《The Maid In The Reverse Harem Game Wants To Quit》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    ¡°Nice to meet you, I¡¯m Louise and I¡¯m working here as a chambermaid from today!¡±


    A beautiful woman with brilliant silver hair and clear crystalline eyes was greeted with vigor. Even Irene, who rarely smiles, was seen grinning broadly.


    Normally, Irene would rarely smile.


    Even worse, the last time she truly laughed out loud was about half a year ago.


    But now, she was cordially welcoming Louise, along with the other people from Lavrenti¡¯s mansion who gathered here, to welcome the new maid with the favor from her heart.


    Because, the woman in front of Irene now is the original female protagonist, Louise, whom she had been waiting for so long in this life.


    Finally, the heroine is back.


    ¡®Finally! How long have I been waiting for this day!¡¯


    Louise shyly approached and spoke to Irene, who was singing delightedly inside.


    ¡°M-Miss Irene, I heard that you are my senior and the only chambermaid in this mansion. Please take care of me.¡±


    She uttered in a heroine-like, gentle tone.


    Although it had already been the seventh time she had heard this greeting without a single mistake, Irene patted Louise¡¯s shoulder with a soft look without any hesitation.


    ¡°Yes. We¡¯ll have to work hard, but let¡¯s try our best.¡±


    Usually, she would just roughly nod her head, but she wanted to give Louise encouragement today.


    Today was the day Irene would hand in the letter of resignation she always carries in her arms, and finally, get out of this damn game.


    It was the day.


    * * *


    A devastating harem otome game, ¡´ Love or Die ¡µ


    The world in which Irene was unintentionally transported into during her gameplay, and where she currently found herself in was controlled by none other than¡ª


    Knox, the mafia group that ruled the underworld.


    The world of Knox, where everything was shrouded in a veil, was the setting of the game called ¡´ Love or Die ¡µ, where the aristocratic household of Lavrenti Garro was situated.


    Louise, the heroine who came with a letter of recommendation from the owner of the mansion where she originally worked, became entangled with three men of the Lavrenti Family, wherein they exuded an alluring yet dangerous atmosphere¡­


    ¡­That was the game¡¯s description.


    So, what is Irene¡¯s role here?


    She is an extra.


    Like the heroine, she was a character of Lavrenti and a mannequin-like being who says, ¡°Good morning, Louise!¡± every time you turn on the game.


    Oh, of course, she¡¯s an extra, but there is a role she had to play.


    She¡¯s the save point.


    By talking to Irene, the gameplay will be saved.


    But, that¡¯s just a part of the game system.


    ¡®Whatever it is, I¡¯m tired now.¡¯


    Irene took out her resignation letter from her arms, which she had placed in a fine envelope. Afraid it might have got wrinkled.


    It was the letter of resignation she had been carrying.


    When she first entered the game, Irene thought she would be able to return to reality soon.


    ¡®I thought Louise would just have to find the real male protagonist, the ultimate goal of the game.¡¯


    There was a reason why ¡´ Love or Die ¡µ was a devastating otome game, as you can tell from just its name. This is because the ending is either you die or become impoverished by falling in love with the male protagonist.


    Still, this game had a real male lead.


    The final boss hidden in the storyline, something like that.


    So, Irene thought she would be able to return to reality when she saw the ending where the heroine found the male lead and fell in love with him.


    ¡®What if¡­ the real male lead doesn¡¯t exist?¡¯


    Irene was now living her seventh life in ¡´ Love or Die. ¡µ


    After going through all six endings, she was now in the seventh.


    She watched Louise meet the three male protagonists, as she went through the ¡®Love Ending¡¯ and the ¡®Die Ending.¡¯


    ¡­No, it wasn¡¯t just watching. She actually even helped orchestrate the endings.


    Nonetheless, the results were devastating.


    ¡®I am not going back to reality, this is like an infinite loop¡­¡¯


    Every time she saw the ending, Irene would return to the moment she was possessed into the game for the first time. And this was her seventh regression after seeing all the six endings.


    In other words, regardless of the ending, Irene was completely trapped in this game.


    Realizing that she could no longer return to reality, she decided.


    ¡®Let¡¯s quit the game and live my life.¡¯


    Since Irene knew she couldn¡¯t live properly, she will now live her life like it is her own from now on. She will start by getting out of this house.


    And today, the female protagonist, Louise, finally arrived as a new employee. Today, when the game began in earnest, was the day she decided to turn in her letter of resignation. Initially, she wanted to quit a little earlier, but she couldn¡¯t submit her resignation because the only chambermaid in this mansion was Irene.


    But, that was not the case anymore.


    Why? Because the new chambermaid, Louise, is here!


    ¡°Hoo.¡±


    Still, Irene was a little nervous about giving her resignation letter since she had accumulated affection from working at the mansion for such a long time. After all, she was a person who spent a lot of time here.


    ¡®If I leave, the masters might feel a little feel down.¡¯


    However, they will soon forget about her and fall for Louise. Because¡­ that was the game¡¯s system.


    Irene took a deep breath and gently knocked on the door of the office.


    A cool yet heavy voice asked back.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Oh, this voice is the First Master.


    ¡°It¡¯s Irene, Master.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Irene. Come in.¡±


    The cold voice quickly softened.


    The owner of the voice was a strict and cruel person, but strangely, he was always kind to her, so it wasn¡¯t surprising.


    Irene silently pulled the door outward and opened it, as she had been accustomed to, then closed the door behind her back before greeting the man in the room.


    To be precise, to the men in the room.


    The sunlight pouring in from the window filled one of the office walls, where three handsome men were standing inside.


    ¡°Hello, Irene. Today¡¯s napkin was folded in the shape of a tulip. Did you not like the rose I folded?¡± A man with a smile as bright as the pouring sunlight greeted her warmly.


    Curly ash-blonde hair and gentle eyes with slightly lowered ends, his face seemed as though he was constantly smiling.


    Just by looking at his face, you might think he wouldn¡¯t even harm an ant, but that man is actually Knox¡¯s leader, who runs like a mad dog when he holds his sword.


    ¡°What brings you to me, Irene? Is there anything you want?¡±


    This time, the man sitting in front of the desk in the office asked, in a voice mixed with pressure and coolness.


    He was a ¡®gentleman¡¯s example¡¯ in everyone¡¯s eyes. However, in reality, he was a ruthless underboss who kills even a child without hesitation when he strips off a good day.


    ¡°Well, no, brother. Rea came to see me. Think about it, Rea. Didn¡¯t you want to see me?¡±


    Even with a gentle smile, the man could not hide all his ferocity as he approached Irene, calling her Rea as if they were friends.


    He was the youngest of the three. Though at the same time, he was also the most dangerous of the three as well.


    Although the other two mainly use knives as their weapons, this man, who is one of Knox¡¯s executives, even uses his teeth to bite and attacks his opponents.


    Even though these three people are incredibly dangerous, but if you look at them from the outside, you can say that they are from a family with excellent genes¡­


    Well, goodbye to all these handsome faces.


    Irene opened her mouth calmly. ¡°I came to see the First Master.¡±


    Disappointment flashed across their faces, except for the man sitting at the desk in the office, but Irenea put down the envelope in her hand in front of the desk without hesitation.


    ¡°It¡¯s a letter of resignation. I¡¯m leaving this mansion.¡±


    As soon as she finished her words, the faces of the three men were distorted.


    * * *


    Irene recalled the last ending she saw.


    Die Ending of Louise and Lavrenti¡¯s eldest son, Ahivalt.


    After Louise, who loved Ahibald but betrayed him and fled to the enemy base, he jumped into the base through a handful of soldiers.


    Then, with a tattered body, he appeared in front of Louise, bleeding profusely.


    ¡°It¡¯s not even funny. Did you think you could leave me with that, Louise?¡±


    ¡°Ah, Ahivalt¡­ Your blood¡­¡±


    Ha. A short, breathless breath fell from his mouth.


    ¡°Louise. If you were by my side, I would have promised you peace forever.¡±


    Ahivalt crept up and hugged Louise as if in bondage.


    ¡°I only needed you, but you didn¡¯t need me.¡±


    There was a sound of flesh tearing. He slashed Louise on the back with a sword.


    The long sword ripped apart not only Louise, but also his body. Despite the bleeding, Ahivalt smiled.


    ¡°I love you, Louise.¡±


    And so, the two died, and Irene, who was watching the scene disguised as a soldier, returned with tears filling her eyes. Of course, after returning, she shed tears for a different reason.


    There is a reason, obviously, for her sudden recollection of this scene.


    ¡°It¡¯s not even funny. Did you think you could leave me with just a piece of paper, Irene?¡±


    That was because Ahivalt suddenly recited the lines from the ¡®Die Ending.¡¯

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    ¡®I just wanted to retire. Though why is he saying the same lines as when he was betrayed¡­?¡¯


    Irene stood still and blinked her eyes confusingly.


    The eldest son of the Lavrenti family, the soft-spoken protagonist who allowed her to enter the room a while ago, has now turned into a gentleman with an unceasing sense of pressure.


    ¡°I will pretend I never saw this resignation letter.¡±


    ¡°But, I am leaving this mansion.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t allow it.¡±


    ¡°W, why?¡±


    The moment Irene uttered a voice of protest, her hands were caught.


    A smile as luminous as the sunlight.


    It was Otis Lavrenti, the second son of the Lavrenti family, who grabbed her hand. He was also a man who knew the joy of life to often fold a bunch of roses out of colored paper and left them in Irene¡¯s pocket unnoticed.


    And Otis, who has such a scary and composed look in her seventh life in [ Love or Die, ] has never seen Irene in his eyes before.


    ¡°Irene, are you really going to leave?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then, take me with you.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes? That is impossible.¡±


    ¡°I will buy you a house.¡±


    Oh, that¡¯s a bit harsh.


    When Irene couldn¡¯t refuse right away, Otis took another sip and began to lay down his words.


    ¡°Irene, you don¡¯t have to work. As long as you have tea time with me once a day, I will get you a luxurious four-story mansion and decorate the house with different roses every day. Do you like fountains, too? What about the garden? If you desire, I will also build a horseback riding course in the mansion as well. We will hire three of our best chefs so you can enjoy a different dinner every day.¡±


    Oh, that is really hard¡­


    ¡°Otis. Shut up and get out.¡±


    She was awakened by the sound of a cold voice that scratched the nape of her neck as if growling. Irene almost replied that she would do so inadvertently.


    As soon as she realized the situation a while ago, a cold sweat ran down her spine.


    ¡®I almost fell for it¡­¡¯


    When he whispers in a languid voice, it was as though she was possessed without realizing it. Besides, she couldn¡¯t deny that the offer was too sweet. If it hadn¡¯t been for the sudden interruption, she might have accepted the offer of his proposal.


    The owner of the voice was, of course, Ahibalt.


    Ahibalt, who had been sitting at the office desk a while ago, pushed Otis away and approached her.


    ¡°Irene. Ignore Otis¡¯ fuss. A guy who doesn¡¯t have that kind of money is just bluffing.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, brother? Do you think I don¡¯t have that much money?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I¡¯m certain it¡¯s less than mine.¡±


    He replied indifferently before bowing his head and made eye contact with Irene.


    ¡°Did I do anything to upset you? Or was it someone else? You seem to be doing well, what¡¯s the problem?¡±


    ¡°There is nothing saddening that is happening. It¡¯s just time for me to leave now.¡±


    ¡°I know that you don¡¯t have anyone else.¡±


    That¡¯s right. It was bothersome to give a family to an extra like Irene. So, she was an orphan who had been working here since she was a child.


    ¡°I think I will be able to set up a small cafe if I get paid for my retirement. I could get a house available for rent as well.¡±


    ¡°¡­ So, you mean. After leaving this place, you plan to live in a rented house?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Obviously, the three brothers were having the same thoughts, ¡®Why a cafe? Why does she want to live in a rented house?


    As Irene stood silently, trying to grasp what was happening, she could hear the sound of crumpled paper. The sound came behind Ahibalt.


    ¡°No way, Rea. Why do you have to live like that?¡±


    Rodion Lavrenti, the youngest member of the Lavrenti family and the little devil character, was seeking Irene¡¯s resignation letter.


    ¡°¡­Third Master. Isn¡¯t that my resignation letter?¡±


    ¡°No, isn¡¯t it garbage?¡±


    ¡®No matter how you look at it, this is definitely my letter of resignation¡­¡¯


    Still, Irene couldn¡¯t say anything in front of Rodion, who was casually referring to her letter as trash without any remorse. Because the people here were people who killed dozens of people on a regular basis.


    She never thought that it would be so difficult to retire.


    ¡®No, I had thought of holding on¡­ Because I grew up with the male protagonists from a young age.¡¯


    She grew up together and took care of them. Since Irene was the only child working in the mansion at the time, she was often their playmate. Perhaps, it would have been possible to use the title ¡®friend¡¯ if it had not been for their position of master and maid.


    Of course, she didn¡¯t do it with her pure heart from the beginning of her life.


    ¡®At that time, there was another purpose¡­¡¯


    Later, however, the purpose seems to have become rather unclear.


    ¡®But, I didn¡¯t expect to be rejected so fiercely.¡¯


    Because, friends and things like that are all a thing of the past.


    From a moment when they became adults, the male protagonists of ¡´ Love or Die ¡µ began to distance themselves from her. Maybe they thought it was the right distance to take with Irene, the maid, as an employee of the mansion.


    ¡®It¡¯s not unusual for the male protagonists to change their minds like that in the meantime since they have been away from the mansion for several years.¡¯


    So, Irene kept her distance without saying a word. After all, it was not her friendship with the male protagonists that mattered anyway. She had been maintaining a relationship that¡¯s just moderately sweet.


    ¡®Then, why are they holding on to me like this¡­?¡¯


    Irene only blinked her eyes before taking a step back.


    ¡°My resignation letter is crumpled, so I will write a new one. Please wait.¡±


    ¡°Rea, you haven¡¯t answered my question yet.¡±


    Rodion, who threw the crumpled resignation letter into the trash can, approached with a grin on his face.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of living out there like that? Huh?¡± He continued, ¡°¡­All right. Do you have to go out to live? If you ask for a raise, I can give it to you.¡±


    ¡®If you ask me this, I have nothing else to say¡­¡¯ Irene¡¯s eyes fluttered.


    What should she answer here to get permission to retire safely?


    When you can¡¯t think of something right, it¡¯s always better to just make excuses for your dreams.


    Finally, she opened her mouth casually. ¡°I wanted to open a cafe. I have always wished to decorate the interior my way and serve the coffee and tea I wanted.¡±


    ¡°So, you are not leaving because you don¡¯t like us?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    At the obedient acceptance, Otis hid his ferocious look and smiled brightly like an angel again.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s fine. What do you have to think about? Isn¡¯t that right, brother?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Ahibalt gave a rare, soft smile.


    Even though he was under pressure, he seemed more merciless than most people. However, when he smiled softly like that, he resembled a well-rounded gentleman.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just say that earlier, Irene?¡±


    He added briefly, before waving the bell that had been placed on the table.


    The butler, who heard the bell, ran quickly and opened the door.


    ¡°Did you call me, Master?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I know that the annex on the west side is empty now, but is there anyone else using it?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. I was thinking of converting it into a warehouse.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t turn it into a warehouse¡ª¡±


    With that, Ahibalt smiled loosely and turned his gaze towards Irene. He opened his mouth while fixing his gaze on her.


    ¡°Decorate it into a cafe.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­?¡±


    This was said by Irene, not the butler.


    ¡®I just want to get out of this house¡­?¡¯


    Though, it seemed like she had no choice.


    When he came behind her, Otis grabbed her shoulder from behind and said with a smirk. ¡°Come on, Irene. Do you want to come with me? Let¡¯s decorate the cafe together. I will get anything Irene wants.¡±


    ¡°What? No, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Only you? I¡¯m coming, too. Rea, let¡¯s go together.¡±


    ¡°Rodion.¡±


    A threatening voice came from behind Irene¡¯s shoulder.


    It was obviously Otis. Though for some reason, it felt like Ahibalt?


    Irene wished she could have seen his expression, but unfortunately, Otis was standing behind her, so she couldn¡¯t see his face.


    One thing is for sure, it couldn¡¯t have been a very good look. As Rodion, who was trying to follow them for the moment, immediately lowered his tail.


    ¡°¡­I will look for coffee beans.¡±


    ¡°No, Rodion. You have a place to go today. It looks like there¡¯s a fight in Delton. They have been attacking first.¡±


    At Ahibalt¡¯s words, a bloody aura rose in Rodion¡¯s innocent eyes.


    ¡°Delton? Are those bastards crazy?¡±


    Irene, who has worked as a maid for three years and has lived in ¡´ Love or Die ¡µ seven times, knows fully well what ¡®Delton¡¯ means.


    A miscellaneous gang that formed a gang in the Southern section of the underworld. It was famous for gathering only sinful people, and this is the first episode allocated to Rodion.


    Rodion comes back with an arm injury after wiping out Delton, and Louise takes care of him.


    And it is the first event that Rodion and Louise¡¯s love began to blossom.


    Otis interrupted the conversation.


    ¡°Well, there has got to be a guy who¡¯s been inciting this. Why are we sending the little ones in first?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. So, Otis, you should go, too.¡±


    Hmm?


    Irene blinked her eyes.


    Originally, it was only Rodion, right? Why is Otis going as well, now? Does Louise have to take care of both of them, then¡­?


    But, there was no time for Irene to wonder. It was because Ahibalt, who had finished his neatly spoken words, approached Irene and removed Otis¡¯s hand, which was holding her shoulder, like dust.


    His face was painted with a graceful smile.


    ¡°Irene, I¡¯ll decorate the cafe with you.¡±


    Is it just my feeling that Ahibalt is trying to kick Otis out, somehow?

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    ¡°¡­I¡¯d like to decorate by myself.¡±


    ¡°No, I want to decorate with you. Come to think of it, I don¡¯t seem to know your tastes. This way, I¡¯ll find out more about it, too.¡±


    ¡®¡­I don¡¯t ever think an extra like me would hear such a romantic line.¡¯


    ¡°Shall we decorate the room together later? A mix of your tastes and mine.¡±


    Gazing at Ahibalt, who spoke tenderly and bent his eyes, Irene thought.


    Ah,


    It is truly a terrifying thing to be the male protagonist in the otome game¡­


    ¡®I almost misunderstood.¡¯


    He was just saying to a maid like her, that he would let her decorate the mansion with her style, so why does it sound like Ahibalt was asking her if she wanted to decorate the newlyweds¡¯ room like this?


    That is why you should not believe what you hear.


    Irene pondered and realized that the more they talked, the more divert she was from her original will to leave the mansion.


    ¡®I got swallowed up by the pace.¡¯


    ¡°Wait a minute, Masters.¡±


    The attention of the three men in the room immediately turned to Irene.


    ¡°I am still leaving this mansion.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Again, the same question came back. Though now, Irene already knew that making excuses for cafes did not work, so she had to come up with another excuse. She could not really say, ¡°You guys are the mafia. It is not good for me to get tangled up!¡± So, what could she say¡­?


    Something suitable¡­


    ¡®Don¡¯t talk about salaries. I¡¯m certain they will increase it.¡¯


    Rooms? Food? Everything is good.


    Discord between employees? There is no such thing.


    Something that could be an excuse¡­


    Ah!


    ¡°Well, there is a provision prohibiting dating. I want to be in a relationship.¡±


    Lies were pouring out.


    At Irene¡¯s words, the three men looked puzzled. To be more specific, they didn¡¯t know what she was talking about.


    ¡°Was there such a provision?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you make it?¡±


    ¡®What kind of atmosphere is this? You guys made it, right¡­?¡¯


    Irene almost frowned.


    Of course, it is because the people who made the prohibition on dating looked like they didn¡¯t know anything. However, there was no such thing as a fearless and open frown in front of mafia executives.


    Fortunately, the butler, who was silently standing behind her, opened his mouth.


    ¡°Well, well. There is the prohibition clause. It¡¯s made by the Young Masters.¡±


    ¡®Thank you, Grandpa Butler.¡¯ After hearing his words, she secretly thanked him.


    All love has obstacles.


    For example, couples who are about to get married are actually siblings who broke up when they were young, or people who have developed into lovers from co-workers have a wall called in-house prohibitions.


    And, in [ Love or Die ] of course, there were obstacles. That¡¯s right, the prohibition clause.


    ¡°Employees often quit because they are in the same boat. I think I have got quite a headache because of that.¡±


    The old butler said with a benevolent smile.


    ¡°¡­ Right, it was.¡± Rodion said with a suspicious smile.


    At the same time, it seemed that the troublesome incident that Otis and Ahibalt had forgotten had just come to mind.


    Three months ago, two employees who were dating secretly quit together.


    As the butler said, the number of changes to the employees of the Lavrenti family was quite frequent. Even if it is not a love affair, as you continue to work here, it is inevitable that employees will naturally come to know the true nature of the Lavrenti family.


    There is nothing good about being entangled with the infamous mafia family.


    The high salary given by the Lavrenti family is disappointing, but they want to leave in search of a safe job. Although it is impossible to get out completely once you have set foot in a dark area.


    Anyway, this couple was quite daring.


    They even attempted to rob Lavrenti¡¯s depository.


    Of course, this is just a plot made by the creators of ¡´ Love or Die ¡µ as an obstacle of love, but from the standpoint of watching it seven times, Irene could guarantee that there would be no one with worse quality than them.


    Because even before they robbed the safe, they used to steal and sell expensive utensils.


    ¡®It was not a joke, those guys.¡¯


    Raising money for their wedding like that¡­


    While they were stealing the tableware, she tried to turn a blind eye to it. Since she did not want to do anything to catch people¡¯s attention.


    Despite that, robbing the safe is another story.


    After seeing the couple robbed the safe six times, Irene quietly changed the safe. From a vault full of real gold coins, to a safe full of gilded counterfeit gold coins instead.


    What happened after they ran away was none of her business, but it was not out of her mind that they would definitely get hurt.


    ¡°Who was there, then? Was it Rodion?¡±


    ¡°I was there, brother.¡±


    Otis said with a bright smile. However, the bright smile of a hundred hydrangeas was quite different from what Irene had experienced a little while ago.


    ¡°It was not even a great love. When I tore off the man¡¯s arm, he begged me desperately that he was deceived. So, I specifically broke his head first.¡±


    A cold ridicule and sarcasm uttered from his mouth, like a sharp knife hidden in a flower.


    Irene, who had always looked at his bright face while working as a maid, realized it without thinking.


    ¡®¡­ That is right, this guy was like this.¡¯


    It is not entertaining if there is only one obstacle to love in a romance.


    All the men of Lavrenti had one keyword, ¡®distrust.¡¯


    ¡°It is wrong to trust people. What do you stupidly trust people for? I would rather believe in animals.¡±


    Rodion, the youngest of three sons, distrusts humans.


    He thinks that all humans are liars and would rather live with dozens of animals instead.


    ¡°Rodion, there is something misunderstood. People can also build up enough trusting relationships. But, love is unbelievable.¡±


    Second oldest, Otis, distrusts love.


    His hobbies include breaking romance novels, enchanting women with wild laughter, playing with them, and spending money generously.


    ¡°Both of you are noisy. I wish I had killed him myself.¡±


    The oldest brother, Ahibalt, is self-distrusting.


    He is a person who does not believe in himself and lives with doubts. When he falls in love, this suspicion spreads to his lover as well.


    It is hard to think that they are going to love someone.


    ¡®Yeah, I¡¯ll give Louise all the liver and the gallbladder¡­¡¯


    [ T/N: It is an idiom, when someone bends too blindly to others without self-esteem, people often use the idiom ¡°to remove both liver and gallbladder.¡± ]


    As Irene pondered the storyline of the game, Ahibalt, who had shut his brothers¡¯ mouths, approached and asked. ¡°Since then, there has been a ban on dating, but if that was a dissatisfaction, why didn¡¯t you come to talk to me about it?¡±


    ¡°No, I have no complaints. Though now, I am old enough to think about getting married, it is difficult for me to continue working in a house where there is a prohibition on dating.¡±


    To be honest, she does not even understand why he is holding onto her like this in the first place. Is it such a big deal to just let go of a maid?


    As moments pass by, Irene is starting to get annoyed with the situation.


    How can she live as a maid seven times because of these guys?


    ¡®I¡¯ll be back later again, anyway.¡¯


    Even if she leaves the mansion like this, Louise and one of these men will fall in love eventually. Then, it will end in one way or another, and Irene will return to this house again regardless of her will.


    To be honest, since she could not even think of a way to stop this damn regression, it is a waste and scary that she had lived her life so long to die first.


    ¡®I am just going to live my life the way I want until the end of the game.¡¯


    ¡°So, I am retiring.¡±


    ¡°Irene.¡±


    Otis grabbed Irene¡¯s arms. Then, he gazed at her with his overly dazzling eyes.


    It was a little too flashy, so it was too much pressure.


    ¡®¡­ I am a little nervous.¡¯


    ¡°What about the ban on dating between employees?¡±


    ¡®I am feeling quite anxious about this¡­¡¯


    ¡°It does not apply to employers and employees.¡±


    Wait a minute¡ª


    ¡°Would you like to have a relationship with me on the premise of marriage?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I just got hurt.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Otis smiled loosely as if it was okay, and continued.


    ¡°Think about it. Didn¡¯t I just ask you to build a house and live together? Just adding marriage to that does not change much..¡±


    No, the fact that the main character asked an extra to marry him would change significantly from the original.


    ¡°Organizedmarriage, or contract marriage, is a long-standing tradition. And, it has proven that they can have a happy marriage without love, and with money. Irene, we can make a good couple.¡±


    ¡®Why is he suddenly moving on to the story of married life while talking about dating!¡¯


    ¡°If you want to have a child, I will not stop you. A child who resembles you and me must be lovely. Mrs.¡ªEup!¡±


    Otis¡¯ words were cut off.


    Irene, unable to listen any longer, had covered his mouth with the palm of her hand.


    ¡°Stop, stop¡­ please¡­¡±

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    ¡®You are a maid who dares to shut the mouth of the Master. Really, this is beyond words¡­¡¯


    Irene was so shocked that tears could not even roll down her eyes.


    Otis, who had been speaking with a serenade-like expression a while ago, was strangely silent. If you look closely, it seems that his face is a little reddish.


    Irene tried to pull her hand carefully in a renewed sense of anxiety, but her wrist was caught.


    In front of her, Otis was smiling languidly and whispered while he was holding her wrist.


    ¡°Did you know that? A kiss on the palm of your hand means jealousy.¡±


    As a matter of fact, Irene actually knew that because it was what Otis had said when he was expressing his jealousy to Louise, when she talked to another male employee. Because she overheard it as she was mopping the hallway next to the door.


    But, why is that line coming out here¡­?


    Irene was bewildered and was not able to say anything. Worse than that, Rodion, who was silent until now, interrupted.


    ¡°Brother, let go of your hand. Rea does not like it.¡±


    ¡°Are your eyes sprained? What does she hate about this?¡±


    ¡°If I were Rea, I would slap you already.¡±


    Rodion snapped back bluntly, shaking off Otis, who was still holding her wrist. He spoke softly, ¡°Rea, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll apologize instead. There are times when brother goes a little crazy.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°That is a relief. Though Rea, do you really have to be in a relationship? Did you hear what Otis said earlier? People can¡¯t be trusted. Rather, let¡¯s live with me and bring ten puppies with us. I also have five cats and one horse and one¡­¡±


    ¡°There will be fur everywhere, Third Master.¡±


    This time, Rodion had a wounded expression on his face.


    ¡°¡­We can hire people to clean it up.¡±


    ¡°When there is a lot of hair flying, it also floats in the air.¡±


    ¡°Then, if we reduce the number of puppies to five¡­¡±


    ¡°And, I like people.¡±


    Rodion, who was gradually getting sullen, grabbed Irene¡¯s other hand. This time, his sparkling eyes made her feel overburdened.


    ¡°You know what, Rea¡­¡±


    Contrary to his ferocious personality, his wavy red-brown curly hair and black eyes that glistened as if studded with obsidian, reminded her of a large dog waving its tail.


    ¡°All I need is Rea.¡±


    ¡®As far as I know, isn¡¯t it supposed to be ¡®Louise,¡¯ not ¡®Rea¡¯?¡¯


    Rodion turns into a puppy¡ªwhich Irene called the phenomenon of becoming docile in front of the person he likes¡ª which was in front of Louise, but why is he doing this in front of her now¡­?


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like the fluffing, I will not raise them. So, come live with me.¡±


    Despite the resolute refusal a while ago, Rodion was breaking Irene¡¯s heart by blowing his glitters. ¡®Well, how am I supposed to say no to this? I guess I should just give up according to his personality.¡¯


    Ahibalt¡¯s sneer came from behind her as Irene twisted her head, contemplating a soft way to refuse.


    ¡°Everyone is saying stupid things. I don¡¯t know why you guys want to leave this house and build a new one. You can just live here, just like we do now.¡±


    At least, Ahibalt sounds the most rational here. Still, she is not going to live here.


    ¡°Rodion, let go. She might be your sister-in-law.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡®Oh, I said it out loud this time¡­¡¯


    Irene rolled her round eyes, pushing Rodion away as Ahibalt approached.


    If the essence of a gentleman was made into a human, it would be him.


    ¡°If you want anything, I will do it for you, so stay here. You know it is going to be hard to find a house right now, right?¡±


    ¡­That is true.


    ¡°My younger brothers were talking nonsense, but I do not think dating on the premise of marriage is a bad idea. It is not easy to find someone like this anywhere.¡±


    ¡®You know you are handsome. You are being so mean¡­¡¯


    ¡°I have never thought about dating, but if what you want is a relationship, there is nothing wrong with trying it once, as long as you keep staying in the mansion. So, what do you think? How about doing it with me?¡±


    ¡°¡­I do not want it.¡±


    The answer came a little late. This is all because Ahibalt is so handsome.


    He smiled calmly as if he had expected it.


    ¡°Then, may I ask why?¡±


    ¡®Can I answer that I never thought it would be this difficult just to retire once?¡¯


    Ahibalt spoke again as Irene, was late to answer because she was agonizing.


    ¡°Think about it, Irene. The maid employment contract will be cancelled, and a new contract will be drawn up. A love contract. I can write you any other contracts, but you said that what you want is a relationship.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I had no intention of dating the Young Masters.¡±


    She had no intention of causing such a mad original destruction. In the first place, there is already a heroine, so why are they all doing this?


    ¡®Oh, my head hurts.¡¯


    It is so difficult to quit once.


    Irene tried to look back and recalled her memories, trying to figure out what could be the cause of this crisis in the first place. However, she had too many mixed memories in her life, as she repeated it seven times.


    Is there anything to be found in this mess?


    Eventually, she quickly gave up.


    If there was one thing she had learned through repeating her seven lives, it was abandonment and resignation.


    Her life will be repeated, nonetheless.


    ¡°I appreciate the offer, but I do not think I will be able to accept it.¡±


    ¡°What about the contract? Or, do you hate me?¡±


    ¡°It is not like that.¡±


    ¡°Then, you will have to choose one of us.¡±


    It is a dilemma.


    Irene took a step back involuntarily.


    What can she say to get out of here? Even looking at the butler with tears in her eyes, he only smiles.


    ¡®I dug my own grave¡­¡¯


    Irene clenched her fists tightly. She just wanted to live her life, but she really did not know why the male protagonists would be obsessed with this. Besides, what is a love contract, anyway? Such a bizarre contract.


    Should we just close our eyes and lie one more time?


    It was a desperate moment where every second felt like a minute.


    ¡°¡­I can¡¯t choose.¡±


    In the end, Irene pulled out her voice as if squeezing laundry.


    ¡°Actually, there is someone I like in this mansion.¡±


    As soon as Irene spoke her words, the spirit of the three men went wild. Even the dullest Irene could notice that.


    As she opened her mouth, thinking that she should add something,


    ¡°M, Master? Are you there?¡±


    The door swung open.


    No one in this mansion would ever dare open the door without knocking like that. Not if you are used to this mansion.


    With her lovely silver hair and supremely clear blue eyes¡ª


    ¡°Oh, there you are. It¡¯s Louise Orpen. About the salary I mentioned earlier¡­¡±


    Come to think of it, the first entanglement between Louise and the main characters in the game was from the moment she opened the office door without knocking to talk about paychecks.


    In other words, ¡´ Love or Die ¡µ has begun.


    If it goes on like this, it¡¯s going to be crazy.


    All of a sudden, Irene grabbed Louise¡¯s hand in a snap and said calmly.


    ¡°It is this person, Young Masters.¡±


    ¡®I am sorry, Louise.¡¯


    I have lived as an extra six times, so please let me take advantage of you just this once.


    ***


    Although it seemed as though Irene had impulsively grabbed Louise¡¯s hand¡ªin fact, that was only half of it¡ªthis was done after thorough calculations.


    First, Louise is the heroine.


    Would they kill the heroine?


    No matter how the male protagonists are saying the romantic lines to the extra, like crazy people now, there is a female protagonist, anyway.


    Look at this beautiful silver hair and the sculptural face of God.


    If there is such a person on the street, men and women, young and old, even dogs will look back at least once.


    Even if you go to an esthetic every day and get treatment, you would not have white skin, long and rich eyelashes, big eyes, a neat forehead with a tall nose, and even red lips that are small without putting on anything like this.


    If it is a face like this, it is sure to look pretty even with a shaved head. Everyone says that the completion of fashion is the face.


    So, there is no way Lavrenti¡¯s men would kill Louise just by looking at her face.


    Second, Louise came today.


    In other words, a good reason is created as to why Irene has been silent for so long and is now issuing a resignation letter.


    Up until now, she had been satisfied with a good working environment, but inevitably offered her resignation letter as she worked as the maid in a mansion with a prohibition on dating. It was a perfect scenario that it would not be enough to end with just clapping your feet.


    Irene continued, dropping her eyes as if she was really sorry.


    ¡°I can¡¯t accept it unless it is this person.¡±


    She said it as miserable as she could. Like this is love for a rare love.


    ¡°I saw her for the first time today, but I could feel it¡­ Louise is the person I have been waiting for.¡±


    It is true that Irene had been waiting because she was supposed to give out her resignation letter on the day the heroine came.


    ¡°So, I guess I will just have to say goodbye¡­ Thank you for all the time.¡±


    The moment Irene bows her head while reciting the perfect line,


    ¡°M, Miss Irene.¡±


    Suddenly, Louise held Irene¡¯s hand tightly with an angelic look in her eyes.


    ¡°Thank you so much for thinking so highly of me¡­¡±


    What else did she misunderstand, now?


    ¡°Wherever I went, I only made trouble. I was bullied and kicked out, but my heart to work hard was always real.¡±


    That is right. It was a mess for Louise. That is why she got kicked out everywhere, until she ended up at the Lavrenti.


    ¡°But, Miss Irene thinks I am such a great person. I¡¯m tearing up! If you don¡¯t fire me, I will do my best!¡±


    Aha.


    Irene finally realized what Louis was talking about.


    As she entered her room without telling Irene that she had a crush on her, the situation in this room was arbitrarily fitted in Louise¡¯s mind, which is a flower garden. So, she must have thought that she is the great maid that Irene has been waiting for all this time.


    That she could not work together, if it is not this person.


    This must be what she thought Irene was talking about.


    Who would have thought? This beautiful and innocent lady¡¯s mind is full of flowers.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    However, since Irene had seen her six times already, it was not difficult to guess what that pure mind was thinking.


    ¡®If possible, we could go out together.¡¯


    In fact, it was difficult for her to leave Louise, who was so naive and kind-hearted, alone in this vicious Lavrenti. But, Louise had a reason why she could not leave the mansion.


    That is a huge debt.


    Louise¡¯s only family, her father, hanged himself when his business went bankrupt and sat in debt, leaving her alone with a huge pile of debt. So, to pay it back, she could not give up this high-paying job.


    ¡®And I cannot help her, because I could not pay it back either¡­¡¯


    I really want to stop getting involved in this game.


    Irene was about to turn her eyes away with a sad expression on her face, but Louise¡¯s big eyes were filled with tears.


    She knew without even asking¡ªthose were tears of joy.


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t cry, Louise.¡±


    ¡°Yes! I will not cry!¡±


    Louise quickly wiped away her tears and smiled brightly as she spoke vigorously. That smile alone seemed to shine. Obviously, the female protagonist is something different.


    ¡®Well, it has nothing to do with me now.¡¯


    All Irene wanted was to get her out of this bondage life, even for a moment.


    A life where she can do whatever she wants without being afraid of the progress of the game.


    It begins¡­ with leaving this mansion.


    She patted Louise, who was half-faltering, on her shoulder, before turning her head to three men from the Lavrenti family who were the main culprit of the issue.


    Now that there is a real blockade, they will not say that they want to hold her on any longer.


    Irene asked, feeling much more relaxed.


    ¡°Is my reason for resigning sufficient now?¡±


    All three men looked incredibly shocked.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s love?¡±


    Among them, Otis was the worst. His face, which was like fluttering petals, was cold and hardened. It looked as if he had been hit in the back of his head.


    ¡®I have seen that expression before.¡¯


    It was perhaps the Die Ending?


    After Otis, who distrusted love, fell in love with Louise, he became a complete love indulgent. Because he would confess his love to her over and over again, saying that the world would be perfect with just Louise alone.


    Thanks to this, Irene, who was washing dishes next to her, used to feel embarrassed.


    However, obviously, the Ending of ¡®Die¡¯ cannot end well.


    The debt that killed Louise¡¯s father, is actually a pile of debt from money borrowed from Knox¡¯s corporate bonds.


    And, it was Otis who managed it.


    Working for Lavrenti, she will soon realize that the Lavrenti family is deeply connected to Knox, but Louise realizes this fact much later with her characteristic innocence. Along with the fact that Otis is entangled in the cause of her father¡¯s death.


    Louise, who was tormented by the fact, finally shouts to Otis, ¡°I don¡¯t love you!¡±, and Otis¡¯s perfect world is shattered just like that.


    He threw away his trust in love and believed in Louise, which turned out to be completely broken. As great as his love and faith were, the shock overwhelmed him when the trust had been broken like that.


    It was an ambitious night, and Irene, who was sneaking into the kitchen to eat a late-night snack without embroidering, witnessed this as well.


    It goes without saying that Irene returned shortly after that.


    ¡°Love, Irene? I know you are a wise lady. Though what do you mean, love?¡±


    Otis, who had a painful expression on his face, gazed at Louise with a face that seemed like he was ready to draw his sword at any moment.


    Indeed, it was not just Otis¡­


    ¡°I honestly can¡¯t believe it. With the first person who came today, you said it is love¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡­I also agree with older brother. What is good about that girl?¡±


    Ahibalt was glaring at Louise as if to kill her, and Rodion with a similar vicious manner, resembling a hound with his teeth exposed.


    Staring at Louise, Otis spoke again in a rather deplorable voice.


    ¡°¡­It can¡¯t be helped. Love is an illusion created by the brain, so it requires something like prescription drugs.¡±


    ¡®¡­Why does the Second Master make me anxious every time?¡¯


    ¡°So, once you remove it in front of your eyes, you will be free from the illusion in no time.¡±


    Saying so, he approached her, glanced up and down briefly, before turning around and spoke to Ahibalt.


    ¡°Fire this person, brother.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    These were not Irene¡¯s words.


    Louise, who had just been brimming with tears of emotion a while ago, was startled by the word dismissal and opened her eyes wide.


    ¡°Am I getting fired now¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss Louise.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ I came here for the first time today¡­?¡±


    ¡°Being here for the first time, leaving will be easy. Hurry up and get out of here.¡±


    All the words he spoke with a gentle smile are vitriolic.


    Actually, the most venomous of the three brothers was Otis.


    Irene is familiar with his silky sandpaper-like way of speaking, unlike Louise, who was not unconcerned with the world.


    Sad tears welled up in her big eyes.


    She looked pathetic enough to want anyone to hug her, but there was no one in this room who would give Louise the warm touch.


    The three men of Lavrenti were supposed to do so originally. With her indifferent personality, Irene was rather bad at saying such cheesy things.


    Instead, she glanced at Otis.


    ¡®If you dare make a female protagonist cry in a place other than the bed, you are disqualified as the male protagonist.¡¯


    Although Louise tried to suppress her crying somehow, it did not go well, and she burst into tears.


    ¡°I cannot get fired!¡±


    ¡®I know. She should not get fired, and I should just be able to quit. Why are things so twisted like this¡­¡¯


    ¡°I have a lot of debt to pay off! How can I get a job? Heuk, huek¡­¡±


    ¡°Did you say your name was Louise Orpen?¡±


    Suddenly, Rodion called her name coolly.


    ¡°Shut your mouth, it¡¯s noisy. Well, I know how you can get out of debt if you are fired.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­ uh, what is that?¡±


    ¡°You can just die.¡±


    Rodion smiled lightly and took a dagger out from his arms. Then, he tapped the short blade to the side of his neck.


    ¡°There is a carotid artery on the side of the neck here. So, if you cut it in one shot, the blood will pour out like a fountain. And, in less than a minute, you will stop breathing. It¡¯s a very magnificent view¡ªyour throat is dangling and blood is splattering¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop! Stop talking!¡±


    At Rodion¡¯s cruel explanation, Louise covered her ears and shut her eyes tightly, turning her body away.


    The tears in her eyes only continued to leak out.


    ¡®Really, why are they all making her cry?¡¯


    In the end, Irene, who could not stand it anymore, stretched out her arms to wrap around her. Louise, who had been weeping sadly, barely opened her eyes at the stiff but friendly hand that wrapped around her shoulder.


    ¡°M-Miss Irene, heuk, heuk¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, Louise.¡±


    ¡°I, I, sniff, can¡¯t get fired, I can¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    It is a hard-to-find, high-paying job, so it is understandable that she does not want to get fired.


    As Irene nodded her head, she began to cry even more sorrowfully.


    Rodion, who had been listening to her cries, grudgingly poked his ears in annoyance.


    ¡°Brother, can I kill her? She is too noisy.¡±


    Ahibalt silently gazed at Rodion and Louise, who was in Irene¡¯s arms.


    In the process, Irene, who was shooting a glare at Rodion on behalf of Louise, made eye contact with him for a moment.


    She frowned slightly.


    ¡®Are you really going to kill her?¡¯ She wanted to ask with an honest heart.


    ¡®Doesn¡¯t this lady look so pitiful? Doesn¡¯t he want to give her a hug right away?¡¯


    Obviously, since Louise is the female protagonist, she caught onto her because Irene thought that no matter how much the male protagonists equate human life, they would still spare her life.


    ¡®Now, the only thing I can trust is the First Master¡­¡¯


    She stared at Ahibalt with her sorrowful eyes.


    ¡®Are you really going to kill her?¡¯


    However, he averted his gaze and answered calmly.


    ¡°It is not difficult to cover up a life without any connections.¡±


    Ahibalt, even you?


    ¡®Does he not have any plans to go out with her?¡¯


    In the arms of the dumbfounded Irene, Louise began to cry even louder. By now, Irene¡¯s arms were fully covered with tears.


    Meanwhile, the men were arguing with each other about who was going to kill Louise.


    ¡°Rodion, it looks like you are having a bad day. I will just do it.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? I will feel better after stabbing someone.¡±


    ¡°Then, you can cut the meat with a jam knife in the future.¡±


    Louise, who had been crying profusely as she listened to the conversation between the two men quarreling, suddenly raised her head.


    Her face, which had turned red from crying, was already ruined with tears, though that did not hinder her radiant beauty.


    She shouted with a teary face.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    ¡°You guys! All of you! I¡¯m going to report you! You bad people!¡±


    ¡°Can you speak when you are dead?¡±


    ¡°If you kill me, you will be a murderer! You¡¯ll be arrested!¡±


    ¡°Yes. I should have been arrested already, but I am still in the mansion, aren¡¯t I? And, I think I will be fine here even after you die, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°Heuk! Miss Irene! I am scared of these people!¡±


    In the end, Louise, who lost the argument, wept again and ran into her arms.


    Irene wanted to tell her that she was not kind either, but rather intimidating. Fortunately, however, she still had gained precious patience after surviving her six regressions.


    ¡®Well, I brought her into this mess, so I will have to fix this.¡¯


    Sighing, Irene Irenea wrapped her arms around Louise¡¯s back and calmly declared.


    ¡°Young Masters, if Louise dies¡ª¡±


    A voice as cold as the three men a while ago uttered from her mouth.


    ¡°I will set this mansion on fire and I kill myself.¡±


    Patience was not the only thing she had gained from returning to the Lavrenti¡¯s six times¡ªBlackmail and even threats to some extent.


    Irene was a great extra.


    ***


    After seeing the six endings in ¡´ Love or Die ¡µ Irene became capable of doing things she did not particularly like.


    As she struggled to survive for a long time in the Lavrenti family, a mafia family, she became proficient in handling a gun and knife automatically, as well as learning to play chess with her eyes.


    Her strength was also automatically developed while working as a maid, as her body was originally flexible.


    Thanks to this, Irene had enough skills to disguise herself as a man and hide among the soldiers.


    Not only that, she was able to organize the paperwork that Ahibalt had piled up like a mountain, and became a master of origami for Otis, who loves origami. Now, she also became proficient in animal training for animals in Rodion¡¯s care.


    If there was such a thing as the ultimate maid, it would be Irene.


    She was quick-witted, quick-handed, reticent, and knew how to distinguish between when she should step up and when she should not.


    Her score would be 10,000 out of 100.


    And, in Irene¡¯s eyes, now was the right time to go.


    ¡°Young Masters keep saying that you will kill people who cry like this. Did I not say it clearly? It must be Louise.¡±


    Hidden in her cold eyes was, ¡°I am really disappointed, Young Masters,¡± which she did not say out loud.


    Of course, Irene was a person who would not blink an eye whether Louise died or not, but here she had to act that she was more important than anything else.


    That way, she can retire safely.


    ¡°¡­Just kidding.¡±


    Eventually, Otis raised his hands first.


    He was smiling brightly as if asking her to believe his sincerity, but Louise knows that he was 200% sincere until a while ago.


    ¡°I would not want to kill in front of Rea. Of course, I am joking.¡±


    Right after, Rodion grinned and put the dagger back into his arms. Though Irene knew that he had shot Louise a glare once before saying that.


    ¡°Yes. Of course, it is a joke. If a murder case happens in a mansion, it will be rather troublesome.¡±


    Finally, Ahibalt concluded. Fortunately, he took a step back from this matter as well.


    Unlike his younger brothers who went berserk to kill Louise themselves, Ahibalt always dealt with it or only gave permission. So, in a way, Irene was most comfortable with Ahibalt because he was wearing a gentlemanly attitude, at least in camouflage.


    ¡°Miss Louise. I apologize for the mischief of my younger brothers. But, I do not think we can hire you.¡±


    ¡°Why, why?!¡±


    ¡°Because I do not like silver hair.¡±


    ¡®¡­What kind of logic is that?¡¯ Irene frowned, but Louise thought seriously before opening her mouth again.


    ¡°I will go dye my hair.¡±


    ¡°Actually, I do not even like blue eyes.¡±


    ¡°I will close my eyes. Please!¡±


    ¡°In the first place, our mansion did not need an additional maid. I have never recruited anyone.¡±


    Saying so, Ahibalt relaxed his chin before turning to the Butler.


    ¡°Butler, why are we hiring someone who has not been recruited?¡±


    ¡°I heard a letter of recommendation from Lichpen. Since it was the Mistress¡¯s order, I took priority over the orders of the Young Masters.¡± The butler gave a quick reply.


    ¡®Was Lichpen the home of the women of Lavrenti?¡¯


    As Irene listened to the two of them, she realized once again that she was involved in the progress of the game in the seventh round.


    Because, this conversation is the most crucial reason that Louise, who originally came to live as an ordinary maid, gets attention from the three men in Lavrenti.


    ¡®The game progresses no matter what happens in the middle.¡¯


    Irene was amazed.


    Normally, Lavrenti did not often recruit full-time employees. They always lived with a minimum number of people, and when it was needed, they would add more people from Knox, not just any ordinary people.


    In other words, it means that Louise, an ordinary person, is a person who cannot actually be here.


    Nevertheless, it was thanks to a letter of recommendation that she was able to enter Lavrenti.


    It was also a recommendation from the mistress of Lavrenti.


    ¡°I did not expect my mother to send someone¡­¡±


    Otis murmured coldly.


    The bright smile he had been wearing during the way, even though it was fake, has been completely lifted.


    ¡°I thought she was having a good time with her lover there, but to do such a bothersome thing¡ªwhose mother is she.¡±


    Rodion, who had been silently listening to Otis¡¯ slander, opened his mouth as well.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t my mother say anything, Butler?¡±


    ¡°There was no other message, Third Master.¡±


    At the Butler¡¯s words, Rodion¡¯s spirits also subsided.


    ¡®The smell of bean powder.¡¯


    [ T/N: It literally means, ¡®bean powder family.¡¯ A total messed up family or a broken family¡ªas bean powder is hard to crumple up powder into a ball, it refers to a family that can¡¯t be one in harmony. ]


    She frowned.


    Even if it is dangerous, to say the least, these men are all people with scars. The keyword ¡®distrust¡¯ is deeply related to their wounds.


    And, Louise is the angel who heals those wounds.


    ¡°She came from Lichpen, so I can¡¯t kick her out.¡±


    Ahibalt, who was silent, finally spoke.


    He furrowed his brow as if he was very frustrated that he could not drive out Louise, but he was still sensible.


    It would be disrespectful for him to immediately kick out the maid, who, not just anyone else, but the mistress of Lavrenti, who had sent the letters of recommendation.


    Even if they were separated, the management of the employees is entirely the authority of the mistress. So, if there is a noticeable tantrum, such as an act of abusing power, Lichpen would not standstill.


    Louise¡¯s wet eyes were now twinkling again as the dismissal, which was announced, was cancelled.


    ¡°So, can I work here now?¡±


    ¡°That seems to be the case.¡±


    ¡®Wow, that is great.¡¯ Irene glanced at Louise and smiled slightly, then turned toward Ahibalt before asking.


    ¡°Then, can I leave now?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡®¡­No? Why not?¡¯


    ¡°Miss Louise and Irene¡¯s matter are separate.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You are not the same person, are you?¡±


    At Ahibalt¡¯s answer, Irene was speechless for a moment.


    Right. They are not the same person, though isn¡¯t there enough number of employees to fill the spot?


    Eventually, Irene, after much consideration, courageously asked.


    ¡°Young Masters. Why have you been trying to keep me in this mansion since a while ago?¡±


    Of course, she understands that the Young Masters may regret her leaving because she is a maid with 10,000 points out of 100.


    However, the words they were saying earlier were a bit strange to say considering that they would come out of an employment relationship.


    Dating or marriage¡­


    ¡°You seem to be more focused on living with me than on hiring me. Why are you trying to hold on to me like this?¡±


    To be honest, she could not understand.


    Irene would rather them say that they felt sorry for her because of her outstanding skills. She wondered why they want to live with her so badly?


    Her questions were easily answered.


    ¡°I like the tea Irene makes. I really enjoy it.¡±


    With a gentle smile on his face, Otis opened her mouth first. The person who usually looks like fluttered petals floating in the air, can¡¯t look that cold when not smiling.


    It was so cold, it was even oppressive.


    ¡°That is why I told you. I want you to have tea time with me once a day. Then, I will do anything for you.¡±


    ¡®Maybe he has a crazy ghost that cannot drink tea attached to him¡­?¡¯


    ¡°¡­Am I that good at making it?¡±


    ¡°I do not know how to describe to taste that much, I just know that it is good.¡±


    ¡®What is he talking about now?¡¯


    As Irene¡¯s face was floated with question marks all over, Rodion stepped in from the side.


    ¡°I can¡¯t get up without Rea. You know that.¡±


    ¡®Well, that is true.¡¯


    Rodion particularly sleeps a lot in the morning. In addition, he has a hard time getting up from his sleep.


    If you lined up a line of maids who had trouble waking him up every morning, it would wind around the ramparts, but of course, this was not the case for the capable Irene.

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    She was the one who could wake up Rodion in five minutes.


    ¡®Without me, many people will suffer again trying to wake him up.¡¯


    Rodion, who had become a puppy a while ago, is now depressed. He looked even more miserable. How can a grown man look so pathetic and cute?


    ¡°I can¡¯t live without Rea.¡±


    Rodion¡¯s droopy eyes, speaking gruntly, overlapped with his sullen puppy¡¯s ears.


    Of course, if it were up to Irene, she would not have come this far only if they let her retire.


    ¡°Still, if you live without me after a while, you will get used to it.¡±


    Humans are species of adaptation. Perhaps he will be able to quickly adjust to the vacant seat even if he is not confident.


    Besides, they will soon fall in love with Louise and forget about her, anyway.


    ¡°There are people who are better than me. And, even if it is difficult to get up in the morning, if the Third Master tries every day, you will be fine.¡±


    ¡°So, I am just going to resign now.¡± As Irene was about to say that, suddenly, her waist tightened.


    It was Louise who wrapped around Irene¡¯s waist and embraced tightly.


    ¡°Miss Irene! Are you really going to leave?!¡±


    ¡°Well, yeah¡ªuh, let go¡­¡±


    ¡°Miss Irene! Do not go!¡±


    Argh. Irene screamed, shrilling internally as she could feel the power of the corset, which was not worn usually, intensely squeezed her ribs.


    Louise hugged her so firmly that she seemed to hear a throbbing sound from her waist.


    ¡°What if I do not have Miss Irene¡ª!¡±


    ¡®We met for the first time today¡­¡¯


    ¡°You have even come forward to protect me like this! I cannot let Miss Irene go!¡±


    It seems to me that you are trying to send me to heaven right now, Louise¡­


    ¡°Well, first of all¡­can you give me¡­ let go¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh! I am sorry!¡±


    At that, Louise was startled and released her arms immediately.


    Thanks to this, Irenea was able to bring the precious air back into her lungs.


    Gasp, gasp.


    Seeing Irene breathing heavily, Louise stamped her feet in a panic. ¡°Oh, my. Oh, my¡­ Are you all right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, a little¡­ I thought I was going to die, but it is fine. Whoo.¡±


    ¡°What is fine about that!¡±


    Louise, who had clearly stopped crying a while ago, had tears welling up in her eyes again.


    Is that a faucet¡­?


    ¡°I am really sorry, Miss Irene¡­ but, I am so heartbroken to hear that you are leaving.¡±


    ¡°I am fine, so don¡¯t cry.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just stay here?¡±


    ¡®You can¡¯t do this to me¡ª¡¯


    Still, Irene could not bring herself to refuse Louise, who was full of tears, at once, and only smiled vaguely. To be as harsh as she was a while ago¡­ she was weakened by Louise¡¯s tears.


    ¡®I think it¡¯s because I have seen her suffer six times.¡¯


    Louise was Irene¡¯s sore finger.


    Especially since Irene was in the position of watching her die three times, she cannot help but feel guilty somehow.


    But, that is not all.


    ¡°Still, I have already resigned. I will not change my mind.¡±


    Now, these three men will have no way to catch her. Even though Louise, with tears swelling in her eyes, telling her not to go, Irene was already very tired.


    Ahibalt¡¯s voice intervened in her mind, full of a desire not to engage with the Lavrenti any longer.


    ¡°Irene. Did you go out and find a place to live yet?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to find a place in the Capital, so I looked it up, but there were no houses for sale yet. So, I am thinking of staying at an inn until I find a house.¡±


    ¡°Then, how about this? I¡¯m postponing your resignation for a month.¡±


    ¡­A month?


    Hearing his sudden suggestion, a question mark appeared on Irene¡¯s face.


    Ahibalt kindly continued to explain. ¡°You want to quit like that, and I can¡¯t stop it. I will double your salary, so stay for one more month. As you said, it will be fine once we get used to it. However, we are not used to life without you yet.¡±


    Although he was just talking leisurely, he also seemed a little awkward.


    ¡°I can¡¯t even imagine my life without you either. Is it all right if you give us some time to clear our minds?¡±


    ¡®Do you need time to make up your mind when one employee leaves?¡¯


    Irene felt something strange, but Ahibalt¡¯s words were strangely difficult to refute, so she listened quietly.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be nice if you tell Miss Louise, who is going to be in your vacant seat, about some work and stay there for a month before finding a place when you leave?¡±


    That is a sensible thing to say. It is not that they will not let her retire at all. Instead, he even offered that the high salary would be doubled, too.


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s stay a little longer, Miss Irene. Yeah?¡±


    Louise spoke mournfully as she hugged Irene¡¯s arm tightly.


    One of her eyes fluttered as if she was about to burst into tears at any moment. Irene thought as she looked into the blue gaze from Louise, which was shaking with sadness.


    ¡®I should buy a house first, then travel somewhere else with the remaining money¡­¡¯


    There is a place Irene wants to visit¡ªThe Lowens region is famous for Lake Diabel.


    ¡®It is still close to early spring, so it might be icy, but who cares? I will go and sleep in an inn with a view of the lake and have a great time.¡¯


    However, the only problem is that she needs more money to do that, though Irene cannot use up all the severance pay and the money she saved up because she has to buy a house as well.


    ¡®The price of land has risen a bit lately.¡¯


    She looked through the newspapers a while ago to see if there were any real estate listings, but decent houses were not enough with just only her severance pay or saved money.


    ¡®It is better to find a house, rather than travel¡­¡¯


    And so, she came to the conclusion that it would be better to add a little more money there if she can.


    After estimating the cost of the trip, Irene finally opened her mouth.


    ¡°Triple it, please. Then, I will work for another month.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    Ahibalt replied coolly. He then snapped his fingers.


    ¡°Butler, go and draw the employment contract. Then, Irene, you can ask for more if you want. Well, Miss Louise, did you say you came here to talk about your salary?¡±


    He managed to remember that. Irene admired Ahibalt¡¯s professionalism once again.


    Perhaps Louise had also forgotten her purpose for coming here, too, especially seeing that she answered with her eyes wide open.


    ¡°Yes, I would like to change the bank that pays me.¡±


    ¡°Then, we can work that out with the butler. I apologize once again for involving you in something unpleasant as soon as you arrive like this.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m fine! Thank you!¡±


    ¡°Thank you for telling me that.¡±


    Ahibalt answered gently and showed a friendly smile.


    It seemed as though Louise, who was laughing brightly, had already forgotten about the three Lavrenti men who were trying to kill her a while ago, saying that she would do her best.


    If Irene had been as naive as half Louise, or even half as innocent, she would have been smiling and saying that is good as well¡­


    ¡®I have never seen the First master smile so gently like that before.¡¯


    Thinking so, Irene was practically the old figure of Lavrenti at this point. Even though she was puzzled by Ahibalt¡¯s sudden gentleness, Irene did not have time to think as the butler was approaching Louise and her.


    ¡°Come on, Miss Louise, Miss Irene. Let¡¯s go this way. You can follow me.¡±


    ¡°Come on, Miss Irene. Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes. I¡¯m coming.¡±


    While reluctantly following Louise, who quickly became bright as if she had never cried, Irene remained suspicious the whole time.


    But, there is one thing she overlooked.


    That is, it was not only Louise who gave Ahibalt a kind smile, but Irene herself was included as well.


    As the three of them left, the room became tranquil.


    Ahibalt eventually opened his mouth as he turned around and walked towards the desk.


    ¡°Rodion, you go to Delton immediately.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°And, Otis, you need to look into real estate.¡±


    At Ahibalt¡¯s command, Otis, who had been frozen the whole time, slightly twisted his lips.


    ¡°As you wish.¡±


    ***


    ¡°Why are all the masters so scary? My former owner was also very scary¡ªvery pretty, but very scary?¡±


    Irene took a mouthful of her sandwich and muttered, before pausing.


    Murmuring again as she swallowed the mouthful sandwich, she opened her mouth.


    ¡°¡­You said you worked in Lichpen, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes. There were only women there, so it was comfortable to stay.¡±


    ¡°Who was the hostess?¡±


    ¡°It was Henrietta Lavrenti.¡±


    ¡®Well, then it is understandable.¡¯ Irene nodded her head and took another bite of his sandwich.


    Lichpen is a luxurious mansion where women of the Lavrenti lived.


    It would be appropriate to say that it is a place where the wives of Lavrenti, daughters of Lavrenti, and female employees of Lavrenti live separately.


    The reason for dividing the mansion is simple.


    ¡®Because the Lavrenti mansion is the heart of Knox.¡¯


    By deliberately dividing houses according to factions, it creates a class gap. So, a few years ago, the three Lavrenti brothers lived there and acted as Knox¡¯s executives.


    As far as Irene knows, now only Otis¡¯ mother, Rodion¡¯s mother, and the three brothers¡¯ aunt live there now.


    And, the reason why only women were living separately was simple, leaving the Lavrenti¡¯s mansion intact¡ªbecause they do not get along well with each other.


    Ahibalt, Otis, and Rodion all had a bad relationship with their mother. Hence, as soon as their father, Lavrenti, died, the mothers were sent directly to the Lichpen, which was originally used as a villa.


    Ahibalt could not get along because his mother died earlier on in his life.


    Otis¡¯s mother turned Otis away to having an affair with her lover, while Rodion¡¯s mother was more interested in raising her status than her child. So, in the end, they were human beings who did not even care about their child.


    The men of the House of Lavrenti, as were the women, were not very pure either.


    ¡®This is probably why they were attracted to Louise¡­¡¯


    Because Louise is a person armed with purity.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    Irene put the last remaining sandwich in her mouth, pondering.


    ¡®Anyway, if she had worked under Henrietta, the work would not have been difficult¡­¡¯


    Henrietta Lavrenti was Otis¡¯ mother.


    After the death of the first wife, who gave birth to Ahibalt, she quickly moved there. However, it was only an arranged marriage. Henrietta was a very beautiful woman. She had been brought up preciously and was considered worthy of love from everyone.


    And because of that, she proudly attracted her lovers home and abandoned her son, whom she gave birth to.


    ¡°Honestly, I got scolded a lot by Madam Henrietta, but it was also the Madam who wrote me a letter of recommendation telling me to go to Lavrenti when I was fired. Seeing that, I think she must be a good person.¡±


    ¡­No, it was because she wanted to mess with her son.


    ¡°But, what the hell are you doing here? Do the Masters usually kill people thoughtlessly like that?¡±


    ¡°It is just a joke, a joke.¡±


    ¡®I am sorry, Louise. Actually, there are a lot more killings than you think.¡¯


    Irene, feeling a little guilty, rolled up the finished sandwich wrapper and threw it into the trash can.


    A little while ago, the two of them had just finished talking with the butler about salary, and came up to the room with sandwiches from the kitchen for dinner.


    The room used by the maids is a room for two, but after Louise arrived, she and Irene were set to share the same room. That is why she was able to say ¡°Good morning, Louise!¡± every morning.


    Finally, when she wiped her lips with a napkin, Louise, who had finished eating earlier than Irene and was waiting, asked with her eyes shining.


    ¡°Have you finished?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am going to work now. It¡¯s already evening, so we just need to clean up the fourth floor.¡±


    Depending on the work the maids were doing, such as the duty, the name they were called was varied. For example, maids who work in the kitchen are kitchen maids, and those who clean rooms are housemaids.


    And because Irene and Louise were the chambermaids, they were arranged to clean the bedrooms and the main rooms used by the Young Masters.


    ¡°Today, the Third Master is away for work and is not at the mansion. So, it would be better if you do not worry and just organize simple things. Do you remember what I told you earlier?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°All right. Then, I¡¯ll clean up the Second Master¡¯s room, and Louise¡­¡±


    Irene¡¯s words paused for a moment.


    Because this was the episode¡¯s checkpoint.


    Which was commonly referred to as the breaking point of the target route.


    This was the first choice that will dictate her path. On the first day of arriving at the mansion, Louise¡¯s path depends on whose room she is cleaning.


    Although right now, there were only two options.


    Otis¡¯ room and Rodion¡¯s room.


    ¡®Because the First Master does not allow any maids other than the butler and me to enter the room¡­¡¯


    Now that she thought of it, Irene could understand why he reacted so sensitively to her letter of resignation.


    Anyway, the important thing is that now is the turning point.


    ¡®If you choose Otis¡¯ room, it would be Otis¡¯ route.¡¯


    And, if you select Rodion¡¯s room, you will enter the route to Rodion and Ahibalt.


    The rough part of what kind of ending Louise will face in this life was decided by just choosing one room. Even if there are some funny parts, since this is the plot of the game, it cannot be helped.


    This is the story of Louise, which is just the beginning of her hardship.


    ¡®Still¡­ I want to send her through the most painless route among the endings.¡¯


    Then, what is the answer?


    ¡°¡­Please clean up the Third Master¡¯s room.¡±


    Rodion.


    From what she had observed, the route with him was the mildest of the three. Unaware of Irene¡¯s thoughts, Louise was as gallant as ever.


    ¡°Yes! I will do my best!¡±


    Louise spoke cheerfully as she rolled up her sleeves, opened the door to Rodion¡¯s room, and entered.


    Irene silently glanced at her back with a slightly complicated gaze, but quickly shook it off.


    ¡®It is more comfortable to have more than one person.¡¯


    So far, there has been only one chambermaid in this mansion, Irene, so that is why she was able to talk often with Lavrenti¡¯s three men.


    And now, Louise will take over the work for her.


    ¡®She is going to make a lot of mistakes today, but she will get better.¡¯


    Even though she had taught Louise six times with all her heart and sincerity, she had never done it properly. The folded clothes were sometimes crumpled, the duvet would be turned upside down, and the curtains used to hang out of shape.


    Shaking those thoughts away, Irene eventually knocked on Otis¡¯ door, expecting Louise to mess up the room this time, too.


    ¡°Second Master, it¡¯s Irene. May I come in?¡±


    ¡°Yes, come in.¡±


    An aristocratic tone, that was neither too high nor low, flowed from the inside of the room in an elegant voice.


    After putting on her gloves, as usual, Irene entered the room.


    It seemed like Otis had taken a bath not long ago, as he was seen leaning loosely on the bed, wearing only his bathrobe. Since he was the one who mortally fastened all the buttons on the clothes he wore, it was very rare for him to wear only this much.


    The slightly wavy, damp blonde hair was scattered over his forehead, and his dark eyes were half-covered by his eyelids.


    ¡®I do not know what he did today, but he is in a good mood¡­ He looked like a drowsy, appeased cat.¡¯


    Otis rolled his eyes and gazed at Irene even after she entered the room. He then swept his bangs with a delighted grin.


    ¡°I am sorry about my situation, Irene.¡±


    ¡°No, it is okay. After all, it is the master¡¯s room, so just relax.¡±


    ¡°If you say so, I am happy.¡±


    In fact, she was actually comfortable with it, even though Otis had brought it up.


    No matter how she looks at it, it seems that Otis is lying languidly in bed now, not because he was tired or depressed, but because he was in a good mood.


    ¡®That is weird¡­?¡¯


    Seeing his appearance, Irene was puzzled.


    Because right now, Otis should not be smiling happily like this. He should have been laying on the bed with a dying face.


    The reason is, of course, because of Louise, who came with his mother¡¯s recommendation letter.


    In the previous six lives, Otis has always locked himself up in the room with a depressing expression on the first day of ¡´ Love or Die ¡µ So, it was the first time Irene had seen him smile so blissfully like this.


    ¡®He obviously did not seem to be in a good mood in the office earlier. Did something happen that might change his mood like this?¡¯


    Even if it was Irene, she still could not know everything¡ªeven the trivial events in the game.


    Maybe a special event happened all of a sudden?


    She does not know why, but it happened all of a sudden.


    ¡®What can make him feel this good¡­?¡¯


    Except when his father died three years ago, Irene has never seen Otis¡¯s mood change so drastically.


    Irene was lost in thought as she folded the curtains.


    Otis hated both his parents, but especially Henrietta.


    No, it was horrible beyond dislike.


    It was nothing short of a trauma.


    To be honest, she felt terribly sorry for Otis, who was affrighted by his mother, who gave birth to him. So, at the beginning of the game, he hated Louise who entered with Henrietta¡¯s letter of recommendation.


    A mother who pushed a beautiful woman onto her son, who did not believe in love. It seemed like she was ridiculing him no matter how much he thought about it.


    Hence, on the first day that he sees Louise, Otis would be depressed.


    Because of that, with such a pleasant smile painted on his face, it was something Irene had never seen in her six previous regressions.


    ¡®I am a little nervous¡­ I need to organize and clean the room quickly and leave.¡¯


    It was because Irene was worried that what was happening right now might get her involved with ¡´ Love or Die ¡µ again.


    Thinking so, Irene hurriedly tied the curtains and went towards the fireplace. After she took some charcoal and moved a heated brazier under the bed to warm it up, her job would be over.


    As she tried to rummage the fireplace with an iron skewer, Otis suddenly called her from behind.


    ¡°Irene.¡±


    ¡®¡­Why do I feel so uneasy when the Second Master calls me?¡¯


    Still confused by her thought, Irene turned around.


    Otis, who had been leaning on the bed a while ago, was now right behind her. He was gazing down at her, which caused the water to drip from his bowed head.


    With him being so close to her, Irene¡¯s heart dropped.


    ¡®Why do I keep feeling so anxious¡­?¡¯


    Nonetheless, Irene, pretending to be as unperturbed as possible, asked calmly.


    ¡°Yes, can I get you something? Young Master?¡±


    Instead of answering her, Otis stared intently at her with his languid, squinted eyes.


    Reflecting in his dark eyes, the burning red fireplace, behind Irene glowed captivatingly.


    ¡®Come to think of it, I do not think that we have ever met gazes this close¡ª¡¯


    Otis resembled his beautiful mother a lot, so among all of the three siblings, he was the best fit in a woman¡¯s clothes.


    ¡®He is very pretty.¡¯


    As Irene was lost in such frivolous thoughts, Otis smiled softly.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    ¡°You like my face, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡®Did I stare too hard?¡¯


    Irene was taken aback and stepped back.


    ¡°You came so close and just looked at me.¡±


    ¡°It is just¡­ Since I do not think I will see you in a month, I wanted to see you up close for a bit.¡±


    ¡°Stare a lot, then.¡±


    The embers ignited as she flipped the fire with the iron skewer.


    Irene was so focused on picking and storing charcoal for the fireplace that she had no interest in what kind of expression Otis, who was behind her, has.


    But, his face was far from heartbroken.


    Originally, Irene and Otis had a relationship like this.


    A one-sided relationship where Otis would follow Irene, who would be working, joking around and saying he had folded pretty cranes or roses, and putting it in her apron whenever he was in a good mood.


    ¡®¡­Since when did it start?¡¯


    He looked back at his memories. Though he could not remember clearly, it was probably when he was very young.


    From the day he found out Irene¡¯s tea was good.


    Since then on, Otis has always liked Irene.


    There was no hope or desire in her eyes.


    Despicable as it is, of course.


    He knew himself well that his appearance was outstanding. That is why, in the eyes of those who look at him, there is always a young desire or resentment of similar things.


    However, Irene did not have that.


    Otis liked her indifference. It was very comfortable.


    They said that love is an illusion created by the brain, but if he had someone to spend the rest of his life with, I thought it would be nice if it were Irene.


    Knowing that Irene was indifferent, he thought that she would not be interested in lies such as love like himself.


    It was before she said she loved Louise.


    ¡°Irene. I have been collecting money today and putting the useless organs of bad people into something a little more useful.¡±


    ¡°That must be why you are in such a good mood.¡±


    ¡°Do I look that way?¡±


    Irene was right. He was not initially in a good mood, but he got rid of his stress by tearing off the limbs of useless bastards.


    It was because of Louise.


    The mere fact that Henrietta had sent her was bothersome enough, but she had taken Irene¡¯s love as well.


    Otis wanted Irene by his side for the rest of his life without knowing the word love.


    ¡°Actually, it does make me feel better. Have you ever strangled someone?¡±


    Irene, who was picking up charcoal, turned and gazed up at Otis instead of answering. She seemed a little frightened but also wore a curious look, asking what he was talking about.


    Well, the question probably meant the latter.


    In fact, Otis was often annoyed with Irene.


    She has never been scared at all.


    He blamed her personality for the lack of emotional expression, but how would she not be intimidated by this?


    So, he would sometimes induce her to panic.


    He thought that her amethyst eyes would look ecstatically beautiful if they were frightened.


    ¡°When strangling, you have to hold it here and press down.¡±


    Otis smiled tenderly and wrapped one hand around Irene¡¯s neck.


    He loved the feeling of her thin neck wrapped around his hand. He loved it as much as the tea that she brewed.


    Of course, he did not really want to kill her.


    He was not an idiot who would ruin a toy that was not in his hands yet. Instead, he wanted to kill the person in possession and take away the lost toy.


    So, this was just a joke.


    As he was a little grumpy about Irene since she loves Louise, Otis¡¯ thumb swept down gently just below her neckline.


    It was a frightening position, but Irene still stood silently.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know why he is doing this to me all of a sudden¡­¡¯


    That was what she thought.


    Irene rolled her withered eyes. She thought about putting on the fire quickly and leaving, but what is with this anxiety that is stirring up in her chest?


    ¡®Should I ask why wouldn¡¯t he let me go?¡¯


    Irene, who rolled her eyes and looked up at Otis, was about to open her mouth.


    ¡°Miss Irene! Come look at my organization¡­!¡±


    The door suddenly bursted open, and Louise appeared with a proud expression.


    Louise had a proud expression on her face since she had finished her cleaning up early, but as soon as she saw the two of them in the room, her expression hardened in an instant.


    And then, the scream erupted.


    ¡°Sec-the Second Master is killing people!¡±


    Argh!


    Louise¡¯s scream swept through the mansion.


    * * *


    Essentially, Otis was indeed grabbing Irene¡¯s neck, but he had no intention of strangling her in the slightest.


    It was just an excuse to scare her. He wanted to hold Irene¡¯s tender neck for a moment, though he had no intention of harming her.


    However, Louise, who appeared out of nowhere, screamed in a high-pitched tone, which made Otis give his hand some strength due to the surprise.


    ¡°Gasp!¡±


    With the grip suddenly strengthened, Irene did not know what to do. As her throat tightened, she unconsciously let out her breath and frowned.


    ¡®Otis certainly had a knack for strangling people.¡¯


    When the place where he had been swiping with his thumb a while ago was pressed down, her tears gushed out along with an intense pain.


    ¡°Ahh! Miss Irene!¡±


    And, of course, Louise¡¯s high notes went up a notch.


    ¡®Oh, I am going to die¡ª¡¯


    Irene was about to lose her mind. Otis strangling her, Louise screaming at the top of her lungs made her eardrums feel like they were going to burst, and there is a hot fireplace right behind her.


    Besides, the biggest problem is something else.


    ¡®Why is Louise appearing now¡­?¡¯


    As it was supposed to be, Louise would not have entered Otis¡¯ room now.


    ¡®It should have sent her through the Rodion Route.¡¯


    When she enters Rodion¡¯s room, it is usually just Louise quietly finishing tidying up the room, then returning to her bedroom. She should not be coming to look for her like this.


    ¡®When this happens, I am not sure whose route it is now¡­¡¯


    While still in the mansion, Irene wanted to help her see the happy ending as much as she could.


    If you are struggling to get all the flowers in both hands for nothing, you are bound to go straight to the Die Ending.


    [ T/N: ¡°Grabbing all the flowers all with your own hands for no reason,¡± means she will be doomed. It is saying that a person should not be too greedy about something that is not necessary or else they will be put in a result that is not favorable for themselves. ]


    ¡®What should I do about this?¡¯


    Since it is still the beginning, should we proceed with both routes?


    ¡®After all, there is a turning point where you can choose the male protagonist one more time¡­ Oh, what should I do?¡¯


    Exhausted by the heat of the fireplace and worries filling her mind, Irene was agonizing.


    The good news was that the condition did not last very long. This was because Otis finally realized that he had unwittingly strangled Irene without realizing it.


    ¡°Hey, Irene.¡±


    Otis let go of his hand in a hurry.


    Even with tears swelling from her eyes, Irene could see Otis¡¯s visibly bewildered expression.


    It was the first time that Otis, who had always been relaxed or chilled out, became like that. Irene thought that it was a miracle despite the unrelenting pain.


    ¡°I am sorry. I did not mean to hurt you¡­¡±


    Obviously, it was her who was strangled, but Otis was the one who was crying instead. The strangulation was short-lived, so technically, it was not life-threatening or anything.


    Finding her voice, Irene stroked her freed neck.


    ¡®I have to say that I am okay, otherwise, he will just keep crying like that.¡¯


    Above all else, Irene had a habit of not knowing what to do when she sees people crying in front of her.


    ¡®It is too much for me, so I need to say¡­¡¯


    ¡°Stand back, Irene!¡±


    As soon as she was about to open her mouth, Louise, who had been screaming in the mansion with the three-tiered high-pitched note, intervened.


    Thanks to this, Irene, who was about to fall into the fireplace if she took one more step, moved back.


    ¡°Huh¡­ Hey, Louise¡ªOh, it is hot¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know! The Second Master tried to grab Irene by the neck and throw you into the fireplace!¡±


    Huh¡­?


    ¡°How could you do that! The First Master said that it is difficult to deal with people dying in the mansion! If the first master knows, I am sure you will be in trouble!¡±


    ¡®What is going on here?¡¯


    ¡°I do not know what Miss Irene did wrong that you wanted to do that, but you cannot do that to her!¡±


    ¡®Excuse me? I did not do anything wrong¡ª¡¯


    ¡°What would have happened if I had not come! You do not have to worry anymore, Irene!¡±


    ¡°I think there is some misunderstanding, Louise¡­¡±


    Well, there is a lot of it, actually.


    Eventually, Irene took a step aside from the fireplace and let out a sigh. She could not understand what kind of life Louise has been living.


    Still, she somewhat noticed it was mainly because of the angle and moment she appeared.


    Once she thoughtlessly opened the door, Louise should have been surprised to first see Otis holding her neck. And, the second factor, she must have been surprised that they were in front of a fireplace as well.


    Thus, these two surprises led to one conclusion¡ª


    ¡ªShe does not know why, but Otis was so angry that he grabbed Irene¡¯s neck and tried to throw her into the fireplace¡­

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    ¡®Maybe Louise is someone who gets scared easily¡­?¡¯


    It was rather obvious, but anyone in Knox would think that way when they just see them barely holding another person¡¯s neck. Moreover, it was not in a situation where the person caught by strangulation was choking and crying.


    ¡®How can she let her imagination run wild like that just because there was a hand on my neck?¡¯


    Is that also the talent of the heroine?


    As Irene was admiring Louise¡¯s creativity, Otis dropped his head down with a look of shame and buried it in his hand, before opening his mouth.


    ¡°I am sorry, Miss Louise, but it is not how you think. I have no intention of killing Irene.¡±


    ¡°Then, why are you holding her neck in front of the fireplace? It is dangerous!¡±


    ¡°I did not know that the maid could question her Master¡¯s behavior?¡±


    The cool pressure returned.


    Otis pulled his face away from his hand that had buried his head, and stared coldly at Louise.


    He was instantly taken aback by the interruption of his time alone with Irene, as well as the fact that Louise¡¯s high-pitched screams had indeed startled him to unintentionally strangle her. Even more, he hated the fact that Henrietta was the one who sent her, because she was loved by Irene.


    She was even arguing with him, so naturally, Otis could not help but get annoyed.


    ¡°If you do not want to get fired, shouldn¡¯t you keep your mouth shut? No one wants to hire a maid who screams like that on her first day. Why is the sound so high pitched again¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, I have learned vocal music before.¡±


    ¡°¡­I did not ask for that.¡±


    Looking coldly at Louise, who was standing in front of Irene, Otis then suddenly turned his gaze to glance at the door that had just opened without knocking.


    ¡°Besides, opening the door without knocking¡ªAre you crazy?¡±


    When Louise, who had been in high spirits, was pointed out for her faults, she quickly became depressed.


    ¡°¡­I did not know you were here.¡±


    ¡°It seems that Irene did not teach you properly. When entering a room, it must be common sense to knock unconditionally, whether the room is empty or not.¡±


    ¡®No, that is not true¡­¡¯


    Irene was terrified at the sudden sorrow that dropped on her.


    ¡®I mean, Louise is going to keep opening the door without knocking for a month from now on¡­¡¯


    The shortest is one month, and the longest is three months.


    ¡®It is not that she has a bad memory, but I would say that it is a characteristic of a lump?¡¯


    Louise was always ahead of herself. So, even if her brain knew, her body was already committing the action. Thus, for at least a month, Louise would always open the door and shout, ¡°Hey! Irene, I just opened the door again!¡±


    Of course, thanks to that, the route progress with the male protagonists was also rather easy.


    For example, because Louise opened the door of the male protagonist who had just showered and put on a towel, it suddenly moved to a high-level scene¡­


    ¡®Come to think of it, I do not think I should be here¡­¡¯


    Irene suddenly realized.


    This was not just a devastating otome.


    It was an otome game that only adults could buy, which means that nonsense stories like romance in the name of punishment are pervasive in this game.


    Obviously, there are also romances, in the name of giving rewards.


    She does not know why rewards and punishments are somewhat the same. However, one thing she knew is that Otis Route started with a punishment every time.


    Because Otis hated Louise.


    ¡®Bathrobe¡­¡¯


    A garment that reveals a well-muscled body by pulling only one string¡­ No, can we even call that clothes? That was more like just cutting a piece of cloth.


    She knew that they used to quarrel like this in the first place, and then all of a sudden, they got into the mood and spent the night.


    ¡®It was difficult to walk through the hallways on the fourth floor.¡¯


    Irene did not want to be an extra that could ruin the mood for nothing, so she worked hard and avoided it as much as she could.


    ¡°Miss Irene taught me, well¡­ I forgot.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    A dry voice flowed from Otis¡¯ mouth.


    ¡°Then, you should be punished.¡±


    Ugh. Irene flinched at the word ¡®punish.¡¯


    Obviously, this is an Otis Route progression.


    ¡±I have to get out of here.¡¯


    There is nothing good about being in an atmosphere that will soon become dense.


    ¡®¡­Louise, I¡¯m sorry. Even though you are going to have a hard time, I should really get going.¡¯


    Irene slowly grabbed the brazier. All she has to do is put this brazier filled with charcoal under the bed and leave. She quietly began to move her steps.


    That was until Otis called her.


    ¡°Where are you going, Irene?¡±


    ¡®Why is he calling me? I am nervous.¡¯ Irene replied, only pausing her steps slightly.


    ¡°¡­I have to finish my work.¡±


    ¡°Put it under the bed and come here.¡±


    ¡®¡­Why haven¡¯t I ever missed a feeling of uneasiness?¡¯


    Instead of answering, Irene quickly put the brazier under the bed and steadily approached Otis and the sullen Louise, who was smiling kindly.


    ¡°Irene, I have no choice but to scold you for your poor management. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Miss Irene¡­¡±


    Louise, in tears like a puppy that got caught by the nape, gazed at Irene as if she could be a savior. She felt sorry for Louise, but even Irene could not go against her master.


    ¡°¡­As long as the Young Master wishes.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    As he answered coolly, Otis picked up the iron skewer that she had been holding a while ago. It is an iron skewer that was heated in the fireplace.


    ¡°You need to watch this punishment as Miss Louise¡¯s predecessor, Irene.¡±


    Wait a minute¡ª


    ¡°If I leave a mark on the back of your hand, you will think before opening the door in the future. Isn¡¯t that right, Miss Louise?¡±


    Wait, wait.


    ¡® That cannot really be the case.¡¯ Irene thought as she squeezed the hem of her skirt tightly.


    The ¡®punishment¡¯ she thought was something that would set the pre-romance mood, not literally corporal punishment.


    ¡®Is this how it is supposed to be¡­?¡¯


    No matter how much she thought about it, there was never a story about Louise getting burnt on the back of her hand.


    ¡°Of course, the wrongful employees should be punished, but those who have been fired could not be punished. Do you understand me?¡±


    ¡°¡­I cannot get fired.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? I wonder how far your resolution will go.¡±


    Otis said so and took Louise¡¯s trembling hand.


    Louise thought it was better to endure a burn than to be fired, so she bit her lip with a tense expression on her face.


    ¡®?? ??.¡¯


    ¡®Is she crazy?¡¯


    The heated iron skewer was getting closer to the back of Louise¡¯s hand as she was trembling, seemingly shaking pitifully.


    ¡®It was not like this in the first place. Why did this happen all of a sudden?¡¯


    Of course, Otis is a person whose job is to torture. However, it was extended to only the category of work.


    Irene had never seen someone who enjoyed this kind of sadism. Obviously, this should not happen, but what is going on right now?


    ¡®Should I just wait and see again?¡¯


    Irene silently watched Louise fall into the abyss of desolation.


    Because she was just an extra, she wanted the game to proceed smoothly. Maybe if she sees the ending, she herself might be able to return to reality.


    That¡¯s why she saw Louise¡¯s death three times.


    She stood by her side, disguised as her soldier, watching Ahibalt stab her Louise, and even worked as a maid by her side when Otis imprisoned her, just watching quietly.


    The same was true for Rodion¡¯s Die Ending.


    Though, of course, there had never been a time when Louise was mentally and physically healthy just because it was a Love Ending as well.


    There were times when Louise was all caught trying to escape and was unable to run away for the rest of her life, and there were times when she came to regard a daily thing when her wrists always bounded.


    ¡®I mean¡­this, too, is only a devastating part of the game.¡¯


    Again this time, Louise will get hurt, cry, tattered her body and mind, and fall into the hands of the main character or die¡­ And, once more, she will appear again, saying, ¡°My name is Louise, and I will be working here from today!¡±


    After all, we have been playing this game for a while.


    The game will be played again from the beginning, anyway¡­


    ¡°Young Master¡­¡±


    Irene grabbed Otis by the wrist that was holding the iron skewer. It was quite awkward for her to do something she had never done before, so Irene frowned her face involuntarily.


    ¡°Do not do this.¡±


    ¡®¡­Since the game will start over again anyway, wouldn¡¯t it be okay to avoid injuries that were not in the original story?¡¯


    In addition, to the old-fashioned sentiment.


    It was all because of that. Not because Irene was sorry that she was sitting on the sidelines for Louise, who had to lead a devastating life six times.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    Tung. The iron skewer fell into the fireplace.


    It was because Otis loosened his hand and dropped it. He was gazing at her as if possessed.


    There was one thing Irene did not know.


    It would not be wrong to say that Otis is a sadist.


    However, he just likes to scare people.


    He loved watching things that could be killed with one hand trembled in terror or stood up.


    So, Otis actually did not really mean to hurt Louise. He was just curious about Irene¡¯s reaction. Besides, it was also to scare a newbie who does not really know anything in this kind of field that they are in.


    What will Irene do when her loved one is in danger, and would she respond to whether he kills people next to her or breaks a wall away? Otis wondered¡ªwould she be terrified? Or, would she just tremble and watch the iron skewer get closer to Louise¡¯s hand?


    Among the numerous hypotheses, there was no such thought that Irene would take the initiative and stop Otis on her own.


    A slightly distorted expression due to nervousness, though, still maintaining a dull expression, nonetheless.


    ¡®How can a person be so¡­¡¯


    Wouldn¡¯t it be wrong to say¡­ lovely?


    Otis smiled broadly and finally opened his mouth.


    ¡°It is a joke, Irene.¡±


    Hearing that, Irene blew wind out of her lips and made a sound.


    ¡°Are you playing with me?¡±


    ¡°You know how often I play pranks like this.¡±


    In the past, Otis used to scare Irene quite often. Hence, it was simply for his fun. Well, the reason, of course, was that he wanted to see her terrified face. Since she would always look at him with an expressionless face every time.


    Just like a little while ago.


    In fact, Otis¡¯ pranks like this were, obviously, limited to Irene, though he lied naturally.


    ¡®I would only do that to her.¡¯


    And, the lie worked very well for Irene.


    ¡®Would he just do that to everyone?¡¯


    At this point, she does not know from where to where is a joke, or sincerity. At least, it really seemed like he was trying to kill Louise in the office earlier.


    ¡®Is this really¡­ a joke?¡¯


    Irene gently released Otis¡¯s wrist, not removing her suspicions. She thought that once he put that iron skewer down, it would not be that dangerous anymore.


    ¡°Well, please do not lie like that.¡±


    Nevertheless, there was one more person who had yet fallen for the lies of Otis.


    Louise was, again, in tears. Because of that Irene came up with the thought that she should call her eyes a faucet in the future.


    Louise squeezed her voice and shouted.


    ¡°You were really trying to do something to the back of my hand!¡±


    ¡°I do not know what you are talking about. What would I do with the back of your hand?¡±


    ¡°Of course, with that hot thing!¡±


    Saying so, Louise pretended to support the back of her hand. But, Otis just shrugged his shoulders lightly, as if he did not understand what she was talking about.


    ¡°No way, Miss Louise, the smell of burning people is worse than I thought. It is not a smell I would like to smoke in my room without an air freshener. Isn¡¯t that right, Irene?¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°And, it was really a joke.¡±


    Eventually, he said the only truth among his many lies.


    ¡°I do not want to look bad in front of Irene.¡±


    He shrugged and took a step back from the two women.


    ¡°Miss Louise, stay here first, and Irene, you can go now. I have something to tell her.¡±


    ¡®¡­To Louise?¡¯ Irene thought and glanced at her. She was still trembling, her cheeks had the marks of the tears that had been brimming just a moment ago, but her eyes were still glaring at him.


    ¡®Should I really get out of here right now¡­?¡¯


    ¡°What are you doing? Or, would you like to be here instead of Miss Louise?¡±


    Oh, that is right¡ª


    Without further hesitation, Irene took a few steps back. Because in her mind, the fact that the game was progressing somehow passed by. If the game progresses, it is time for the first bed scene between Louise and Otis to appear, so maybe that is why he was telling her to leave.


    ¡®I cannot be involved in that romance scene.¡¯


    The sudden event that occurred in the middle has passed, so now the game is trying to return to the original storyline, right?


    As she turned her back to leave her room, Louise¡¯s eyes and hers met. Her pathetic eyes, as if saying if Irene was really going to leave her alone.


    ¡®I am sorry, Louise¡­ You are the heroine. So, in time, you will forget all this, though that would not be the case for me.¡¯


    And so, Irene quietly closed the door and left.


    Slowly, as the door closed, Otis turned to Louise and smiled kindly as he spoke to her.


    ¡°Irene is a very nice person, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°Pardon? ¡­ That is right. She is a good person¡ªvery.¡±


    ¡°You must know that after you came today, Irene has handed in her letter of resignation.¡±


    At his words, Louise nodded her head vigorously. Though she had a look on her face that she could not understand why Otis was suddenly letting her out and telling her about Irene like this.


    He looked down at Louise loosely and said in a neutral way.


    ¡°I like Irene.¡±


    ¡°¡­.!¡±


    ¡°I want Irene to pay more attention to me. That is why I ended up playing the same prank as a little while ago. I apologize for taking advantage of you.¡±


    Louise, who had been quietly listening to his story, seemed as if she was pondering about something, then raised her head.


    Her eyes were glistening with tears.


    ¡°Is it¡­ love?¡±


    Hearing that, Otis laughed softly. What kind of comedy is this that a person who does not believe in love is saying this?


    ¡°¡­Yes. It is love.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my God!¡±


    Louise smiled innocently and clapped her hands. Seeing that innocent look, he only smiled mischievously.


    ¡°I would like to be closer to her, but Irene does not give me a chance.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    ¡°So, I would like to ask for some help from Miss Louise.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my!¡±


    She suddenly smiled with her eyes twinkling.


    Louise was smiling brightly, as though she had quickly forgotten that the man in front of her had brought a heated iron skewer to the back of her hand.


    ¡°What can I do for you?¡±


    Meanwhile, Irene, who came out of the room, took a few steps away as she lowered her gaze to the floor.


    ¡®Why does the game keep changing¡­?¡¯


    The only special case was that she announced that she would retire. Even that has been resolved, but why do things keep happening that have not happened in the past¡­?


    Her steps felt heavy for no reason.


    Still, having already lived as a maid for several decades, her body was naturally walking to the next room, that is, to Ahibalt¡¯s room. Until an obstacle suddenly appeared in front of the path she was walking¡­


    ¡°Gasp¡ª!¡±


    ¡°Shh, Irene.¡±


    Ahibalt, with neatly combed hair, though rarely with a playful smile, grabbed her shoulder and placed his index finger on her lips.


    ¡°Do not be surprised.¡±


    ¡°¡­First Master?¡±


    Irene rarely widened her eyes like this.


    ¡®What¡¯s wrong with Ahibalt holding his breath in the dark hallway¡­?¡¯


    Although her doubts were quickly resolved.


    ¡°Because I heard someone scream earlier.¡±


    ¡°¡­Oh, that was Miss Louise.¡±


    ¡°I see. I was wondering because you seldom raise your voice. Anyway, the sound was higher than I expected.¡±


    ¡°She said she learned vocals before¡­¡±


    ¡°I thought the windows were going to break.¡±


    Of course, this is a joke.


    No matter how much Louise vocalizes her high notes, she needs to have a really high-pitched voice to break the glass. So, to Louise, who learned vocals only for a while, it was unreasonable.


    Irene wiggled her eyebrows, before lowering them down slowly.


    ¡®Is he angry because of the noise?¡¯


    When Ahibalt joked with her, it meant that he was not in a good mood.


    Because not believing in yourself means that you are the most strict with yourself. So, Ahibalt was always trapped within the many lines he had created.


    There are times when the lines collapse, and that is when it is hard to tell the inside and outside of the line because he feels bad, like right now.


    [ T/N: The ¡®lines¡¯ meant to control himself. While ¡®the inside and outside¡¯ can mean what he thinks VS what he does. ]


    Irene bowed her head.


    ¡°I am sorry for the noise. I will tell Louise to be careful from now on.¡±


    ¡°Why do you have to?¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯ At his question, she raised her gaze slightly.


    Ahibalt clenched his chin loosely as he asked over her shoulder to her messy shirt after a visit from Otis.


    Having no intention of hiding his discomfort, his gaze was as cold as a slanted blade.


    ¡°¡­You seem to be having a good time with Otis, Irene. There is no need for you to say anything more.¡±


    Wasn¡¯t it a bit brutal to say it was a good time¡­?


    ¡°If she makes such a fuss once more, I can fire her. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    ¡°¡­ That is right.¡±


    ¡­What is he trying to say?


    Still, Irene kept her expression calm and gazed up at him.


    Ahibalt was staring at the path she had taken, all the way to Otis¡¯ door, though he eventually rolled his eyes to look at her again.


    His gaze, which had gone beyond cool and even bloody, became as gentle as a breeze when it reached Irene.


    ¡°I do not want a stone rolling from somewhere to harm my people.¡±

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    ¡®If it is his people, does he mean Otis?¡¯


    ¡°So, Irene, do not hesitate to tell me if Miss Louise harms you.¡±


    ¡®Oh, he meant me, not Otis.¡¯


    At that, Irene answered calmly.


    ¡°Miss Louise does not harm me.¡±


    ¡°Just let me know even if she annoys or disturbs you.¡±


    ¡°She does not bother me at all. She does not disturb me either.¡±


    At her resolute answer, Ahibalt just laughed loosely.


    ¡°I see. If it were not for your words, I would not have kept her alive.¡±


    Why do they keep trying to kill the heroine?


    ¡®¡­I might regret how much I will find out later¡­ Maybe this is another unexpected event?¡¯


    Irene pondered hard.


    On the first day Louise arrived, Otis was depressed and crumpled in his room, while Ahibalt sent a letter warning Lichpen not to do anything useless. Everyone was conscious of Louise because she was from Lichpen.


    At the beginning of the routes, Otis hated Louise and Ahibalt was suspicious of her.


    The reason for doubt is, of course, Lichpen.


    He doubted that Louise might be Henrietta¡¯s spy.


    ¡®If he keeps saying he is going to kill her every day and is suspicious of her, Louise could really be in danger¡­¡¯


    Otis outrightly disliked her, and Ahibalt was wary¡ªhence, the overall view does not look very pleasant overall.


    As she continued to think, Irene carefully opened her mouth.


    ¡°First Master, Miss Louise is a good person.¡±


    ¡°Are you talking to me like that, knowing that being good here has the same meaning as incompetence?¡±


    It is true that Louise is incompetent.


    Still, she just stared at Ahibalt, who was laughing. Although cold words came out of his mouth, his gaze on Irene was soft and gentle.


    ¡°What I need is a competent person, not a good person.¡±


    She was going to add that Louise was a trustable person, but Irene bit her mouth. She thought it might backfire.


    Though it was a better decision than she expected since Ahibalt suddenly changed the topic.


    ¡°Let us stop talking about Miss Louise. I do not want to think about it anymore.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    When Irene replied silently, Ahibalt¡¯s eyes bent a little as he smiled. The coolness was now nowhere to be found, only the softness of spring flowers filled the atmosphere around him.


    ¡°Irene, I did not think you could speak negative words.¡±


    ¡°Me¡­?¡±


    ¡°You did not know? No matter what I say, you would always reply ¡®yes, yes.¡¯ So, I was a little surprised in the office earlier.¡±


    Saying that, Ahibalt started walking ahead. It was the way to Ahibalt¡¯s bedroom.


    Since Irene had to tidy up his room anyway, she quietly followed him.


    ¡°I do not think I have ever seen you articulate yourself so clearly like that.¡±


    ¡°A maid who conveys an opinion that the master did not ask is a bad maid.¡±


    ¡°Is that how you feel? For me, it was like watching a doll talking, Irene.¡±


    Opening his own door, he glanced at Irenea with a faint gaze.


    It was too blatant to avoid. Still, it was too breathtaking whilst suffocating to face directly at the same time. As she made her way in slowly and entered the room, she kept eye contact with Ahibalt.


    He shut the door. Now, only the two of them remained in the familiar dark room.


    Otis¡¯ room and Ahibalt¡¯s room were completely different from each other, even though they were in the same mansion.


    Otis wanted the bed, other furniture, and fabrics to be white. On the other hand, Ahibalt¡¯s room was heavy and dark.


    It was a room that kept the feel of wood as it was.


    The furniture here was made of mahogany, and the walls are made of dark walnut. Just like the owner¡¯s personality, it feels rather blunt.


    Ahibalt, who had closed the door, approached Irene and muttered quietly.


    ¡°I have heard a lot of stories that love changes people, though I did not expect it to happen with you.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is it weird that I am in love?¡±


    ¡°It is not strange. It is just¡­¡±


    ¡®¡­Just?¡¯


    Waiting for him to finish his words, she blinked and gazed up at him. Even though he looked tired, nevertheless, he did not lose his well-groomed, gentlemanly smile.


    As Ahibalt smiled and distorted his face a little, he appeared to be crying in a way.


    ¡°¡­I do not understand why it could not be me.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­?¡±


    ¡®¡­What did I just hear?¡¯


    At that, Irene looked up at Ahibalt¡¯s shadowed face.


    He was smiling. As if it was a habit at this point, an inertia smile.


    ¡®What¡­ is this?¡¯


    No matter how she looked at it, it seems like he was asking why he could not become that person she loves in context. No, it cannot be¡­


    Gazing at his handsome face, she began to judge logically.


    First of all, it made no sense to think that he likes her. Even if the subject was unclear, it still does not make sense. It does not make any sense as the sun rises in the west, the purple sunsets, and roses bloom in winter¡­


    Because of that, Irene threw away her first guess.


    ¡®Then, what could not be?¡¯


    Once the word ¡®love¡¯ came out, he was saying something that did not sound like himself.


    Love¡­ It could not be.


    Couldn¡¯t it be love¡­?


    ¡®¡­I do not know anymore.¡¯


    ¡®Louise, please help me¡­ Lend me a little bit of your imagination¡ªyour limitless imagination, thinking that Otis is about to throw me into the fireplace after just seeing him touching my neck just for a little bit¡­¡¯


    ¡®Oh!¡¯


    Finally, Irene finally came up with a plausible interpretation.


    ¡®He had his first love before, right?¡¯


    Ahibalt had a first love. This had always happened.


    She does not know who it is, but he had a crush on someone, although he eventually gave up when Louise appeared.


    It was because the line he confessed was quite clear when Louise embraced Ahibalt, who had become lonely after giving up his old, unrequited love.


    ¡ª I am by your side, Young Master. I will always be by your side.


    Inevitably, the lines roared in the rose garden, and Irene, who was nearby picking petals to make rose tea, had to stand immobile like a mannequin for a while so as not to break the atmosphere.


    ¡®Did he thought about his first love because I said I loved Louise?¡¯


    Considering the time, it was time to give up on his first love.


    Thinking so, Irene raised her eyebrows slightly. Maybe it was because Louise came, so today, unlike usual, the male protagonists are all emotional.


    She could see Ahibald¡¯s pensive face, uttering sadly that his unrequited love could not come true. It was an undeniable fact that his face looked so pitiful that she wanted to embrace him immediately, but Irene could not open her mouth.


    ¡®I cannot comfort you here¡­¡¯


    ¡­Because that is what Louise was supposed to do.


    What if she gave him some consolation and got involved for no reason? It would be a terrible thing.


    Irene began to think seriously. Still, it was too difficult to bear such an ambiguous atmosphere.


    Fortunately, Ahibalt opened his mouth first.


    ¡° ¡­I should not have said that, I am sorry.¡±


    ¡°Oh. It is all right.¡±


    It would be difficult to quit unrequited love, so she was able to understand that much.


    Above all, Irene¡¯s favorite among the three male protagonists was Ahibalt.


    ¡®Should I have just said something¡­?¡¯


    Now that she thinks about it, this was the first time Ahibalt talked about unrequited love while she was playing the game seven times.


    ¡®I will just tell him in my next life¡­¡¯


    Another love will come, just forget it.


    And so, Irene cleared her thoughts and began to draw the curtains.


    Ahibalt, staring at her back, walked over to his desk and picked up some of the papers.


    ¡°Irene, deliver this letter to the butler. And, bring this to the office.¡±


    ¡°Yes, First Master.¡±


    She answered without looking back. The letters that Ahibalt asked to send are the letters to Lichpen, and the ones that go to the office are documents from the Imperial Family.


    She was able to pick it up with her eyes closed because it was something she had already delivered six times.


    Irene skillfully drew up the curtains and picked up the iron skewers. Meanwhile, Ahibalt was smiling as he looked at her quickly walking towards the fireplace.


    Everything around him was Irene¡¯s touch.


    Clothes, furniture, and even the tiniest napkins were decorated nicely by his competent maid.


    He also knew that it would all be his own if it were within his reach. Since Irene always looked at them with a contemplative expression on everything.


    However, that did not mean he would not love it just because he knew it.


    He knew that the stars in the night sky could never be caught by his hand, yet he admires their twinkle.


    Ahibalt, who was watching Irene as she picked up charcoal from the fireplace and put it in a heating device under the bed and wiped her hands on her apron, opened his mouth.


    ¡°Irene.¡±


    ¡°Yes, First Master.¡±


    It was not a counter-question, but a dry answer came out as if she was waiting.


    Because of that, Ahibalt smiled with a slight frown.


    ¡°Do you believe me?¡±

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    It was a stupid question, but Irene always answered without hesitation.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    As often as Otis puts a paper rose in her pocket, Ahibalt would ask that question.


    ¡®Do you believe me, Irene?¡¯


    ¡®I believe you, First Master.¡¯


    If she answered like that, Ahibalt would turn around, saying he knew she would. However, today he added something else.


    ¡°What if I betray your faith?¡±


    Ahibalt rested his chin loosely on his fingertips.


    ¡°¡­Would you still believe me, Irene?¡±


    ¡®What¡­ is he trying to ask?¡¯


    For the first time, the repeated question felt heavy, like her repeated life.


    She thought for a moment before answering.


    ¡°I believe you are the one who will never betray my faith.¡±


    Irene thought something was wrong.


    No matter how dull she was in the world, she could now notice.


    ¡°I wish I could keep it like this, Miss Irene. Even if you draw it, no one will believe you. Although If I was them, I would have thought the same.¡±


    ¡­No, she had no choice but to notice.


    ¡°A rose blooms in winter! Isn¡¯t it so amazing! Tomorrow, the sun will surely rise from the west!¡±


    Because there were so many strange things happening over and over again to these so-called ¡®special events.¡¯


    ¡®Is this really a coincidence¡­?¡¯


    Irene turned to look at Louise, who was running all over the place, saying that the rose bloomed in winter.


    Even though Louise was loud and cheerful as usual, she was a little different. The fact that she always had her twinkling eyes slightly blurry, and that Louise could not make eye contact with her. Besides, she was even more unnecessarily excited today.


    ¡°Miss Louise.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes?¡±


    ¡°You are not hiding anything from me, are you?¡±


    ¡°Of, of course not!¡±


    ¡®She is surely hiding something¡­¡¯


    Seeing Louise answering her bravely, Irene just nodded her head.


    ¡°By the way, roses in winter are really strange.¡±


    ¡°Right? This must be a miracle of someone¡¯s love!


    Well, that is an enlarged interpretation¡­


    Irene listened to Louise with the back of her ear while she looked at the rose a little closer.


    ¡®Even if this is a game, there is no way you can ignore the basic laws of physics.¡¯


    A rose in winter? Besides, just one of these? No matter how you look at it, it seemed artificial. Thinking so, she grabbed the rose branch and tilted it.


    ¡®That is right¡­¡¯


    It was not that the roses suddenly bloomed in winter¡ªit was a blooming rose pinned onto a frozen branch. The rose was attached to the rose branches very skilfully, even though she does not know who did it.


    ¡®If I had just passed by and looked at it, I would have thought that a rose was really blooming on this branch.¡¯


    Irene thought that Louise was hiding had something to do with this, so she decided to pretend she did not know.


    ¡°It is a mysterious rose, so let us leave it as it is. There might be more roses blooming.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to take it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, everything in the mansion belongs to the Lavrenti. Employees cannot tamper with it.¡±


    She could not talk about the fact that the flower would hurt if you pluck it since it also has a life, though she was saying that she could not pick it up because it was not hers.


    Others would have squinted, but Louise¡¯s eyes were shining with a deeply impressed expression.


    ¡°As expected, Miss Irene¡­!¡±


    Respect and envy from the depths of her heart fell on her face.


    From Louise¡¯s point of view, there was no other maid as cool as Irene. It was not just that she saved herself from several crises.


    Of course, there was no cannot guarantee that the effect would be negligible, but Irene was a wonderful maid to anyone.


    No matter how messy it was, if Irene touched it, it became as clean as new. She knew how to spread out wrinkled clothes, and Irenea knew how to put down a pen neatly.


    None of the maids Louise had ever seen while visiting various mansions was as cool as Irene.


    ¡®She is a little quiet, though.¡¯


    But, would it be strange to say that it seemed rather attractive?


    Louise, with her gleaned eyes like a puppy in front of its prey, stared at Irene¡¯s face. She is not only good at her job, but she is also a very neat person¡ªfrom indifferently opened eyes, to a straight nose, to neatly closed lips¡­


    She looked more like a doll than a person.


    ¡®Because she is such a person, I am sure that was why Master Otis seems to like her, too, right?¡¯


    Louise¡¯s heart was pounding.


    It was very similar to the heart-pounding feeling of opening the first page, after just discovering a very romantic and exciting romance novel.


    A love secretly bloomed in the mansion!


    A beautiful young master who fell in love with a maid who was always by his side. However, she was a wonderful maid who does not know her heart and only works quietly!


    ¡®Ahh~!¡¯


    Louise felt a pink glow just by imagining it, and stamped her feet inside.


    Last night after Irene went out, Otis said to her.


    ¡ª Irene does not know romance. It is a pity that if she had known, wouldn¡¯t she have noticed about my heart right away?


    ¡®Surely, Miss Irene is a woman of reasons.¡¯


    Louise shook her head and listened intently to Otis again.


    ¡ª What Miss Louise has to do is not that difficult. Just give it a little wind from the side, and if something happens, let me know. And, from now on, I would like Miss Louise to clean my room before going to bed.


    ¡ª Me?


    ¡ªYes, so that we can talk naturally.


    ¡ª Aha¡­!


    Louise nodded her head as if she had just figured it out. Seeing that, Otis added with a satisfied smile.


    ¡ª Please take a good look at the rose garden with Irene tomorrow.


    She thought there was something special, however, a rose that bloomed in winter! She did not even think of this.


    ¡®I thought he might make a heart out of candles.¡¯


    If Irenea had heard that, she would have been honest and said that she does not think that is good.


    However, unlike Irene, who was so devoid of romance, Louise was filled with romance. So, Louise would not have realized that if Otis really made a heart out of candles, the fire could spread to the lawn in the garden.


    ¡°Miss Louise, come here. Do not stay in the garden too long.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes!¡±


    When Irene called for Louise, who had fallen behind in thought, she also ran to her hurriedly.


    In fact, the Chambermaid¡¯s work was confined to the inside of the mansion.


    Since the housemaids do miscellaneous chores, it is common for chambermaids to serve their owners. Hence, they did not have time for long contemplation in the rose garden. They have to return to the mansion quickly.


    Louise quickly followed Irene and opened her mouth.


    ¡°I think this is the prettiest place I have been to. How long have you been here, Miss Irene?¡±


    ¡°Seventy¡­ No, ten years.¡±


    ¡®Did she just say seventy?¡¯ Louise tilted her head.


    Of course, it could not be that long.


    ¡®I must have heard it wrong.¡¯


    Because she thought she could not do anything right, Louise told herself must have heard it wrong this time, too.¡¯


    ¡®It is not the first time I have felt something strange.¡¯


    Let us forget about it as usual.


    Throwing away the doubts from what she had heard for a moment, Louise approached Irene again with a grinning smile on her face.


    ¡°You have been here for so long! Did you say you are twenty-five now? So, you have been here since fifteen?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my parents are not here.¡±


    Irene replied in a gentle way.


    She had a life that could be said to be quite grotesque if heard, but she had little thought about her past, because it was someone else¡¯s business in the first place.


    Irene was set up like that in the character setting.


    Her situation was similar to Louise¡¯s. Unable to pay off her colossal debt, her mother ran away and her father was killed by Knox. The man who then went to collect the debt ¡ª Otis¡¯s appointment ¡ª was a man without blood or tears. Because he thought of bringing the child to work instead of the debt.


    That is how the fifteen-year-old Irene entered the Lavrenti mansion.


    Every time she watched the ending and regressed, she would return to the point in her first possession.


    ¡­Fifteen, when she first came into the mansion as a servant.


    When she first entered the game, she had a bit of a hard time adjusting to it. There were many complaints about whether it was too difficult for a fifteen-year-old to do it.


    Nonetheless, since her second regression, she has been proficient, and Irene quickly made her way from a handyman, to housemaid, to the chambermaid.


    When she returned seven times, the chef was rarely able to stop her from roasting the chicken.


    It was Otis¡¯ eighteenth birthday, and Henrietta, who learned that the chicken was burnt, ordered the chef to be killed. So, in the end, she saved the chef¡¯s life.


    Of course, no one knows that much.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    ¡°That is why you are so good at your job! Ten years! If I work for ten years, will I be able to do my job as well as Miss Irene?¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­Miss Irene?¡±


    ¡°¡­There is nothing you cannot do if you try.¡±


    ¡°Do you think so? I¡¯ll do my best!¡±


    Louise, who was burning with determination, clenched her fist. Though, of course, it lasted only for a very short time because another question quickly arose.


    ¡°Then, Miss Irene must have known the Young Masters since they were young?¡±


    Irene did not respond hastily.


    Because the answer to that question is both yes and no.


    In the past six lives, Irene and the male protagonists were only maintaining a really business-like relationship. This was because she ran away with the intention of not wanting to be involved in the main characters and the story.


    Even though the male protagonists treated her as a friendly employee in their own way, they were still her boss.


    ¡®I would not know that.¡¯


    So, it would be right to answer ¡®no¡¯ to Louise¡¯s question.


    However, this life, the seventh life, was a little different. But, can she really say that she knew them well¡­?


    ¡®How can I express that I know them with such kind of relationship?¡¯


    Although using the word friend does not mean that they were in a close relationship.


    If she had to say, a babysitter¡­?


    Irene suddenly recalled the first time she entered the mansion. After repeating so many lives, my memories before Louise came, that is, before the game started, were mostly faint.


    ¡®After that, maybe it is because of the story, but it is a little clearer.¡¯


    Her life before that, which corresponds to the prologue, was hardly remembered. To the extent that it always flows similarly without doing anything else.


    Nonetheless, there was one incident in this life, the seventh life.


    It was right after she entered the mansion.


    ¡®Well, right after might not be the right word, since there was about a month of probation¡­¡¯


    If you look at it in the long run, it is the same as right after. So, immediately after her return, Irene was always prone to mistakes. It was only natural that the fifteen-year-old could do the maid job right away.


    No matter how much her mind was an adult, her young body would make mistakes easily as it was her first job as a maid, regardless of her will.


    When she first came in, she only worked in the kitchen or in the warehouse full of ingredients.


    ¡®There was one incident.¡¯


    The incident in which Irene became interested in the young masters of the mansion, whom she did not even pay attention to, with the intention of not getting entangled in the game for nothing.


    Irene, who was carrying a heavy flour bag out from the high closet in the warehouse, fell off the ladder. Of course, she should have been seriously injured, though she was fortunately not hurt by a stroke of luck.


    It was because there was someone under her who caught her.


    The only problem was that she could not see his face because they were completely covered with flour as it fell along as well.


    ¡®All I saw was his shorts.¡¯


    ¡­His shorts and the legs of a boy as skinny as herself.


    By the time she could barely open her eyes, the boy had already disappeared.


    The incident triggered Irenea¡¯s first personal interest in the boy in the mansion. At that time, he was just one boy, who was yet the main character in the game.


    ¡®Because there was a lot of time until the game started, anyway.¡¯


    She tried to sneak a peek at the boys to find out who was the boy who rescued her, and that led her to become a babysitter.


    ¡®In the end, I didn¡¯t even know who saved me¡­¡¯


    In the game story, there was nothing written about the male protagonist saving an extra in his childhood. Therefore, Irene deliberately tried various attempts to find out who the boy was, although the results were still inconclusive.


    It was not until the male protagonists left for Lichpen that she gave up looking for the boy, without finding an answer.


    In a way, it is refreshing for her to recall the memories she had forgotten for a long time.


    After all, which of the three male protagonists of the mansion was the boy¡­?


    Irene slowly walked with a question mark floating in her mind. As they kept walking forward, there was already a commotion at the front door.


    ¡°Call the doctor!¡±


    ¡°S, stop the bleeding first!¡±


    If you look closely, you can see the chef of the employees holding the young man with reddish-brown hair and urgently giving orders to the other employees.


    ¡®Now, Rodion is back.¡¯


    After Rodion went to wipe out Delton, he returned with a cut on the side of his body. It was just a small event for him to get involved with Louise in the first place, so he would not have been too badly hurt.


    ¡° What are they doing? Something must be going on.¡±


    Louise raised herself up on tiptoe and mumbled, observing the crowd of people.


    It was not too far away, so even though she could not see the expression, I could recognize his hair color.


    ¡®Was there originally such a commotion?¡¯


    Irene remembered Rodion grabbing his waist as he entered the mansion, but why would people rush around him like that now?


    The answer to her question came soon after.


    Gradually, as they got closer, they could clearly see the situation.


    Rodion, who was barely conscious with a pale face, was wearing a shirt stained with blood.


    ¡°Oh, my God!¡±


    Louise screamed and ran to Rodion.


    She was always a girl who took action more than expected. Irene wanted to do that, too, though her legs could not move a step.


    ¡®Why¡­ Why is he hurt so badly¡­?¡¯


    He had never been so badly injured in the past six lives. Rodion would walk in on his own feet, and during the treatment, he even laughed at saying that it was just a scratch.


    Blood and death are common sights in ¡´ Love or Die ¡µ over multiple endings. Nonetheless, Irene has never been free from them.


    Because someone¡¯s death always made her cry.


    Playing the game, living with these wounded protagonists, Irene always wished for their happiness.


    No matter how hard she tried not to get entangled in the story, there was nothing she could really do about it.


    She did so, knowing the predestination of misfortune and death¡­


    Every day she sees Ahibalt¡¯s sweet smile, receives a paper flower from Otis, and whines at Rodion, who had difficulty waking up in the morning¡ªthere was no way that she could not have grown attached to them.


    It was also impossible for her not to like Louise, who was full of pure goodness.


    So, when she thought that they might die, or when she saw their deaths, Irene was always agitated and terrified.


    She could see Louise, who had hurriedly rushed to him, examining Rodion¡¯s wounds.


    Obviously, Rodion could not die here. Then, he would fall in love with Louise. Still, Even though she knows she cannot die, Irene was scared.


    Her fingertips trembled as she gripped her skirt.


    ¡®He will be okay¡­¡¯


    The grass was trampled on with a rustling sound.


    Her legs were not strong enough to move, though she slowly forced them to. However, suddenly her vision darkened¡ªNo, it was covered.


    It was someone¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Rodion must have got injured stupidly.¡±


    At the familiar voice, Irene turned her gaze around.


    She could see the familiar blonde hair and a family smile. He was not as bright as usual, but there was still a beautiful smile painted on his face.


    ¡°Do not go. There is no reason for you to go.¡±


    Otis whispered softly, wrapped her arms around her waist, and pulled Irene towards him, as if tying her.


    His other hand, which had vaguely obscured her vision, completely covered her eyes again.


    ¡°Why would you want to see blood if you are able to see good things for the rest of your life? You do not even like it.¡±


    The appearance of Otis here was, of course, no coincidence.


    He found Irene on his way to the garden to ¡®accidentally¡¯ appear in front of her, who would be returning after seeing his rose, pretending to be an accidental encounter.


    Otis was a person who knew how well romance works when seducing people.


    A romance without falling in love.


    With her quick wit and the time she saw Otis, Irene was sure to notice that this was all but a series of plays from him. After all, Otis and her were the same as far as the cynical aspect of the romance goes.


    But, it does not really matter


    Because Otis¡¯ purpose was not to make Irene flutter, though to make her aware of herself.


    So, he leisurely went out into the garden, and up until then, he never expected to see a sight like this.


    Irene, who stands still and trembles as if her feet had frozen in the cold. Her expression was still emotionless, but no one can read her cold expression better than the men of Lavrenti.


    Therefore, Otis noticed right away.


    ¡®Agitation¡­?¡¯


    That must be the reason why Irene was not frozen still for unknown reasons. But, why? Is there anything to be afraid of?


    Before long, Otis was able to find the answer to the question.


    ¡®Aha.¡¯


    It was because of Rodion.


    His gaze turned to the same place as Irene¡¯s.


    As if had been seriously injured while cleaning up the issue with Delton, Rodion was covered in red as he could see the emergency commotion even from a distance.


    Such a wound, it was something that anyone who has been involved with Knox may experience. Besides, Otis was not interested in Rodion¡¯s life or death, but that was not the case for Irene.


    And, Otis knew that fact very well.


    Because of what happened not long after he became the acting leader of Caporegime, at twenty-two.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    In retrospect, it was not that serious.


    Since they were fighting, who would have thought that the one whom he killed in the end, stabbed a dagger into his stomach?


    He collapsed in an alley whilst breathing heavily, thinking that he should take a break for a little.


    At that moment, a pair of Mary Jane shoes appeared in the tumultuous mess where five people had collapsed in.


    Of course, it was Irene.


    ¡ª ¡­Young Master.


    ¡ª Huh?


    ¡ª Young Master, you are hurt.


    ¡ª Yeah, I am hurt and cold.


    ¡ª You might die.


    ¡ª My brother will love it.


    At that time, he did not even realize that it was Irene who was standing in front of him.


    Otis only thought that it may be someone who knew him, but he was not able to pull all the things in his mind together after all the constant bleeding.


    He just thought that if it were someone who knew him, they would have known that he is not dead yet.


    However, tears fell.


    It was because Irene leaned over and began to put cotton wool on Otis¡¯ wound.


    Perhaps she was crying from the beginning.


    She shed tears, which did not match her usual emotionless face. Slowly, Irene tied the cotton wool around Otis¡¯s waist with her cotton wool and grabbed his hand with her trembling hand.


    ¡ª Let¡¯s¡­ go.


    Not until he heard that watery voice that Otis finally realized that the one in front of him was the maid whom he had put flowers in her pocket every day.


    ¡ª Irene, are you crying?


    ¡ª I don¡¯t like blood.


    ¡ª ¡­It might be bad seeing me, then.


    Instead of answering, Irene took the lead. Her hands were cold, and she was still trembling, but her steps never collapsed.


    Following her, Otis was captured by a strange mood.


    It was not until later that he wondered how she knew he was there and found him, though Otis buried that day in his memory.


    Digging into his memories, he felt like he took out a lot of things¡ªfor example, things about why, at the time whenever he was foreboding his death, Irene¡¯s face would come to his mind.


    However, Irene hates blood so much that he can even see her tears.


    Is it because of that information that was bugging him in this situation?


    Otis covered the eyes of the person in front of him, as she stared in the direction of Rodion with a cold gaze.


    Of course, even in such a situation, the voice that came out was gentle. What he wanted was not Irene¡¯s terrified expression ¡®in this way.¡¯


    ¡°Why would you want to see blood if you are able to see good things for the rest of your life? You do not even like it.¡±


    ¡°¡­Please let me go.¡±


    ¡°I will let you go when Rodion gets in the mansion. Well, looking at it, Miss Louise seems to be pretty good at this. Did you know that?¡±


    Irene shook her head in response to his answer.


    Of course, it was a lie.


    Since initially, Louise has been good at taking care of patients, so the route proceeded while she nursed Rodion.


    Nonetheless, if she indeed had her head here, she would not go to see Rodion.


    Irene moved Otis¡¯ hands, which wrapped around her waist, saying she would go, but Otis was adamant.


    ¡°There are many people who will take care of Rodion, even if you are not. You do not have to go.¡±


    ¡°Still, I am a maid.¡±


    ¡°It would have been nice if you were my own maid.¡±


    ¡®¡­You are even thinking of leaving now.¡¯


    Looking down at Irene, who was quietly holding onto him, Otis swallowed his bitter words. Instead, he changed the subject when she was still wondering.


    Kindly, as usual.


    ¡°Your heart is beating fast, Irene.¡±


    ¡°¡­I must have been a little surprised to see the blood.¡±


    ¡°It looks like it.¡±


    He was not just saying it because her nervous heart was beating violently.


    It was not even like this last night when Otis grabbed her by the neck. Even though he wanted to see the terrified look on her face, it was not like this.


    He does not like it this way¡­


    ¡®Rodion, that does not help.¡¯


    After beating Rodion inwardly, Otis opened his mouth again. Firstly, it seemed important to appease Irene.


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s turn our eyes around in this situation.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°It is simple. You are too surprised, and I cannot let you go in this state, so you need to calm down first.¡±


    It was a very unkind explanation, and he did not even ask for her permission.


    Otis¡¯ words continued unintentionally.


    ¡°Let¡¯s assume it is nighttime because your vision is dark. It is noisy outside. I guess we were not the only ones bored with the ball. Some of them might enjoy a secret meeting, some of them might talk behind someone¡¯s back. Wouldn¡¯t outside the ballroom be a good place to talk?¡±


    He covered Irene¡¯s eyes and whispered a fantasy.


    This is not Lavrenti¡¯s garden, where Rodion was injured and collapsed, but outside a ballroom, where there were more whispers than loud noises.


    ¡°The moon is bright. Even grasshoppers will not cry today. If they had cried, the sound of others would have been buried, so it is a shame. You thought today¡¯s ball was so boring that it would be more fun to walk around the garden. And, I chased after you, like that.¡±


    Otis was very good at telling love stories for someone who was distrustful of love.


    Is it because his hobby is breaking romance?


    The sweet voice whispered the tale was as sweet as telling it to a sleepy child lying in bed.


    ¡®Everyone has no choice but to move on.¡¯


    Did the woman kicked by Otis last month also visit the Lavrenti mansion using the brooch she received as a gift?


    Shutting her eyes, she expressed little condolences to those who could not even remember her face.


    If Otis did not want to let go, Irene thought she had better calm herself down.


    ¡®That is true. I might accidentally hyperventilate¡­¡¯


    Yes, this is better


    ¡°If you close your eyes while soothing yourself, a melancholic night awaits. Even a theatre-like love.¡±


    ¡°I saw you and fell in love at first sight. You do not know me like that, but I have always been watching you. If the story goes like this, it will be no fun. So, let¡¯s say our families are at each other¡¯s throats, and we cannot even be together.¡±


    ¡°It is clich¨¦.¡±


    ¡°Yes. But, clich¨¦ romances sell well.¡±


    Otis, dismissing Irene¡¯s protest, bowed his head as he rested his forehead on her shoulder and continued to whisper.


    ¡°If anyone sees me and you together, there would be an uproar. The moon is bright, and there is nowhere to escape. Still, I want to be with you.¡±


    ¡®I have heard such a story before¡­¡¯


    It was said that when a person puts their body close to each other, the heartbeat follows the other.


    Perhaps because of that, a sweet voice entangled in her ears, and her heart, which was beating fast, became accustomed to Otis¡¯ sluggishness as it slowly sank.


    ¡°How do you feel now?¡±


    ¡°¡­I think I am all right now.¡±


    ¡°Definitely, it is slower than it was a while ago.¡±


    He only lifted his hands from Irene¡¯s eyes after making sure that the employee had entered the mansion with Rodion already.


    ¡®Romanticness or whatever, it has all gone now.¡¯


    Otis sighed and clicked his tongue.


    Even though, as a result, he was able to stay close to Irene, but he did not like the fact that she had to see blood like that.


    Regardless, he was still being sweet.


    ¡°Are you okay now?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    Irene tried to add her thanks later, though she closed her mouth again. Returning from her fantasy to reality, the memories that came to mind after Rodion¡¯s injury rise.


    Her purple eyes were bewildered as she turned her head and looked over the fence.


    ¡®The fact that Rodion was hurt means that the Delton clean up failed¡­¡¯


    Then, that means there are people who will come to the mansion before long.


    Eventually, Irene¡¯s indifferent eyes widened as she understood the situation.


    Originally, the parlor maid served guests, but in Lavrenti, to minimize the employees, the chambermaid was also assigned the work of the parlor maid. In other words, Irene had to go to greet the guests since Louise had already followed Rodion into the room.


    In her last life, Irene had dealt with it without panic. However, this time she had forgotten about it because she was agitated by Rodion¡¯s injury.


    She had to go back to the mansion quickly¡ª


    ¡®Why wouldn¡¯t he release this arm¡­?¡¯


    Otis¡¯ arms were still wrapped around her waist.


    Irene blinked her eyes a couple of times, then poked his arm that was wrapped around her waist with her fingertips.


    ¡°Third Master, why won¡¯t you let go of this arm?¡±


    Hearing her words, Otis¡¯ lips tilted sharply.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we stay like this a little longer?¡±


    ¡°I think that would be difficult.¡±


    ¡°Do you have to go to Rodion?¡±


    Instead of answering his question, Irene looked over the fence again. She has not seen the carriage yet, so she still has some time to prepare.


    Because of her hurried heart, Irene¡¯s words quickened.


    ¡°No, I have to welcome a guest.¡±


    ¡°Guest? Is there anyone coming?¡±


    Irene shut her mouth rather than answering. She then rolled her eyes to the ground.


    ¡°I will be on my way first.¡±


    At that, she swiftly shook off Otis¡¯ arm and began to run across the garden.


    Irene could hear Otis ask what kind of guest she was welcoming behind her back, though she did not care.


    It was because the carriage that will soon come to Lavrenti was sent from Lichpen.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    The ranks of the mafia are relatively simple.


    The Boss of the organization, who is at the highest level.


    ??


    Below that is the Underboss. There were also other executives below that, including Caporegime, the action leader.


    These ranks are determined by the person¡¯s status or force, and the last thing that can be called a senior executive is usually caporism.


    Of course, since this is a normal standard, there are cases where, like Rodion, they hold an executive position for different reasons, even if their rank is. low.


    Though there is something in common.


    All of them were recognized as executive officers by force.


    In between, however, there is an executive position that can be obtained by intelligence, rather than by force.


    ??


    It is the consigli¨¦re.


    ??


    In terms of meaning, it is about the second-in-command position between the boss and the underboss. Nonetheless, it is more accurate to view that they are a leader of the organization because of their superior intelligence, rather than being able to achieve second place due to their outstanding physical power.


    Obviously, that does not mean they do not have the ability to kill at all.


    ??


    And, Knox¡¯s consigli¨¦re is Veronica Lavrenti, the aunt of the three masters of Lavrenti.


    Bang!


    Irene ran into the mansion.


    Even at the sound of the door being opened in a hurry, the employees, who were in a mess due to Rodion¡¯s injury, looked up at her in surprise.


    ¡®I knew this would happen.¡¯


    According to the game, Veronica appears in a cluttered house because of Rodion and the appearance of the ¡®New Face.¡¯


    She was the number one public activist, to punish the employees by accusing the clutter in the house, harassing Louise, giving the three men a hard time, and ruining the atmosphere of the house again.


    It also means that a full-fledged battle for the spirit between Lichpen and Lavrenti begins.


    Irene took in a light breath, before opening her mouth with her stomach tightened.


    ¡°What are you doing now, everyone?¡±


    The person with the highest status among the users of this mansion is the butler.


    Next would be the chambermaid, who was closest to the masters.


    Unlike Louise, who had grown up as a little princess and had not been in the mansion for long, Irene, who had been living in this mansion since she was a child, had the power to control the employees of the mansion.


    ¡°Why is the footman in the mansion? The kitchen maid also left the kitchen, are you out of your mind? What would you think if a guest visiting Lavrenti saw this?¡±


    ¡°Miss Irene, there are no invitations today.¡±


    ??The footman in charge of the reception opened his mouth carefully, but Irene was like a sword.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it possible that some guests visit without an invitation? Even though it is rather rude, it is not uncommon.¡±


    ¡°Master Rodion was injured¡­¡±


    Irene touched her forehead.


    It was understandable that they are shaken because he is hurt so badly, but if Veronica strucks in at this point, the harsh blows will fall.


    ??


    Such a mishap should not have happened unless Irene was still working in the mansion. She had never been mad at Veronica in her past life. So, this time she did as she deserved it.


    Her voice, giving the instructions, became faster.


    ¡°The Third Master will be fine. Come on, everyone, go back to your seats. It is tea time soon, so Miss Sarah, please go and prepare dessert. Let it be sweets today, and Miss Eillo will be pulling up all the curtains in the mansion. And¡­¡±


    ??


    Irene, who had been talking rigorously, hardened in an instant.


    It was because the cigarette smoke blew in through the door, which she opened, and reached her nose.


    ??


    The familiar yet disgusting smell mixed with the sound of pointed shoes.


    ¡°Oh, my God, what kind of mansion is this?¡±


    She knew without looking back.


    A sharp, yet elegant voice.


    There was only one person on Irene¡¯s list, who was able to make a voice like this, which was sweet and heavy without having to speak with force.


    ??


    Veronica Lavrenti.


    Knox¡¯s consigli¨¦re, whom even Ahibalt could not treat recklessly.


    ¡°Look at them. The only good thing about being stiff is the guillotine, right?¡±


    Sizzle. The sound of a cigarette being put out was followed by a voice that suddenly became cold.


    ??


    ¡°What are you doing? Aren¡¯t you going to kneel?¡±


    ??


    Listening to Veronica¡¯s voice under the heavy pressure, Irene thought.


    Oh.


    ¡®I am doomed.¡¯


    ??


    Without knowing what the fuss was about outside, Louise was squeezing a wet towel.


    In front of her, Rodion laid with his eyes closed.


    ??


    The sound of water dripping echoed through the quiet room.


    The tightly woven white towel usually go to the patient¡¯s forehead, but instead, it went to Louise¡¯s hand, not Rodion¡¯s.


    She then opened her mouth, wiping her bloody hands.


    ¡°This mansion is really scary.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    ¡°From the first day, I was threatened with death, and on the second day, the young master, covered in blood, was carried in.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    ¡°Still, seeing that there are people who pursue love, and there are people who pretend to be sick like this. I guess this is also a place where different kinds of people live¡­¡±


    Rodion¡¯s eyes twitched slightly, lying asleep, but Louise was too busy wiping her hands to notice.


    ¡°I know everything. Obviously, the youngest master grew up with a lack of affection, so he must have wanted to get this kind of attention¡­ I understand. I will keep my mouth shut for the time being. How lucky I was that I was the only one who knew that you were acting like this¡­ Eup!¡±


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense.¡±


    In the end, Rodion, who could not stand listening to her, got up and covered Louise¡¯s mouth. He did not seem like someone who had just passed out a while ago.


    Yes. After Rodion got out of the carriage, covered in blood, he even fainted¡­


    ¡°But it is true that you acted¡­!¡±


    It was an act.


    Contrary to Irene¡¯s guess, Delton was neatly wiped out.


    It was thanks to Rodion, who had a lot of stress and needed a place to unwind, ran wildly. No matter how careless he seemed, the chance that he, Knox¡¯s executive, will fail his mission is extremely unlikely.


    However, Rodion was not satisfied even after making the upper and lower bodies of the noisy gang say goodbye to each other.


    Because the loyal maid in his house has announced her resignation.


    It was true that Rodion sleeps a lot in the morning, though he often wakes up before the maid arrives.


    There was only one maid who came to wake him up every time, Irene.


    Irene comes to Rodion, who is ¡ª pretending to be ¡ª to sleep without knowing the world, as he pulls off the blanket halfway and grabs her hand without saying a word.


    Even if Rodion holds her hand tightly in his sleep or leans his forehead on her, she does not say anything and just waits until he opens his eyes himself.


    Of course, he could not have pretended to be asleep from the beginning.


    One day, when he was sleeping well, someone held his hand. And, as he woke up and opened his eyes, Irene was there.


    Rodion was astonished to find out that he had opened his eyes less than five minutes after she had arrived, but was curious after that.


    If he comes in contact with her, pretending to sleep, will Irene push him away¡­?


    Rodion slept a lot in the morning, though coincidentally, he had never complained about it to anyone.


    He was afraid of being thrown away by his mother, so he could not test it, and his father was too far away to even reach him.


    Because of that, the boy who had been abandoned by his mother and his father did not know how to be friendly to the warmth that woke him up.


    He only doubts and tests.


    So, once, he grabbed her clasped hand and hugged her.


    Rodion was worried about whether his hand would be thrown away and panicked at the thought of being disregarded. However, Irene, who had been dragged along without resistance, was just looking down at him.


    Even when his eyes shut, he could feel her gaze.


    A carefree gaze, without needless sympathy or affection, tickled his frizzy hair.


    Was it because of that, or was it because he was afraid of being thrown out¡­ Rodion seemed to have grabbed Irene and stopped breathing for a moment.


    Maybe it was because he felt like he was going to be exposed to his sin if his breath touched the hem of her robe.


    Fortunately, Irene opened her mouth not long after.


    ¡ª It is time to wake up, Youngest Master.


    ??


    ¡ª I want to sleep a little longer¡­


    ¡ª You are wide awake.


    Her voice was blurred in its own way, but the maid had a good sense of humor.


    Rodion rolled his eyes under his eyelids for a moment, then opened his mouth again.


    ¡ª Then, I will stay like this a little longer.


    ¡ª Go ahead.


    ??


    There cannot be such a simple answer.


    Rodion, of course, knew why Irene had agreed to the request. Perhaps while waking him up, she was freed from troublesome chores, so she must have accepted it as a meaning of rest.


    Although after thinking a little more, Rodion realized something else.


    ??


    That Irene never once said no to him.


    He knew that it was not only limited to just him, but also because of Irene¡¯s unique personality, who was so faithful to the maid¡¯s duty.


    Nonetheless, Rodion was happy with that alone.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    Because it meant that there was someone whom he could bury his head on for a while under the guise of sleep. It was an intolerably sweet truth to the boy who had nowhere to rest his head except for the animals he could not talk to.


    With the nose buried into the stiff, freshly washed apron, which smelled like soap, mixed with Irene¡¯s characteristic cool body scent tickled the tip of his nose.


    ??


    Rodion¡¯s heart pounded every time he smelled the laundry soap, and he woke up with a pleasant heartbeat.


    It was from then, Rodion started waiting for ¡®Rea.¡¯


    ??


    But, she is leaving the mansion¡­


    He could not allow that.


    He needed Irenea in the morning.


    ?


    He had to hold onto her.


    ¡­But, how?


    Rodion sighed deeply in the midst of the mess with a disturbed mind, and found the answer to the words of his underling.


    ¡ª Sir Rodion! Are you all right?! My God, the blood¡­!


    ??


    ¡ª What? This is not mine¡­


    ¡ª Yes? I could not hear you?


    ??


    ¡ª ¡­.


    ¡ª ¡­.?


    ¡ª ¡­Ugh! Oh, it hurts¡­!


    ¡ª Sir Rodion!


    There are two things that are fortunate.


    The first was that Rodion¡¯s acting was excellent. And, the second thing is that Rodion¡¯s underling, who changed this time, was very stupid in this way.


    He suddenly wondered if he could make Irene¡¯s heart a little heavier if he pretended to be seriously ill.


    ??


    It was a good excuse because he wanted to hold Irene, even if he got caught. However, he did not expect to be caught by the new employee ¡ª even the one who caused Irene¡¯s resignation.


    On the other hand, she was unaware of Rodion¡¯s intentions.


    Louise wiped off with a wet towel, before grabbing Rodion¡¯s hand with her clean and moist hands.


    ¡°You do not have to be ashamed, Youngest Master! It is an animal¡¯s habit to crave affection! I understand!¡±


    ??


    ¡°It is still a beast, isn¡¯t it?!¡±


    ??


    ¡°It is a puppy!¡±


    ¡°More like a son of a b*tch!¡±


    ¡°That is a bad word!¡±


    ??


    Eventually, he got mad.


    Louise, who seemed to be a blight, was determined in a strange way.


    The problem is that the determination goes beyond what a maid is supposed to do. Had it been any other time, he would have been angry. However, the opponent was a maid who had personally brought Henrietta¡¯s letter of recommendation.


    ¡®If I kill her for being angry, I will definitely get in trouble.¡¯


    Henrietta would argue and say that he could not ignore or kill the maid who came with her recommendation letter.


    Rodion glared at Louise for nothing, finally sighed, and turned his head away.


    ??


    ¡®Yes. What is the point of venting your anger in a useless place? Let¡¯s be calm.¡¯


    ??


    ¡°Where did Rea go, and why are you here?¡±


    ??


    ¡°Rea?¡±


    ??


    ¡°¡­Irene.¡±


    ¡°Re, ae, ah!¡±


    At that, Louis then clapped her hands as if she had only found out then, and smiled brightly.


    ¡°I do not know.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°Me and Miss Irene were walking towards the main gate from the rose garden, and I ran first after seeing that the Youngest Master was injured. The male employee moved the Youngest Master, while the butler went to the First Master, so I stayed and took care of you¡ªbecause I am a chambermaid!¡±


    In the end, Louise¡¯s passionate story ended up with Irene¡¯s whereabouts unknown.


    ¡®So useless¡­¡¯


    Rodion tried to get angry with the feeling of crying, and eventually laid back on his back, touching his forehead.


    ¡®I thought Rea was coming.¡¯


    ??


    He never had the intention of hiding his injury for a long time, but at least, Irene was not the one who was angry at him for faking it. Perhaps, he could just nod his head and say, ¡°There are days when you want to rest by faking illness.¡±


    Nevertheless, he had no intention of wanting to be caught by such a noisy maid.


    ??


    To the complicated Rodion, Louise cautiously opened her mouth, not knowing how he was feeling inside.


    ¡°By the way, Young Master.¡±


    ¡°¡­Why.¡±


    ??


    ¡°Now, you are not trying to make a fool of yourself to look good to Miss Irene, are you?¡±


    Rodion¡¯s body hardened at an instant.


    He had to refute something, or he knew he could not escape her suspicions, but his mind went blank.


    ¡®Did she notice anything?¡¯


    He had been talking about his affection for a while, though he was afraid that someone might have divulged his family history to this new, blue young maid.


    ¡­In addition to the budding affection he¡¯s secretly growing.


    Not knowing Rodion¡¯s burning heart, Louise was grinning innocently.


    ¡®If she finds out anything, I am going to kill her in silence.¡¯ Rodion, who was determined, opened his mouth slowly.


    ¡°Are you¡­¡±


    ??


    ¡°I would if it were me!¡±


    Although Louise, who had long been pawned, was one step ahead.


    ??


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ??


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Miss Irene so cool? Miss Irene is the coolest maid I have ever seen!¡±


    Leaving the bewildered Rodion alone, she was excited and started giggling and praising Irene.


    ¡°Miss Irene folds the curtains well, folds the clothes well, organizes herself well, and cooks well! The temperature of the tea she makes is also amazingly adjusted¡­ That is right, I heard she is also very good at waking up the Youngest Master, too!¡±


    ??


    ??¡°Who says that?¡±


    How dare she talk about her master¡¯s business?


    Rodion¡¯s voice, which had been lowered in an instant, came out as if it were a threat, though Louise was just as bright as she was.


    ??


    ¡°Miss Irenea!¡±


    ¡°¡­Rea?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Saying so, Louise nodded vigorously.


    All of the things she had said a while ago had been said by Irene herself.


    ??


    ¡ª Miss Irenea-san, how do you fold your clothes so well? Clean the curtains very well, and put the charcoal neatly¡­


    ¡ª You can do anything well if you keep doing it.


    Even though Irene did not say that she was good at it, there was no denying that she was good, anyway.


    Louise¡¯s eyes brightened even more.


    ¡ª Then, what else can you do?


    ¡ª Work?


    ¡ª Yes, work!


    ¡ª When I was young, I worked as a kitchen maid, so I know how to cook just about anything. A little later, at three o¡¯clock, we would need to prepare a tea break. Usually, we prepare desserts in the kitchen and serve the tea as well¡­ At night, I clean up my bedroom just like I did yesterday, and in the morning, I go to wake up the Youngest Master.


    ¡ª Then, you must be good at everything!


    ¡ª Well, just as much as everyone else¡­?


    ¡ª I see! That is great!


    Irene was a person who would never say she was good with her own mouth, although the fact that there was no denying that she was, became ¡®extremely good¡¯ after going through the ¡®Louise filter.¡¯


    Regardless, even though her thoughts were a bit exaggerated, the fact that Irene was a maid with ten thousand points did not change.


    So, Rodion really fell for it.


    The young man¡¯s eyes, which had not yet faded from youth, shone brightly.


    ??


    ¡°Did Rea really say that?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I am not lying.¡±


    ??


    ¡°Do not be ridiculous.¡±


    As he said that, Rodion snorted out of habit. Meanwhile, he had trusted Louise¡¯s words to about eighty percent already.


    Although he looked so innocent, the fact that Irene had told a story about him was enough to make him convinced.


    ??


    ¡°What else did Rea say? Did she say it was bothersome?¡±


    ¡°She never said that.¡±


    Louise gave a quick reply before quietly thinking about something more, and opened her mouth again.


    ??


    ¡°I think she said it was something I was about to do soon.¡±


    ¡°What? Why?¡±


    ¡°Well. Isn¡¯t she quitting?¡±


    It makes sense. The thought of Irene¡¯s resignation made him feel like being stuck on the ground on the road. ??If even an ambitious faking illness trick does not work, what should he do to catch Irene¡­?


    Rodion was thoughtfully frowning and pondering about it, then suddenly fell back on the bed again.


    Of course, the culprit is Louise¡ªher nagging is a bonus.


    ¡°By the way, you cannot stand up like this. What if someone sees it? Look at this. Here, when someone stabs you, it hurts here.¡±


    ??


    At that, she laid Rodion on his side as she poked him in the side a couple of times. Being so fiercely stabbed, Rodion made a shuddering sound and rolled over halfway on the bed.


    Not caring, Louise carefully covered the duvet over him as he lay down and spoke proudly.


    ¡°Your acting skills are so good that they cannot even tell if you are wrapped up in blood-stained bandages.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Why are you so good at this?¡±


    ¡°It is not a big deal. Dad used to get hurt a lot.¡±


    He had been beaten by debtors¡­


    ??


    Louise¡¯s voice was still very cheerful, but it was not as clear as if it had been sprinkled with sparkling jewels.


    ??


    Unlike Irene, Louise¡¯s hand was very gentle.


    Because it was not too long since she had started working, and it was also proof that she had been living a good life.


    It was immediately apparent to Louise that her father, who ran a business, was sitting in debt at one point.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    No matter how ignorant Louise was, she knew it.


    She also knew that each time her father returned home with wounds, he was also beaten by those asking for the debt.


    Sometimes, she could hear her father being beaten by debtors nearby.


    Louise closed her eyes and ears. She was famous for her ignorance, so her clumsy acting worked out well.


    Since calling a doctor would cost money, she took care of her father¡¯s treatment directly. And, because she had been doing it every day for several months, Louise had gotten pretty good at it.


    ??


    ¡°I do not know whom you want to look so good for, but I will do my best to help. Do not worry!¡±


    Louise said with a lively smile.


    She was not very trustworthy, but it was the first time he has seen someone with such good intentions, so Rodion only looked at her modestly.


    ¡®She is like a dog¡­¡¯


    From Rodion¡¯s point of view, it was both the best compliment and curse at the same time.


    The moment Louise opened her mouth to say something out of embarrassment.


    ¡°Ahibalt¡­!¡±


    ??


    There was a loud bang from outside, and the hallway shook.


    Along with Rodion, Louise leapt ten centimeters from her seat and blinked her eyes.


    ¡°Hey, what is going on outside?¡±


    As if answering Louise¡¯s question, another shout was heard outside.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    ¡®That is my aunt¡¯s voice.¡¯


    Rodion frowned.


    ??


    What the hell is going on out there?


    ??


    ¡®What is this?¡¯


    Irene thought quietly.


    Shortly after the Veronicas barged in, she had all the employees on their knees, leaving no one to go to call the Master. Meanwhile, people who knelt a little late for being clumsy were beaten one by one.


    It was common in Knox.


    Of course, Irene was about to kneel down with her maid¡¯s position, but the leather-gloved hand gently grabbed her shoulder.


    Veronica, in her sable hair, was smiling deeply with her lips on her red lipstick.


    ¡ª Oh, my. Irene. Why are you kneeling down?


    ¡ª I am also a employee.


    ¡ª You are the exception. Just Irene, not anyone else.


    She made a rough guess so far.


    Veronica had a predisposition to show favoritism toward people who were good at their jobs. So, in her eyes, Irene was fairly capable at her job.


    She even tried to take Irene when she moved to Lichpen.


    ¡ª Do not sit over there, why don¡¯t you have a cup of tea with me?


    ¡ª ¡­Aren¡¯t you here to see the Young Masters?


    ¡ª Of course. But, it is not urgent, so why don¡¯t we let the children come out on their own while we have a cup of tea?


    Leaving her wry laughter behind, Veronica snapped her hand and ordered her bodyguard.


    ¡ª Go get some tea and a table. Oh, why are you moving so slowly¡­? Is everyone this slow because there are no holes in their temples?


    Saying so, she twirled her gun around her index finger and swung it around to intimidate the servants.


    ??


    Obviously, at this time, Irene¡¯s eyes were tightly shut.


    One of Veronica¡¯s stinking beauty was to treat the employees recklessly according to her mood. It was also the most prominent reason Irene did not follow her.


    ¡®Until last time, the atmosphere in the mansion was a mess.¡¯


    Irene glanced down at the red teacup that was steaming up before her eyes. Because Veronica preferred tea over coffee, she always carried quality tea leaves.


    Contrary to her complicated feelings, the tea smelled very good.


    As Irene looked up from the teacup, Veronica smiled brightly and picked up the teacup first.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it smell good? It is a tea that has been rather difficult to find.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, it is very nice.¡±


    ??


    ¡®I cannot even smell the scent or feel anything¡­¡¯


    Still, Irene nodded her head swiftly, hiding her trembling expression.


    Unlike her, Veronica had an elegant face that did not appear to be the same as the person who intimidated employees with her gun just a while ago.


    After calmly taking a sip of her tea, Veronica, who put down her teacup, smiled sweetly.


    ¡°Drink it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    At her words, she silently picked up the teacup. Even though Irene brought it to her lips, wetting it, she never drank the tea.


    It was not just because of her complexity, of course.


    This is Knox, and the woman in front of her is Knox¡¯s Consigli¨¦re.


    No one knows what was in this tea.


    ¡®Still, it smells good.¡¯


    The dazzling scent of roses sprang up.


    She does not know what it is, but the tea certainly looked of good quality. Nonetheless, she still did not plan to drink it.


    Just as Irene was about to put the mug down, she could feel Veronica¡¯s persistent gaze.


    In the end, she put down the teacup only after giving a performance of swallowing it with her throat.


    Clank.


    Hearing the sound of placing down the teacup, Veronica¡¯s twinkling eyes widened even more.


    ¡°How is it?¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not overly bitter. It¡¯s delicious.¡±


    ??


    ¡°Right? It¡¯s very precious!¡±


    ??


    She smiled excitedly, and at her command, Veronica gave her glare at the pitiful footman, who kept holding the hot teapot tilted.


    ¡°Why are your hands shaking like this? I do not want to see you. If you want to have your hand cut off, why did you not tell me in advance?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no! I apologize!¡±


    ??


    ¡°Then, hold it straight.¡±


    At Veronica¡¯s words, the footman made a pathetic contemplation. It was an added bonus that he was holding the teapot with all his might.


    Only then did she turn to Irene again with a satisfied face.


    ??


    That gaze and expression. It was natural now that even her touch with each teacup was not as neat as the person who uttered the ruthless words a while ago.


    ¡°Irene, I am not here today just to see your Masters.¡±


    She did not answer.


    It was because Veronica did not ask first


    ??


    ¡°Not long ago, a girl from Lichpen came, do you know her?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°She is the girl under Henrietta, and she is pretty cute at that.¡±


    The word ¡®cute¡¯ from Veronica was never a compliment since she would often use stupid with the word cute.


    ¡°I am here to see how she is doing.¡±


    Irene only bit the flesh inside of her cheek and let it go.


    As Veronica said, she was visiting Louise.


    To be precise, she came to spy on Lavrenti, using Louise as an excuse.


    After the death of the Head of Knox¡¯s Boss, Lavrenti, the position was vacant for three years. Originally, the Underboss, Ahibalt, should have succeeded him, though Veronica coveted the position, and Ahibalt decided to step down as a courtesy.


    For exactly three years.


    And soon, when spring comes, it will be three years. The new Boss, Ahibalt, and Veronica, who absorbed some of the influence of the former Boss during three years, along with others aiming for the position.


    In the meantime, a full-fledged power struggle begins.


    ¡®Oh, seriously. I want to get out of the game quickly.¡¯


    Irene sighed inwardly, blaming herself from her past self for making foolish choices, blinded by money.


    Currently, Lavrenti was divided into two.


    Lichpen, and here at the Lavrenti¡¯s.


    Lichpen¡¯s women are all full of ambition. Either they want to make their own child the head of state, or they want to be the Head as her own.


    On the contrary, Lavrenti all supported Ahibalt.


    Though even this will soon be dismantled by Louise.


    ¡®This bean powder family¡­¡¯


    [ T/N: Bean powder could also mean ¡®dysfunctional¡¯¡ªthe state of a family where there is no order or bond among the family members. ]


    ??


    It was because the two half-brothers, who initially supported Ahibalt to become Head, changed their minds with the desire to have Louise.


    All have different methods, but the result was the same.


    Of course, there was Lichpen¡¯s pressure in the process.


    And, the beginning is here, this episode.


    ¡®Tired, I am tired.¡¯


    She thought that even if the game had started, she would be able to skip the cumbersome process, but who knew that Veronica would do it like this.


    ¡®Until last time, Veronica did not have time to pay attention to me.¡¯


    In fact, it should be that way as the original proceeding should be that way.


    Irene was just an extra.


    Until the last time, Veronica was only interested in Louise and the three male protagonists. Even if she was treated specially, that was the story as an employee.


    Veronica said she wanted to go quickly check on Louise, the bait that Henrietta had thrown, but why is she messing with her here?


    Of course, there are some guesses.


    ¡®¡­The reason Veronica is doing this is to confuse the Young Masters.¡¯


    To put it simply, she is playing with the minds of the male protagonists.


    More specifically, incitement to strife.


    After going through several lives, Irene noticed that the episodes in the game do not flow the same way every time. Taking tea time as an example, sometimes the teacup would be broken, and sometimes it just stopped at the level of pouring tea.


    Amidst ever-changing things, she realized that to take control of the situation, she had to focus on something other than events.


    It is a person.


    Circumstances may change, but people do not.


    There was no reason for Veronica to come to this point and discipline the employees.


    ??


    She was trying to show off her influence to the three men of the Lavrenti mansion, after moving to Lichpen that it was still at this level.


    Under most circumstances, Veronica showed off her influence by punishing pitiful servants.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    In the last few lives, Irene has been able to use that method because of how well she has set the mood in the house.


    Then, Veronica would try to approach Lousie.


    Nevertheless, when Veronica went and pretended to be close to Louise, who had been sent from Lichpen. It was because of that, Louise, who had apparently become suspicious because of that, was now covered up and treated as Lichpen¡¯s nemesis.


    Bringing a spy into the house, there was no way that the men in Lavrenti could sleep on their back.


    ??


    Their anxiety accelerated, and this was the biggest reason Louise and them are involved.


    So, whatever the process may be, the goal was to take away the composure from the three men.


    That was the first method Veronica made in this episode.


    ¡®And this time, she is probably going to turn the arrow of doubt to me.¡¯


    A sudden tea time with a single employee. Just looking at it was enough to arouse suspicion from Veronica.


    The more factors that would cause doubt, the better.


    However, the question is, why is she doing this to someone she has never been interested in?


    ??


    That part is confusing¡­


    ¡°Irene, you look like you do not understand why I am having tea with you, when I am here to see Louise?¡±


    Gasp.


    Irene immediately caught her gaze that had dropped for a moment. It seemed apparent that she was agonizing over it in this short time.


    ¡°No¡­ It is nothing.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean no? I know you are not that stupid. You have always been a child worth keeping an eye on.¡±


    Is it a feat to make compliments not sound appreciative at all?


    Obviously, this was just a minor incident before Veronica goes to see Louise, but Irene does not know what to do.


    Veronica, who did not understand the confused Irenea, merely smiled kindly and held up her teacup again.


    ¡°What are you doing? Why don¡¯t you drink more?¡±


    To her soft voice, Irenea answered ¡°Yes,¡± briefly, and again lifted the teacup and put it to her lips.


    A cold cup of tea smelled weaker than before.


    ¡­No. Is it weaker?


    ¡®This scent, where did I smell it¡­?¡¯


    She thought she might have remembered, but it was too difficult to point out every scene she has been through six times.


    ??


    Irene, forgetting that she had been tilting her head to the teacup for too long, focused only on the scent with her hazy eyes.


    What¡­ What was it¡­?


    ¡®I think I am a little sleepy¡­¡¯


    ¡°Stop, Irene.¡±


    ??


    She slowly raised her head. Normally, she would have reacted quickly, though she didn¡¯t this time.


    Her hazy eyes turned a beat late.


    ¡°What would you do if I used this on your own person, aunt? She does not even have immunity for such things.¡±


    There, she could see the suit which she had picked out by her hands this morning, and the wristwatch that she had fastened. Nonetheless, even without these things, Irene knew the owner of this voice.


    ¡°¡­The First Master?¡±


    At the hazy call, Ahibalt tilted his head to look at Irene and smiled.


    Though it was only for a while.


    Ahibalt¡¯s face, which had turned away from Irene, was lingering with coldness as if he had never been so kind.


    Because he had always maintained a gentle and laid-back attitude, she did not know that he could show so much anger. Veronica lost her composure and grabbed onto the ferret fur on her coat.


    ¡°There seems to be some misunderstanding, Ahibalt. I just came in with a nice cup of tea.¡±


    ¡°Of course. If you soak anything in boiling water, it would be tea.¡±


    ¡­Be it poison or medicine.


    Finishing his words, Ahibalt took the teacup from Irene¡¯s hand, set it down on the table before throwing the table away.


    Crash!


    As the expensive teapots were broken, the pieces were rolling everywhere, dirtying the living room. It was also at the same time that Veronica¡¯s composure, who had been bubbling all along, was broken.


    However, Irene did not respond at all.


    Even though she was clearly seeing the situation with her eyes, it did not reach her brain.


    She was dazed.


    ¡®I have smelled this somewhere¡­¡¯


    She was stuck in this thought, wandering around blankly.


    It was a fragrance that has a pungent edge, for a simple rose fragrance that can have an effect without drinking it.


    If you inhale even just a little, you will become hazy. And, if you inhale a lot, you will feel buoyant and a languid sensation like a big cat wraps around your body¡­


    ¡ª Rea, cover your mouth.


    It was the Youngest Master¡¯s voice. Oh¡­ was it Rodion¡¯s ending route?


    ¡ª It is dangerous if you inhale it too much. Your body is going to stiffen soon.


    Ugh.


    ??


    ¡®I remembered¡­¡¯


    Eventually, Irene¡¯s hazy eyes fluttered open slowly.


    It was a good thing for her. Because Veronica, who was trembling at her contempt, shouted at the same time.


    ¡°Ahibalt!¡±


    ¡°Yes, aunt.¡±


    Ahibalt¡¯s smooth voice only added to her anger.


    ¡°You, how dare you!¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t aunt the first person to use incense for paralysis on my person?¡±


    Without a word of agitation on Veronica¡¯s reddish-blue face, he only responded with a soft smile.


    The conversation between the two became more clear to her now. Irene bit the inside of her lip involuntarily at the goosebumps that ran up all over her body.


    ¡®Numbness¡­ Scent of paralysis incense.¡¯


    Although she has often seen other people being slaughtered by Knox, Irene was still an outsider, ignorant of the drugs directly handled by Knox¡ªpoisons, or psychotropic drugs.


    But, there was one thing she knew.


    That was it, the scent of paralysis.


    Unlike other poisons, which are usually made in the form of powder or dried leaves, it was common to use the numbing scent as a liquid because it uses incense.


    Tea leaves or tobacco leaves would be soaked in the aroma that has an effect to cause paralysis and then dried again before consuming.


    If you burn it like a cigarette and use it, the scent will weaken and would only help relax the users. Although, if you smell the scent directly for a long time like now, it will have more effect.


    It would be paralysis of the body.


    The numbing scent was a euthanasia drug.


    ¡®To give this to me¡­¡¯


    Irene gripped tightly to the hem of her skirt.


    It was the Die Ending of Rodion that she smelled this scent.


    In the ending, while running away, Louise is bitten by a dog that Rodion was raising and becomes moribund.


    He wished he could have treated her, but Louise¡¯s body was too weak. Because of that, Rodion prepared for euthanasia for Louise, who cannot even receive proper treatment, and had to wait only to die after suffering like this.


    The euthanasia for both himself and his loved ones.


    ¡ª Rea, cover your mouth.


    In her clear mind, the memory of that day steadily came to her.


    ¡ª It is dangerous if you smell too much. Your body is going to stiffen soon. Get out now.


    Smiling like a child, he gave Irene, who came in to clean the room, a towel soaked in water.


    Like with all bad endings, Rodion cried.


    In the dizzying scent of roses that filled the room, he held Louise¡¯s hand, who was sleeping quietly like a princess in the forest, and cried without saying a word of apology.


    It was not just Rodion who did not say anything.


    There was also a faint smell of rotting flesh in the room, which had been devoured by the scent of roses.


    Irene watched Rodion¡¯s death with her mouth shut in silence.


    Even a few days after that, she wanted to keep an eye on a boy who held onto the dead girl and believed she was still alive.


    The smell of the drug that causes paralysis could not escape Irene.


    When exposed to the numbing scent, a tingling sensation eventually penetrates from the extremities of the body as if it were cramping. Then, it will gradually tighten the heart.


    Just like now.


    ¡®Ugh. I guess I smelled a lot more than I thought.¡¯


    Irene clasped the numb toes and straightened them out.


    Except for Rodion¡¯s Die ending, an unpleasant sensation that she had never felt before swept through her body.


    Of course, this is not enough to kill her.


    She did not know what would happen if she smelled a little more paralyzing incense. However, unless you are determined to burn the incense like Rodion, this level was not life-threatening.


    Nevertheless, her body and mind became hazy. Irene must have been in a state where she could not even resist even if someone was carrying her.


    With the thought reached that point, a realization flashed through her dazed mind.


    ¡®I see¡­¡¯


    She understood why Veronica had offered her the tea.


    This time, it was not at the level of a childish prank that made people suspicious, by simply pretending to be friendly. She was trying to destroy the composure of the three men by either making Irene in critical condition or kidnapping her.


    Just recalling what happened yesterday, it could not be an efficient method.


    It was already such a mess when she submitted her resignation letter. If she had become critical, the mansion would have turned upside down.


    Thinking about it that way, it made sense to some extent.


    Except for a strange sense of incongruity.


    Though Irene did not have time to think deeply.


    ¡°¡­Hoo, Ahibalt. This aunt does not understand.¡±


    Veronica ruffled her neatly ponytailed hair and ruffled it slightly, before raising up the corners of her red lips.


    ¡°What is this maid? Why are you doing this to me just because I have only played a little prank?¡±


    The middle-aged woman, who swept her curly hair a little over her shoulders, was still beautiful, and still in high spirits.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    Veronica barely regained her composure, as if nothing was wrong with the current commotion.


    She was indeed Knox¡¯s Consigli¨¦re.


    ??


    ¡°Come to think of it, you stopped me when I tried to take Irene to Lichpen back in the past. Didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I did.¡±


    Ha! A refreshing sneer pierced between them.


    Veronica looked as if she had caught something very interesting.


    ¡°Oh, do not try to deceive this aunt. Do you have a heart for that maid?¡±


    Saying so, her gaze was very tenacious. Like a serpent aiming for a vital point, she stared at Ahibalt as if she would pierce him with her fangs at any moment.


    ??


    Ahibalt, who had leisurely accepted the openly searching gaze, twisted his lips slightly.


    ¡°Where would you lead a family without even caring for your subordinates?¡±


    ??


    ¡°Is that really just the heart of caring for subordinates?¡±


    Veronica smiled as she tapped her foot at the footman¡¯s trembling shin, who was still holding the teapot.


    ¡°You do not even tell this child to step back. Hey, what are you doing? How did you become the First Master¡¯s servant?¡±


    Uttering those words to the servant, she smirked even more. Although the footman twisted his brow in fear, she only looked at him with joy.


    Of course, it did not last very long.


    She moved her gaze towards Ahibalt, then pulled out one of her cigarettes and lighter out nonchalantly.


    ¡°All right, though this is not the reason I came here. I originally had come to see someone else to see today, but it makes the story so much more interesting.¡±


    Telling the employee to light the fire, Veronica, who handed the lighter to the servant who was shivering next to her, satisfactorily relaxed her waist only after the red fire caught onto the cigarette.


    Instead of her words, Veronica¡¯s serpentine gaze, as she took a deep breath in her cigarette, swept over Irene and Ahibalt, one after the other.


    Ahibalt stayed close to Irenea, who was against him, without fail.


    In a way, he was vigilant and it seemed that he was trying to protect Irene. However, that could not be the only reason.


    It was not easy to look up and see the face of the person next to you from the perspective of an employee, who cannot raise his or her head when he or she is so close to you.


    As evidence of that, he did not hide his most abominable eyes. Instead, Ahibalt showed them rather openly.


    It was the first time she had ever seen Ahibalt, who was so good at hiding his emotions, show his expression so unfiltered like this.


    Is that just because of that one maid¡­?


    With that thought, Veronica fixed her sharp gaze on Ahibalt, recalling the exciting news she had recently received. That is, Otis directly visited the real estate agents and threatened them not to sell the property to the Knox people.


    It was as though they were trying to stop someone from trying to get out of their shadows¡­


    In addition, there was also interesting news brought by the employee she planted here, so when she visited it, it was such a sight.


    ¡®If Henrietta had known about this, she would have quite a stomachache.¡¯


    Hmm¡­ What should she do?


    The nasal sound mixed with the smoke.


    After all, the place they were fussing about was the living room, and when they turned their backs, the entrance would be right there.


    ¡®Let¡¯s tease him a little bit?¡¯


    It was a bit silly to break his expectations like this¡­


    At that, Veronica, who was pondering something while rolling her eyes, slowly without being noticed, smiled brightly before bitting the tip of her cigarette.


    ¡°Irene, I am sorry for being mischievous today.¡±


    Keeping her smile, she waved her fingers in her leather gloves as she approached and stroked Irene¡¯s hair. Her eyes became ugly as if to strangle her, she intentionally spilled cigarette smoke into Irene¡¯s face.


    Thanks to this, Irene is now breaking a new record for holding her breath.


    ¡®Oh, is this CBR training?¡¯


    In all of her lives, she has never seen someone like this before¡­


    She did not really want to see that red lipstick that arrogantly stood in front of her eyes. The cigarette smoke, which permeates every time she pretends to spit out a word, pretending to be kind, was so terrible that words could not even describe it.


    Meanwhile, Irene was forcing herself, clearing her head. As she was doing that, the more the sense of incongruity from a while ago became clearer.


    ¡®Something is strange, but I do not know why¡­¡¯


    Without this awful cigarette smoke, she would have been able to think quietly, though, in this situation, she had no way to stop Veronica. She does not know when Veronica would be openly hostile.


    Ahibalt, also had no reason to interfere right now, so he just said words like ¡®Aunt¡¯ or ¡®Please stop it.¡¯


    Irene was driven to the brink of an extreme alternative between smoking a dreadful cigarette and losing consciousness.


    As her heart leaned toward the latter, thinking about which of the two options would be better¡­


    ¡°I thought the house smelled disgusting. You never let me down, auntie!¡±


    The door suddenly opened and Otis entered with a cold smile. He was, for some reason, in a well-dressed three-piece suit with some dirt on it.


    Otis, who smiled a little too much than usual, slipped his hand into his arms with a smirk.


    ¡°You know, auntie. These days, I have been hanging out with people I do not usually associate with¡­¡±


    What will come out when you put your hand in your arms in a place where the mafia are together, of course¡­


    ¡°When I see a person smoking a cigarette in the house, it makes me want to pull the trigger so bad¡­?¡±


    Only a gun.


    Clark. Otis smiled tenderly as he unlocked the lock on the pistol he took out of his arms.


    ¡°Put out the cigarette, right now.¡±


    Before he blows a hole in her neck.


    Not long ago, after Irene was rushing, saying that she had to welcome a guest, Otis did not chase her.


    ¡®How could Rodion be so badly hurt in Delton?¡¯


    Privacy was privacy, and Knox was Knox.


    If it leaks out that a gang the size of a fingernail collapsed Knox¡¯s Cadre, there is no shame in that.


    The black enamel shoes following Irene spun and crossed the lawn. The face that had been grinning at Irene a while ago was now ice cold.


    ¡®It is not just one or two things that bother me¡­¡¯


    Otis thought that he should have gone to the Delton sweep.


    Of course, it would have been dissatisfying to be separated from Irene, though he would not have had to go through all the annoying things like this now. In addition, he would have been able to relieve the stress by slicing down the Deltons.


    Otis strode across the rose garden. As he went, he did not forget to collect the roses he had grafted on.


    ??


    The rose twisted between his index and middle fingers.


    ¡®Shall we go to Delton after talking to brother for a moment?¡¯


    How far is Delton¡¯s area? As he thought about that, he thought he might have to sharpen his knife a bit in that area¡­


    A sinister look appeared in Otis¡¯ gray eyes as he glanced over the districts in the city.


    Keito, the capital of the Kingdom of Korne, where they live, was the most prosperous city, but also the ugliest. The light of the royal family that governed Korne was radiantly bright, although the short rays of the sun could not shine into the alleys of the city.


    Keito was the place where the wealthiest people and the poorest people, who came in search of work, lived together, and the far side of the moon was called ¡®Rob.¡¯


    It was, of course, Knox holding Rob in its hand.


    Like some sort of cipher, Rob did not divide the area by street names or building landmarks.


    ??


    From 1 to 12, zones are defined.


    If you grew up in Rob, the first thing you should memorize is the district name rather than the street name.


    ¡®Was it the 11th and 12th districts? ¡­These days, it seems that they are becoming more powerful.¡¯


    Otis, looking at some of the streets he remembered in his head, stood tall in front of the stable.


    ¡°¡­What is that?¡±


    A wagon with the emblem of Lichpen, with one eagle minus one from Lavrenti¡¯s two eagle symbol, stood tall.


    For a moment, he stiffened his body, wondering if Henrietta had arrived, though realizing that the carriage, which had been painted red like that, was not to Henrietta¡¯s taste, he relaxed slightly again.


    Henrietta did not like being overly flashy.


    Such a red-colored carriage was definitely Rodion¡¯s mother or Veronica¡¯s taste.


    ¡®Is Rodion¡¯s injury already flowing into the Lichpen¡­?¡¯


    Many thoughts ran through Otis¡¯s head, but Rodion¡¯s fault was also mixed among them. This was because Lichpen¡¯s carriage was naturally associated with Rodion.


    Even so, the terrible feeling has slowly completely taken over.


    As he approached the carriage with a frown on his face, Otis noticed something interesting.


    Huh. A low sneer came out.


    One of the servants was hammering the wheels of a carriage, which had Lichpen¡¯s seal stamped in red.


    ??


    Of course, there was no way that the servant would voluntarily destroy the carriage. So, it must have been someone¡¯s order. And, Otis knew that there was only one person who would make the servant do such a thing¡­


    Ahibalt Lavrenti.


    He pretended to be decent, that man who always took a step back¡­


    ¡®If you look at it, you are worse than me, brother.¡¯


    Otis finished his thoughts and took a long glance through the messy living room, before smirking. Twisting his graceful lips, he lowered his gun horizontally.


    ¡°I heard that cops take their first steps with empty bullets. I got this from a little birdy who ran away yesterday. What do you think, aunt?¡±


    [ T/N: ¡®Bird¡¯ is a codeword for cops. ]


    Is it an empty bullet or live ammunition¡­?


    Throwing a light-hearted attitude, Otis laughed and moved his finger to the trigger.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    Knowing that Otis would run like crazy if you give him a gun, Veronica could not help but be nervous.


    She eventually took the cigarette with a shaky breath, as if bluffing, but still, she did not inhale and just winked at her bodyguard. Meanwhile, the bodyguard, who received her wink and glance, skillfully opened the cigarette case. At that, the cigarette in Veronica¡¯s hand fell into it and disappeared.


    Thanks to this, Irene was finally able to escape from the thick cigarette smoke.


    ¡®Second Master, nice¡­¡¯


    Only such a wicked person would blow the smoke out like that.


    Tears welled up in Irene¡¯s eyes, which were smothered directly by the smoke. Still, without caring, she shrugged as Veronica was trying her best to show off her bluff.


    ¡°Shoot. Shooting me, huh?. I am your aunt, Knox¡¯s Consigli¨¦re. Can you afford to really do that?¡±


    Instead of answering¡ªBang! A loud gunshot rang out.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    A bullet pierced into the thigh of the bodyguard, who held out the ashtray to Veronica.


    Normally, the order of the shooting and his words should have been reversed, though Otis didn¡¯t seem to care.


    ¡°Do you still think I would not kill you, auntie?¡±


    ¡°Otis! If your mother knew about this¡­!¡±


    ¡°Do you think the person who cannot even get out of her lover¡¯s arms will suddenly resent his son¡¯s rude behavior?¡±


    Otis chuckled, and he fired one more shot. This time, the bullet hit the second bodyguard.


    The smell of blood filled the living room.


    Irene¡¯s nose bridge reflexively wrinkled slightly at the smell of fishy blood. Even though she smelled it on a daily basis, it does not really affect her much anymore. However, today, it was exceptionally disgusting.


    ??


    The smell of blood made her stomach churn. No, did the ground tremble¡­?


    ¡®Why is there no mask here?¡¯


    After a long time, modern things have been desperately needed.


    As Irene struggled to hold her breath, a piece of her white handkerchief fell onto her skirt.


    ??


    ¡°¡­.?¡±


    It was a handkerchief with Lavrenti¡¯s double eagle crest adorned with gold leaf on the edge.


    There was no way Irenea would not recognize this.


    ¡®First Master¡­?¡¯


    What is this for? As Irene raised her head in puzzlement, her eyes met with Ahibalt, who had gazed down at her.


    He bent his eyes slightly and tapped the tip of his nose with a smile.


    ¡®Oh, he is telling me to cover it.¡¯


    Only then did Irene realize what he meant. She mouthed ¡®thank you,¡¯ back to him. In such a situation, if a maid dares to cover her nose without fear, she will surely be flown out of sight, but it is a different case when her Master gave it to her.


    At that, she covered her nose and her mouth with a cold handkerchief.


    The woody scent used by Ahibalt was mixed into her breath.


    Instead of the bloody smell, the subtle scent that filled her lungs made Irene smile without realizing it.


    There was no way Otis could not see that very rare smile.


    ¡°Ha, f*ck¡­¡±


    Veronica flinched at the slurred profanity.


    It was a sign that the situation was going badly for her.


    She quickly rolled her eyes.


    It would have been better if there was only Ahibalt. Though the longer Otis dragged on, the more likely it would be worse for Veronica. So, rather than trying to build her flag here, she quickly decided that it would be better for her to hurry back, defend her position, and plan a counterattack.


    Things have become different from what she had hoped for.


    ¡®At this rate, I might not get the result I want¡­¡¯


    With that thought, Veronica gave Irene a glance, before turning her eyes back to her nephews¡ªher fickle nephews.


    Despite being at a disadvantage, Veronica still had something in her hands.


    ¡°¡­I cannot help it because you hate me so much. Ha, let¡¯s say today is not the day. Hey, give me that.¡±


    As she snapped her fingers as though nothing had happened, she continued to speak gracefully. Then, one of the bodyguards standing behind Veronica bowed politely and held out a brown briefcase.


    The document passed through Veronica¡¯s hands was passed on to Ahibalt.


    Receiving the documents, Ahibalt frowned slightly and unsealed the envelope.


    ¡°What is this, aunt?¡±


    ¡°It is not an explosion, so do not be so vigilant. Ha. I am just here for delivery.¡±


    Of course, that meant that they had given explosive envelopes in the past, but no one here could afford to care about such a thing. The main reason was that there was a part that needed more attention than that.


    Ahibalt, who was examining the envelope, parted his lips without loosening his expression.


    ¡°Delivery? Who is the sender?¡±


    ¡°Who would it be? Henrietta.¡±


    ¡°Then, shouldn¡¯t this be given to Otis?¡±


    ¡°I was asked to deliver it to you, Ahibalt, and I am just doing what I have been told, so you guys can take care of it on your own. This aunt, who came from your parents¡¯ house and was treated poorly, should go.¡±


    Still maintaining her signature snake-like smile, Veronica glanced at her nephew, who still had vigilant eyes.


    She turned her body around, holding a cigarette in her mouth with her trembling hand.


    The moment she was about to turn¡ª


    Flop.


    There was the sound of something falling behind Ahibalt.


    At the same time, a momentary silence crossed everyone who was present.


    In this case, Otis, Ahibalt and Veronica were not the only people on the first floor.


    ¡°Youngest Master, I- Miss Irene has collapsed! Whoops¡ª!¡±


    ¡°Shut up! We are going to get caught!¡±


    Upstairs on the second floor, Rodion and Louise were watching the situation in the living room side by side, leaning on the railing.


    When there was a loud noise a while ago, Louise and Rodion stared at each other with round eyes, as though they had just synchronized.


    While Rodion had heard Veronica¡¯s voice, Louise was surprised that there was someone in the mansion, who could shout so loudly.


    Louise blinked her round eyes a couple of times before opening her mouth carefully.


    ¡°Is it possible that the Prima Donna came to our mansion?¡±


    [ T/N: Prima Donna is the leading female singer of the opera. ]


    ¡°What nonsense is this again?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ that yelling was unusual.¡±


    ¡®¡­She must have had vocal training.¡¯


    Seeing Louise nodding her head, feeling certain that she must have done vocals without a single doubt, Rodion sighed and turned his head.


    ¡°Are you sure you are from Lichpen? That is my aunt¡¯s voice. Veronica Lavrenti.¡±


    ¡°¡­.! That is right!¡±


    ¡®What does she mean, ¡®that is right¡¯? How can she do her job with such an empty brain¡­?¡¯


    Thinking so, Rodion sighed and threw his body back on the bed. Complex gazes painted the pattern on the ceiling.


    ¡®There must be no reason for aunt to come here. Delton was cleaned up, and second brother did not really make any fuss. When an old fox dares to stick its head in a snake¡¯s den, there must be a good reason¡­¡¯


    What the hell is this all about?


    His troubled gaze then reached Louise, whose eyes were shining brightly.


    ¡°¡­Who did you work for when you were in Lichpen?¡±


    ¡°Me? Madam Henrietta.¡±


    ¡®Shit. It was because of her.¡¯


    Rodion chewed the swear words inwardly.


    ¡°Get out.¡±


    ¡°Yes?!¡±


    ¡°Are you deaf? Get out!¡±


    ??


    ¡°But, Miss Veronica is out there?!¡±


    ¡°So, get out of here! Didn¡¯t she come here to see you?!¡±


    Yelling that, Rodion jumped up and kicked the blanket.


    His heart, which had softened while talking about Irene a while ago, has hardened again. It was because of Louise, who dragged in everything Rodion hates, including Lichpen, Veronica, and Henrietta.


    Even so, his head hurts from worrying about Irene. What is with this walking gunpowder? It looked like it was going to explode everywhere she went.


    He glared at Louise with a frown.


    Of course, Louise was also troubled.


    ¡°I hate Miss Veronica!¡±


    ??


    ¡°I hate her, too!¡±


    ¡°¡­.!¡±


    Louise¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡®What is wrong with him? He is making me nervous¡­¡¯


    Rodion was frowning slightly, with a feeling of unknown anxiety, though Louise¡¯s eyes shone as she grabbed his hand.


    ¡°We have something in common, Youngest Master! People who have something in common like us should take refuge!¡±


    ¡°What nonsense is that? If you go out, my aunt will leave!¡±


    ¡°Ah, I hate it, I do not want to! Miss Veronica is so scary!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    His expression was crumpled again.


    A little while ago, he was frowning as he threatened Louise. However, this time, he was filled with astonishment.


    ¡°I hate Miss Veronica! She is scary. She shoots too often, and she hits people too often¡­¡±


    Towards the end, her voice diminished. Louise¡¯s hand, which was holding his hand, was shaking.


    Still, Rodion knew well what she meant.


    It was because it was Veronica¡¯s long-standing lousy habit to mistreat her employees.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    Come to think about it, there was no way Veronica could have just Louise, who had such rare beauty, go easily.


    If she picked up what Henrietta had thrown away, she would be playing with her like a toy.


    ¡®It is not like she did not do it, it is that she could not.¡¯


    Rodion looked down at the trembling Louise, and carefully reached out his hand.


    Her hair, tied up in a high ponytail, was scattered and flowed down a few strands above the nape of her neck. As if a golden retriever puppy with its tail and ears lowered and his body painted softly had been draped over Louise, he unknowingly put a hand on the messy hair on the nape of Louise¡¯s neck.


    That moment.


    Bang!


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ??


    Surprised by the sudden gunshot, Louise jumped up, just like when Veronica¡¯s voice resounded.


    At that, Rodion put his hand on Louise¡¯s neck, not her hair.


    And, he saw it.


    Louise, who used to fight with him in the office, who was trembling like an aspen a while ago¡ªwas now frozen still like a statue of ice. She could not move, could not resist¡­ She could do nothing but just freeze still.


    ??


    Feeling the sunlight rolling down on the dewy lawn, Rodion hurriedly released his hand.


    ¡°¡­Hey, calm down.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    ¡°You, you have been working with Lichpen, but you are startled by gunshots?¡±


    ¡°¡­Everyone is bound to be flustered when they find themselves in a sudden situation.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I guess so. Because I was also embarrassed by this sudden situation where the maid was talking back to their master.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I am sorry.¡±


    ¡°No, I am not asking for you to apologize¡­¡±


    It meant that he was wondering what kind of nerve line you had to have in order to be able to respond well as an employee while being surprised by a gun.


    It seemed that his words had been twisted.


    Eventually, Rodion took a deep breath and opened his mouth again.


    ¡°¡­If I tell you to go out alone, you will not, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Well, let¡¯s go out together.¡±


    ¡°Yes? How could a patient get out like that!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go secretly.¡±


    Louise¡¯s eyes sparkled again.


    By now, Rodion began to have an ominous feeling that whenever Louise shone her eyes like that, he would be swept away by unknown anxiety.


    ¡°Is that so¡­!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Louise clapped her hands excitedly. Her eyes were shining with ecstasy like never before.


    ¡°Infiltration?!¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Spy!¡±


    ¡°Hey¡­¡±


    ¡°Wiretapping!¡±


    ¡°¡­No.¡±


    ¡°This is awesome!¡±


    ??


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    In the end, Rodion gave up his explanation.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Ugh, yeah¡­¡±


    Contrary to his intention of throwing Louise to Veronica, the two of them somehow hid themselves on the railing. It also meant that Rodion and Louise were watching the situation for these few minutes side by side.


    ¡®What the f*ck is the matter with her?¡¯


    Rodion made an impression by swearing inwardly. It was because, with both arms, he held and shut Louise¡¯s mouth, who was struggling as if she was going to run to Irene at any moment.


    ??


    In fact, if he could, he would have already run out sooner before Louise.


    If only Rodion could just be an immature young man.


    In one way or another, Rodion was Knox¡¯s hitman and an executive. And, it was not simply because of his status or fighting capability that gained him the executive position at a young age.


    The ability to quickly grasp situations.


    In other words, sense¡ªor the sixth sense.


    And, Rodion¡¯s sixth sense was shouting strongly. Now was not the time to go out.


    As proof of that, both Ahibalt and Otis were not even moving. However, they could not hide the frightening look on their faces, so both of them stood there in a state of flair.


    A tense atmosphere flowing between the person who collapsed and the others watching it¡­


    Click.


    The sound of Veronica¡¯s lighter broke the deadly silence that hovered over the mansion. The lighter, lit red at the end of the cigarette, closed again, followed by a long exhalation. Then, the deep laughter of Veronica, who was shamelessly nonchalant.


    The piercing and sharp sound of laughter as though it would tear their eardrums, continued for a long time. Veronica shuddered as she wiped her tears from the corners of her eyes.


    ¡°Why do you look like that, guys? It was not just a day or two that my cigarettes had a numbing scent mixed with them.¡±


    ¡°¡­Aunt.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is it fatal to someone who has already inhaled some of the numbing scent? If you do not detox right away, you might die.¡±


    That was right. And, it was Ahibalt and Otis who knew that fact better than anyone else.


    Paralyzing incense is a drug that makes people feel stuffy, so if you do not treat it right away, their heart or lungs will stop functioning, and they will die soon.


    It was a situation where every minute was seriously alarming.


    Rodion could foresee what would happen next.


    If it had been normal, the picture would have been quite different from what it is now. Had it been any other time, perhaps as soon as Irene fell, Ahibalt would immediately break the chair leg and hold it in his hand, and Otis would have pulled the trigger one more time.


    If only the opponent were not Veronica, but someone who could easily kill and get rid of their affliction.


    ??


    But, not now.


    ¡°Aunt. You are playing too much. Who is this maid for you to do it to this extent?¡±


    ¡°I am. Thanks to someone, I need to clear an invoice, elder brother.¡±


    Otis, who was shooting a while ago, and Ahibalt, who had thrown the teacup, were both silent.


    When Irene is in trouble, they act, but when Irene becomes critical, they sit quietly, which may seem to be quite nonsense.


    Also because of the law, but of course, there was another reason.


    ¡®Before you completely lose your life to the paralyzing scent, you can still be saved with an antidote. We need to stop Rea from being targeted by Lichpen right now.¡¯


    If they make a fuss like they did when they heard the news of Irene¡¯s collapse, then all those who want Lavrenti, in an instant, will target Irene.


    It was a clich¨¦ that prevailed in this dark world.


    Knowing this, Veronica had to bite on Irene, and it was also the reason why Ahibalt and Otis could not do anything now.


    The two were rather calmly talking.


    ¡°But, as a maid who has worked in this mansion for a long time, I cannot just let her die. Otis, go and call the butler.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I see. Well, I do not know if there is any antidote left?¡±


    ¡°And, aunt, please go away. What is the fuss about coming to a place that is not even your home? Harassing servants like this, too¡­ It is a pain in the neck.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ha.¡±


    At his words, Veronica was embarrassed.


    As she was getting thrown out by Ahibalt¡¯s hand, she dropped the cigarette she was holding. But now, he was not in a state where he could afford to take care of Veronica¡¯s situation.


    It was invisible to Veronica, but it was as clever as to Rodion, who was watching them all the way from above.


    ¡­How many times did Ahibalt clench his fist behind his back?


    ¡°Aunt.¡±


    Sizzle.


    Ahibalt¡¯s shoelace trampled out the cigarette, which had been dropped by Veronica.


    Because the two were standing by the doorway, Rodion could not see his expression well. Nonetheless, Rodion was able to guess what kind of face Ahibalt was making.


    ¡°You crossed the line this time.¡±


    He was smiling as always, though his expression was threatening as if to let her know that her life will be in jeopardy the moment the smile disappears.


    The very expression that gave each part of the body goosebumps to those who saw Ahibalt as simply a gentleman and a gentle young man.


    ¡°I do not know where and what my aunt heard¡­ Though you have got the wrong idea.¡±


    In front of that expression, no matter how hard you try, Veronica has no choice but to lower her tail.


    ??


    She was now pushed by Ahibalt and almost pushed out of the garden.


    ¡°It would be best to take care of yourself for the time being. This nephew is saying this because he is worried about his aunt¡¯s well-being.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ha. Yes, thank you.¡±


    In the end, Veronica, who was strong-willed, answered in an unbeatable voice, and¡ªbang! shut the door


    So much time had passed since Irene, who was poisoned by her paralyzing scent, collapsed. She was certain of her death, and she could see with her eyes that she would not have lost anything, anyway.


    And,


    ¡®Veronica, where the hell did she hear that the Young Masters care about me?¡¯


    Irene, who had been lying down all day, finally opened her eyes.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    To put it bluntly, Irene realized that things were going worse than she had expected from the moment she realized that she had been struck by the scent of paralysis.


    Originally, this episode was not that raucous and dangerous.


    ¡®Because it is just a device to draw the attention to the heroine, after all.¡¯


    ??


    In the game, all that Veronica does in this episode is pick on Louise a little and hand Ahivalt the letter from Henrietta. This meant that the main content was not to use the scent of numbing to torment the extras like Irenea.


    Of course, since the content of the game is always in flux, it is understandable that the progress has changed to some extent.


    In terms of results alone, the episode served its purpose well.


    ??Veronica gave Henrietta¡¯s letter and twisted the judgment of the male protagonists. However, there were many aspects that were uncomfortable in many ways just to let go of.


    Is it normal for the episode to change so much like this?


    A strong sense of discomfort swept Irene¡¯s spine.


    ¡®Veronica prepared the numbing incense¡­¡¯


    She was ready.


    This meant that she did not accidentally target Irenea. Ever since she came to this mansion, she has been aiming for it.


    But, why¡­?


    ¡®I guess they must have heard that the male leads overreacted after I resigned?¡¯


    It also means that there is a spy who tells the story of the inside of the mansion.


    And, that was the point that was difficult to explain as ¡®episodes are fluid outside of the purpose of achieving the goals.¡¯


    Because, there was only one spy of Lavrenti in the game story.


    It was just Louise.


    ¡®Though, of course, Louise does not know that.¡¯


    For example, it is like a self-conscious snitch.


    She had no intention of becoming a spy.


    Louise simply wrote letters to her amiable old owner, exchanging her regards.


    In order to exchange regards, she naturally includes a recent situation, and there was only one thing that the maid of Lavrenti will write about¡­


    ¡­Circumstances inside the mansion.


    ¡®But, I checked the letter Louise wrote.¡¯


    Louise was defenseless, so it was not difficult to peek at the letter over her shoulder. There was as much useless content as the sandwich she had for dinner was delicious.


    So, it would be right to assume that she had another spy other than Louise.


    At that, Irene first decided to throw her body to sort things out with a complacent mind.


    ¡®I thought it would be perilous to smell a little more. At this point, she fell on her knees with the thought that if she did it wrong, she might start her life for the eighth time.


    ¡°Doctor¡­!¡±


    ¡°Antidote! Find the antidote!¡±


    ¡°What are you doing there! Ventilate the house right now!¡±


    The mansion was in turmoil. Even if the light in her foot goes out right now, she would not be able to make a fuss like that.


    Otis hurriedly ran to find the antidote, and no one, from one of the maids to the butler, had their feet resting comfortably on the ground.


    Oh no. there was one¡­


    ¡°Irene.¡±


    Ahibalt.


    ??


    As soon as Veronica left, he ran to Irenea with a pale face and knelt down on his knees.


    Aside from the fact that those pants are more expensive than Irene¡¯s half a year¡¯s salary, she could only blink, wondering if it was such a surprise that she fell down.


    Although that seemed to be a worse sign for Ahibalt.


    He urgently touched Irene¡¯s skinny cheeks.


    Irene hurriedly opened her mouth, fearing that she would be treated like a dead alive at this rate.


    ¡°Fi¡­ Fwist Mawster.¡± (First Master)


    ¡®Oh, my. My tongue was a lot stiffer than I thought.¡¯


    ¡°Can you see me? Can you speak? Breathe? Are you uncomfortable?¡±


    ¡°Oh, um¡­ to¡ª¡±


    Even though she wanted to say more than that, her stiff tongue made it rather difficult for her to speak. Nonetheless, Irene was steadfast and moved her tongue firmly. Because she had to take advantage of the commotion to tell him about the spy before they noticed it.


    ¡°Moreover, she is stuttering and her tongue is getting stiff¡­¡±


    ¡°Miss Irene! Do not die!¡±


    And, she was surrounded.


    Louise and Rodion, who almost jumped down from the second floor, ran side by side and surrounded her side.


    Louise was on the verge of bursting in tears again this time.


    ¡°You cannot go like this! I still have a lot to do with Miss Irene!¡±


    ¡®That is right. How many jobs do you have today? Without me, you would have to do it all by yourself.¡¯


    ¡°Rea, do you know who I am? Can you move your fingertips? Are you very dizzy?¡±


    ¡®If you are asking about dizziness, you are definitely right¡­¡¯


    ¡­No, more than that. Shouldn¡¯t Rodion be lying down right now?


    ¡°Yo¡­ youngwst¡­ mwaster¡­ weren¡¯t you¡­ sick?¡± (Youngest Master, weren¡¯t you sick?)


    ¡°Gee, is that important now? I am fine, anyway, so it is okay. Well, more than that, I¡¯m worried about you! I will kill that old raccoon. How dare she use paralyzing incense on you¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, Youngest Master, what if Miss Irene dies with a scream? What if she becomes as stiff as a plaster statue and turns into a stone like this?!¡±


    ¡®Is it just me.. Or is that question unnecessarily specific?¡¯


    Nevertheless, Louise¡¯s worries are not in vain. Irene realized that this tingling sensation from the distal ends of her body was coming closer and closer to her heart.


    The fact that this tingling sensation will eventually strangle her.


    Beyond the blurred vision, there was a whimpering, and Rodion¡¯s voice, with a hint of embarrassment, was heard.


    ¡°Do not cry, it will be noisy. Do not cry¡­ I will never let you die. Do not worry.¡±


    ¡°There is a way to cut off limbs before the paralysis spreads further. Miss Louise, why don¡¯t you step back and calm down?¡±


    And, Ahibalt¡¯s voice always seems calm.


    Even in the cloudy consciousness, Irene could feel Ahibalt suppressing his emotions while pretending to be calm.


    ¡®It seems like it took a long time for me to finally get used to this game¡­¡¯


    ¡°¡­Brother! Oldest brother! I found it! An Antidote! How about Irene?!¡±


    Hearing the voices and footsteps of Otis running from far away, Irene closed her eyes in her blurred consciousness.


    ¡®¡­Oh, I have to tell you about the spy.¡¯


    That was her last thought.


    Beyond blurred consciousness.


    Irene recalled memories of his past. No, it would be fair to say that she had a dream.


    Maybe it was because of the game, but Irene does not dream really well. She often closed her eyes and unconsciously recalled her childhood memories.


    After falling while trying to pull out a sack of flour and fell down, she decided to approach the boys in the mansion.


    ¡® I want to know who saved me.¡¯


    After realizing that she was in the game for the first time, it was quite a surprising change considering that she was determined not to get involved with the male protagonists as much as possible.


    To be honest, she did not like what she was doing right now either.


    ¡®There is nothing good about being deeply entangled with the game.¡¯


    Considering that this is a place where trash lies, even a mafia den, and people die on a regular basis, there is no need to explain why.


    Irene did not want to be a supporting actor, who unfortunately died because she was deeply entangled with the main characters.


    After all, this was a world where all senses, including pain, are real.


    So, although she knew enough that what she was doing was crazy, her steps to find the male protagonists were not easily reversed.


    Irene¡¯s first candidate was Otis.


    The reason is simple.


    Because Otis was a boy no one cared for.


    ¡®Ahibalt was busy with the education of his successor from a young age, and Rodion was busy circling around his mother.¡¯


    Therefore, the person who has the conditions to save the young maid who falls from the warehouse while wandering around the mansion would be Otis.


    ??


    And so, she approached Otis cautiously, with a deliberate plan.


    She found that Otis often picks off time to head to the mansion¡¯s greenhouse, so she packs a bunch of snacks and follows him to the greenhouse.


    ¡®Children of this age cannot stand for snacks!¡¯


    ??The snacks were bait, considering that Otis¡¯ personality was not very docile in the story.


    ??


    Getting the bait was easy. Irene can tell the baker in the mansion, who was very forgetful about how many desserts they need to make today. Today, especially, the lemon madeleines were baked well, so she went to the greenhouse with a basket full of madeleine bullets.


    It was the first time she had actually seen such a young male protagonist, so there was a little bit of excitement.


    It was also quite enjoyable for her to think about how to say her words to the fierce Otis.


    In the greenhouse where she had set her foot in, Irene met a blond boy.


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Otis, a little boy who looks great in shorts.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    The first thought that came to her mind was¡­


    ¡®He is blonde.¡¯


    It may be an overly common idea, but Irene had never seen such bright blonde hair in her life.


    At the same time, the afternoon sunlight that poured into the glass greenhouse made the blonde look really beautiful.


    The color is like melted honey.


    ??


    So, the first time Irene saw him, she thought that she had misunderstood who he was. Because the grown-up Otis had blonde hair that was not as vivid as that. Nevertheless, the boy was not an unrecognizable face simply because his hair color was a little more vivid.


    ??


    ¡®It is the real Otis.¡¯


    Eyes raised up like a fox and lips protruding as if biting a slice of a well-cut apple¡ªtwo cheeks with a good complexion that has not yet shed the baby fat yet.


    ¡°Why did you come in when I did not even call you? Get out now!¡±


    ¡­Even that arrogant and dirty way of talking.


    ¡®If that is not Otis, then she would be Louise¡­¡¯


    ¡®I have come to the right place.¡¯


    What he said was right. Although Irene was a little surprised because she did not know he would scream like that. Even though she was not offended, it was not unexpected either.


    Most of all, it was because she quickly realized why Otis was reacting so harshly like that.


    ¡°Young master, did you cry?¡±


    The corners of Otis¡¯s eyes were moist and reddened.


    Anyone who saw it could tell that he was crying.


    ¡°Oh, I did not cry!¡±


    Yeah, that is a regular line.


    However, naturally, she understood him. Since Irene and Otis are the same age, he would not want to admit that he cried over his fifteen-year-old pride.


    ¡®Well, I have no intention of provoking him.¡¯


    So, instead of prying into the boy¡¯s tears, Irene shook her head roughly.


    ¡°If you say no, then I believe you. I thought you were crying because your nose and eyes were red. Young master, you are not sick anywhere, are you?¡±


    ¡°What, are you curious?¡±


    ??


    ¡°Of course. If the young master is sick, I am worried.¡±


    At Irene¡¯s words, Otis let out a cold laugh.


    ¡°You? Why me?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Do you know who I am? You only saw me for the first time today.¡±


    ¡°The second master of the mansion. Even though this is the first time you see me today, I know you.¡±


    ??


    By the time she answered with a shrug, Otis had gone beyond a cold smile. The expression he was wearing on his face was chilling.


    ¡°So, do you think that you, a servant, can do anything? What use would it do for you to worry about me?¡±


    The words he said were too sharp for simply being caught crying. Perhaps, if it had been someone else, she would have been angry at what kind of kid he was.


    But, Irene did not mind.


    It was partly because of her indifferent personality. Above all, the biggest reason was that Otis was just a little boy who had been whimpering just a while ago.


    Unfortunately for him, Irene¡¯s eyes lit up with interest.


    ¡®It is refreshing to see him like this after seeing his fierce personality every time.¡¯


    In the meantime, Irene became a chambermaid and started communicating with the male protagonists around the time they left for Lichpen as they grew closer. Therefore, her impression of Otis was also fixed after he became an adult.


    ??


    A humorist with a smiling face, whose hobby was to destroy the hearts of many people.


    That was the impression she always had of Otis.


    On the other hand, his childhood was such a feisty, crybaby boy.


    ¡®It is pretty cute.¡¯


    Of course, if you listen to what he has to say, he is rather far from the word cute. Nonetheless, she had come all the way here and had no intention of leaving just like that.


    ??


    Above all, the lemon madeleine she brought was too much to eat alone.


    ??


    Thinking so, Irene opened her mouth again.


    ??


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want me to worry about you?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Sympathy is disgusting. You, too, like my mother.¡±


    ¡°If you feel sorry about her because you think she abandoned you, then why don¡¯t you stop?¡±


    Perhaps it was the nail on the head. Otis¡¯s eyes were distorted.


    ¡°You know everything¡­ Are you making fun of me now?!¡±


    ¡°I am not teasing you. Why would I feel sorry for you? You¡¯re not very light-hearted.¡±


    Otis¡¯ eyes narrowed again in disbelief. But, he did not seem to want to shout at her like he had just a moment ago.


    Seeing so, Irene continued quietly.


    ??


    ¡°That is true, isn¡¯t it? I have to work with soot on my apron to make a living. Who am I to feel sorry for?¡±


    ¡°¡­ That is even weirder. Who are you worried about when you are in a difficult position with your job?¡±


    ¡°Even though it is hard, I am doing well, but I think the master is not doing well even though your life is not difficult.¡±


    ??


    At her answer, Otis¡¯ face turned a little red.


    Meanwhile, Irene continued, wondering if it was a little too hot in the greenhouse. ¡°Everyone thinks that if they see someone in the rain, they will catch a cold, right? That is just how I feel.¡±


    Sympathy is worrying about someone¡¯s misfortune.


    Worry is worrying about someone unhappy.


    ¡°If the young master is crying, I am worried about why he is crying. When the young master is sick, it¡¯s not so strange to worry about why he is sick.¡±


    ¡°¡­There is nothing I can get from my mother by saying that to her.¡±


    ¡°I am just here to eat a lemon madeleine.¡±


    Of course, it is half a lie.


    At Irene¡¯s consistent attitude, Otis seemed to have softened his vigilance a little. No¡­ to be precise, it seemed that he did not fully understand what she was saying. Still, at least, he seemed to get a sense that she didn¡¯t want to sympathize with him.


    Instead of yelling at her to get out again, he finds himself laying on the garden tea table.


    So, Irenea glanced at him.


    ¡°Can I stay here?¡±


    ??


    No answer came back. Maybe, he felt it was pretty pointless to argue with her.


    Now, his ears are red.


    ¡®Do not tell me he is shy¡­¡¯


    At that, she began to slowly approach him. As she approached, Irene took one of the lemon madeleines from the basket and ate it as well.


    She had originally intended to use it as bait, but despite those ambitious plans, Otis didn¡¯t seem in the mood for that.


    She really could not help it, so she will just have to eat them.


    ¡®He is not telling me not to go any further?¡¯


    Otis would not be so oblivious to what was coming. Still, he said nothing.


    In the end, Irene spoke first.


    ¡°The people in this mansion do not seem to enjoy the greenhouse. Sometimes, they do not come unless it is tea time.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    ¡°I come here often. Once after lunch, when I am done after washing the dishes. And, again, after dinner when dusk falls. It is nice to have a place where newbies like me can come and go.¡±


    ¡°¡­It is not lunch or dinner now.¡±


    ¡°Yes. It is past tea time.¡±


    ??


    Otis raised his head in response. He was lying on his stomach, and it seemed like he shed some tears again. It was because I noticed his black eyes, which were unusually shiny because they became moist.


    ??


    ¡°Then, why are you here right now?¡±


    ¡°I told you before. To eat Madeleine. Do you wanna eat some, too?¡±


    ¡°What? You do not have a fork or a plate?¡±


    ¡°You can eat it with your hands.¡±


    ¡°It is dirty, and it gets on your hands.¡±


    ¡®He did not have to say it in front of someone who was eating it with their hand.¡¯


    Well, that is, he wanted to make it so obvious like that.


    Irene threw the madeleine she was holding into her mouth and pulled the water bottle out of her basket. Then, she poured the water from the bucket onto her hand.


    ¡°Wh, What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Keep it clean.¡±


    ¡®Have you ever heard of washing your hands?¡¯


    ??


    After all, this is a greenhouse, so it does not matter if water falls on the floor.


    After wiping her wet hands meticulously on a napkin, Irene raised her hands that were as moist as Otis¡¯s eyes and said proudly.


    ??


    ¡°Now, it is clean, right?¡±


    ¡°I get it, but my hands are clean.¡±


    ¡°Use my hand, then.¡±


    Since it was the madeleines that were brought to give to Otis, so she thought she would hand over one of hers.


    ??


    If you do not have a fork, you at least have clean hands!


    Irene held out an elongated, clam-shaped madeleine.


    ¡°Here you go.¡±


    ??


    In addition, she also gave him a smile that she does not normally do.


    ¡®It is not poisoned, so eat it.¡¯


    ??


    The lemon madeleines are delicious. It was already past tea time, so he must be hungry. Meanwhile, Otis seemed a little conflicted.


    And, the moment his mouth opened¡­


    ¡°Gee, cut it out!¡±


    ??


    Slap. With a light force, Irene¡¯s hand turned and the madeleine rolled over the dirt floor.


    Otis was now completely red and inflamed. He then ran out of the greenhouse.


    It was the day one precious madeleine was lost.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    ¡°¡ªtis, Otis!¡±


    The sound of someone calling him loudly distracted Otis from his thoughts. When he glanced up, his older brother, Ahibalt, was frowning slightly.


    Like a shadow and tag, someone had been flowing to him since childhood.


    ¡°What are you thinking so deeply about? You didn¡¯t even know you cut your hand.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    Only then did he realize that Ahibalt was holding his hand. Not only that, but his fingertips that were caught bleed. There were a lot of paper cranes where the gaze dropped. And, above it was a square piece of paper with a little blood on the edge.


    When Otis raised his head again, there was Ahibalt, with a straightened forehead, and Rodion, who had a worried face.


    It seemed that he must have been immersed in deep thought.


    Otis sighed as he wiped his face with his uninjured hand.


    ¡°I am sorry for worrying you. I was thinking about things when I was young, but it seems like I was more absorbed than I thought.¡±


    ¡°It was not the level of preoccupation, little brother. Do you know how many cranes I have folded already?¡±


    ¡°I do not know. Did you fold about twenty?¡±


    ¡°Forty-two. I was counting, so it is accurate.¡±


    ¡°Damn it. ¡±


    ¡°What did you think of when you were young?¡±


    At Rodion¡¯s question, Otis¡¯ expression darkened. As he seemed to be finding a word to explain, he eventually replied.


    ¡°Throwing a lemon madeleine on the ground.¡±


    This time, Rodion¡¯s expression changed to an unknown tone.


    It was another listener in this room who mediated their conversation.


    ¡°Whatever you were thinking, stop folding the paper for now. At least, until it stops bleeding.¡±


    ¡°If I leave it, it will stop, anyway. I do not care about a wound like this.¡±


    ¡°As soon as you started to belittle the wound, you would not have learned that life was a death scene, Otis.¡±


    ¡°There are people who have fallen, and there are some who have holes in their stomachs. Such wounds are not a big deal.¡±


    In his words, the eyes of the three men turned to the white curtain side by side. To be precise, the person who was sleeping over the white curtain.


    Around the time Otis had not yet surpassed twenty paper cranes¡­


    Clattering.


    Lavrenti¡¯s physician said as he was putting the medicine vial back into the box.


    ¡ª I will not have to amputate her limbs. It is in good condition, considering that she has been paralyzed.


    Rodion was visibly pleased with the doctor¡¯s words. However, Otis and Ahibalt were not. Because the premise was attached to the word ¡®because of the scent of paralysis incense¡¯ before the word that she was in good condition.


    ¡ª I heard that Miss Veronica had numbing incense in her carriage, is that correct?


    ¡ª She smoked.


    ¡ª By consuming it directly would be very problematic for the body. So, it was often used the latter way, as a drug.


    When mixed with other medicines, including tobacco, the effect is greatly reduced. Therefore, it only gives a slightly dizzying effect to a healthy body.


    However, in the case of Irene, the problem was that she had already suffered from the smell of paralysis incense to some extent.


    ¡ª Perhaps Miss Veronica thought Miss. Irene was drinking the tea.


    ¡ª You mean, she did not drink tea? There were traces of drinking.


    ??


    ¡ª I heard that was the case. However, if she drank it, her condition could not be this good.


    ¡ª Irene would not know the smell of paralysis incense, would she?


    At Rodion¡¯s question, Otis shrugged his shoulders with a better expression than before.


    ¡ª Even if you did not know the smell of paralysis, you might have assumed that it might have been poisoned. It is Irene, not anyone else, right?


    ¡ª Well, that is possible.


    ¡ª Rea is always quick-witted.


    The attending physician, who briefly organized the visit bag, nodded slightly at the conversation between the three of them.


    ¡ª If you drank tea with a paralyzing scent, the paralysis rate would be much faster than it is now, and it would be closer to the heart. That is fortunate. The severity was not severe, so I quickly took the medication and passed the hurdle.


    ¡ª However¡­?


    ¡ª There may be some damage to the head. That is the scariest thing about incense.


    The physician further explained.


    ??


    It was said that people who suffered from the paralyzing scent could live half-deaf even after waking up. There were also chances that they could suffer memory loss, or even dementia due to damage to the head as well.


    ??


    ¡ª In the worst case, you can become a vegetable who can only breathe.


    ¡ª ¡­.


    ¡ª Hopefully, that should not be the case.


    For the Young Masters, and also for Miss Irene¡­


    ??


    Eventually, the attending physician ended his treatment with those words.


    It means that while Irene was asleep, he had done everything he could. In other words, it meant that there was nothing they could do now but to wait for Irene to wake up. This was also the reason why Otis had not been able to leave his seat and kept on folding paper cranes until now.


    He took out his handkerchief and breathed out a small breath, wrapping his bloody fingertips.


    ¡°All right. Rather, was not there something we were talking about? How far have you been talking?¡±


    ¡°If you are talking about a letter from your little brother¡¯s mother, he stopped when he closed his thirtieth crane.¡±


    ??


    ¡°Why did we stop for so long?¡±


    ??


    ¡°Since then, Otis, you have not been able to concentrate on the conversation at all.¡±


    ??


    Ahibalt paused slightly.


    ??


    The brown envelope in his hand was tossed onto the table between them.


    ??¡°You seem to have come to your senses now, so I will just continue. Now, you know that the grace period for succession to the household head is coming to an end.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Isn¡¯t there three months left?¡±


    ¡°A little less than a fortnight is left before three months. The grace period is not very long.¡±


    ¡°It is understandable that aunt is so upset.¡±


    ??


    ¡°So, my stepmother told me¡­¡±


    Saying that, Ahibalt paused his speech for a moment, then let it out as if unwinding.


    ¡°They told me to get married.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Otis and Rodion responded with the tone that they heard something they could not hear. Still, Ahibalt was silent. Instead, he pointed with his chin towards the envelope he had placed down a while ago.


    ¡°If you do not believe it, read it. I am planning to take up the position of head of household soon, though it sounds like there is a problem that there is not a hostess to manage the mansion.¡±


    ¡°No. Suddenly, someone who does not even like big brother is all right with you becoming the head of the household¡­?¡±


    ??


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it supposed to be a conspiracy that someone who has never been a mother in their entire life abruptly stepped in like this?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it would be strange to see that Otis is not questioning her intentions.¡±


    ¡°Then, are you going to refuse?¡±


    ¡°The problem is that there is no justification.¡±


    ??


    At that, Ahibalt shrugged his shoulders, and Otis smirked and pulled out a letter from his envelope.


    The content inside the letter was not much different from what Ahibalt had said.


    Even if your deceased father blames me, there would be nothing I could say.


    Besides, Ahibalt will soon become the owner of Lavrenti, and without a hostess, his prestige would not stand tall.


    A good marriage partner has just arrived, so let¡¯s start by talking about the marriage of Ahibalt. ¡¹


    ¡°I will send you a talented painter, so send me a portrait. With affection, from Henrietta Lavrenti¡­¡±


    Crush. Otis clenched his fist that was holding the letter and crumpled it.


    Beside him, Rodion was nauseous.


    ¡°Yuck¡­¡±


    ¡°I have never seen such a disgusting letter in my entire life.¡±


    ¡°I agree. But, like I said earlier, there is no justification for rejection.¡±


    The current owner of Lavrenti was Henrietta Lavrenti. Her role also determines the marriage of her children, including the family¡¯s affairs.


    ¡°The fact that a woman who was qualified for the marriage has now arrived means that the marriage is already in progress. So, I must have a good reason to reject it from my side.¡±


    ??


    ¡°¡­Really, there is no reason.¡±


    ??


    ¡°Therefore, we have to start first. As we do that, we will find out what her intention is.¡±


    ¡°Then, are you going to get married?¡±


    ¡°If there is no change, that would be the case.¡±


    His forehead seemed to have some wrinkles when he uttered that. Although it was so instant that no one seemed to notice.


    Then, Ahibalt, who wore the usual gentlemanly expression again, slowly pointed at the desk and raised the corners of his mouth.


    ¡°For this incident, she will have to pay for it.¡±


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    Hearing his words, Otis smiled dryly and leaned back against the backrest.


    ??


    It was the meaning of consent.


    Crossing his legs loosely, he flicked the tip of his slender shoes.


    ¡°If it goes like this again, I thought I would have to go to Lichpen shortly. As expected, you do not disappoint me, brother.¡±


    ¡°There are lines that can be crossed. Touching my person is unacceptable.¡±


    ¡°That is right. Even more, I am so nervous that Rea might say she is going to leave the mansion now because of this. How dare she pull that sh*t?¡±


    Even if the bones were broken, that insignificant thing dared to invade their little sanctuary¡­


    ¡®You have to pay the price.¡¯


    Rodion¡¯s black eyes flashed violently¡ªeyes reminiscent of his nickname, mad dog. It was the gaze that frightened those who found him at the blood-stained scene.


    Nevertheless, there are facts that the public does not know.


    All three Lavrenti men with different atmospheres surround them, even the gentlemanly-looking Ahibalt¡­


    ¡­They all have the same eyes.

 Chapter 26

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤


    Chapter 26


    Ahibalt smiled loosely and opened his mouth.


    ¡°I have taken care of the carriage, so I will ask you about it later.¡±


    ??


    ¡°Yes, I will deliver my regards to my mother as well.¡±


    ??


    ¡°Oh, it has been a while since I hunted.¡±


    ¡°Be careful not to get hurt anymore, Rodion.¡±


    ¡°If I get hurt more, can I lie down with Rea?¡±


    ¡°Do you really think you can, now? Stop talking and go. If you are too late, it will be difficult to meet the time.¡±


    After Otis¡¯s words, silence filled the room again, and one carriage left Lavrenti.


    Inside the rattling carriage.


    ¡°Do you know how humiliated I was then?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Miss Veronica. They have been very rude. I am sure you must have been there to handle them.¡±


    ¡°Yes! I even went to Lavrenti at the request of Henrietta. And, they are making a fuss just because I touched one of the servants? There is nothing below this!¡±


    Veronica, who was giddy, took a drag of her cigarette.


    Smoke and nervous voices filled the carriage.


    However, no matter how much she smokes her cigarette, no matter how much she mixes it with calming herbs, no matter how much she yells and gets annoyed¡­


    ¡­She could not forget the humiliation of today.


    It was such a disgrace that they gave her so much humiliation just because she only played with one servant!


    Crush! Veronica, who lowered her voice, grated her teeth.


    ¡°Impudent b*stard. What position do I have in this family, in Knox! How dare you treat me like that!¡±


    Anger boiled inside Veronica.


    It was the rebellion against her youthful days¡¯ devotion to Knox as consigli¨¦re. How hard was it to gather power under her while assisting her older brother, Lavrenti, and the predecessor¡­


    ¡®If my brother had lived a little longer, I could have picked up more power and consumed Knox.¡¯


    It was good then.


    That was when she was able to put the three brothers in Lichpen.


    At that, Veronica, who recalled her heyday, grinded her teeth. But, just a moment later, she quickly regained her composure. It was partly thanks to the calming effect of the cigarette, and partly by the person sitting opposite her.


    ¡°Stop it, Miss Veronica. They were all still young, so they must have done it unknowingly.¡±


    ??


    A woman with lovely pink hair and golden eyes said with a sincerely worried look.


    ¡°I have no doubt that they will one day realize their mistakes. Rather, I am more worried that Miss Veronica might be hurting your body and mind.¡±


    ¡°¡­I feel like I have calmed down now after all of this. I cannot be more angry when you say that. I am sorry for making you worry.¡±


    ¡°Oh, what are you talking about? I am all right.¡±


    As the woman answered with a small smile, Veronica¡¯s eyes were filled with satisfaction.


    ??


    The lady, who was speaking in a charming noble speech, was Henrietta¡¯s niece, whom she had brought in to mate with Ahibalt.


    Her name is Charlotte Eunice.


    Veronica was very fond of this nimble and clever lady.


    ¡®I thought that Henrietta was being coy because she had brought a noble lady who had nothing to do with Knox.¡¯


    Lotte was very smart and cute to get tangled up with her, saying she was so scared.


    ??


    She must have known who the real ruler of Lichpen was. It¡¯s obvious that Charlotte¡¯s words were sugar-coated, though the situation is not bad either.


    ¡®I will teach her to listen to my words.¡¯


    Hopefully, if she does well, this girl may be able to help her influence Lavrenti again. Especially since her position has been unstable these days, Veronica wanted to make Charlotte more on her side.


    ¡®Things that were exactly as my words in the past were no longer the case anymore.¡¯


    ??


    It may be because of the aftermath that the disgrace in Lavrenti was even more infuriating because it was the day that she realized her position, which had been significantly lowered.


    ¡­It cannot be like this.


    ¡®I will have to go back again after finding a reasonable opportunity.¡¯


    She cannot just stand still like this.


    Just as Veronica was grinding her teeth and weighing the opportunity.


    Neigh¡ª!


    The carriage rattled loudly along with the piercing sound of horses. It suddenly stopped with a feeling of tilting. They still have a long way to go until the destination, Lichpen, although the carriage stopped so abruptly.


    This feels ominous.¡¯


    Veronica opened the window and asked.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    ¡°I apologized, Miss Veronica! One of the carriage¡¯s wheels broke.¡±


    ¡°What? Why is the wheel that used to be okay, suddenly¡ª¡±


    ??


    Puck!


    At that moment, with her blunt sound, the head of her coachman, who was bowing his head to Veronica, flew away.


    The fishy scent of blood lingered around the remaining area.


    ¡°Oh, neat. It is clean.¡±


    ??


    ¡­And, the voice of a young man who seemed happy.


    A corpse, neatly decapitated, fell to the floor with a thud, and a human figure slid down on the spot.


    A young man with a reddish-brown tail tied to his back looks just like a deer¡¯s tail. However, in its atmosphere, he resembled a jaguar that would bite anything that bothers him more than a deer.


    ??


    The eerie shadows that fell diagonally on his face and the promiscuous bloodstains seemed to create such an image even more.


    As Veronica recognized the man in front of her, the cigarette fell from her hand.


    ¡°Ro, Rodion!¡±


    ??


    ¡°Yes. Haven¡¯t you seen me before? Why are you freaking out like that? Fix yourself.¡±


    Seriously, how long would it take to die?


    Muttering softly, Rodion lightly stole the blood-dribbling blade with his fingertips. It seemed like he did not even care about the red marks on his face.


    Then, he went further and smiled like an innocent boy in front of her.


    ¡°Really, the coachman. I paid special attention to it, and I am very satisfied with it. What do you think, aunt?¡±


    ¡°Wh, where do you think you are right now? How dare you¡­¡±


    ¡°Where? In my big brother¡¯s palm.¡±


    Rodion, who instantly erased his smile¡ªBang! kicked the wagon


    ¡°I did not even know why my eldest brother saved you, an old raccoon who is still trying to whine as if an honorary position like consigli¨¦re was something great?¡±


    ¡®That is you.¡¯


    At his words, Veronica¡¯s face, which had been quite a while ago, flushed red again.


    It was because Rodion¡¯s words pierced her sore spot.


    Originally, consigli¨¦re was a staff member of the organization and did not fit the term honorary position. Although Veronica has always been sarcastic for taking honorary positions.


    The reason is simple.


    Because she took advantage of her blood ties to sit in a position beyond her abilities.


    ??


    ¡°Even though you are an advisor, the strategy you are coming up with was not that great. Your shooting is also your shortfall. You cannot even sharpen a knife, nor even memorize. The only thing you know how to do is social skills and those absurd tricks.¡±


    There are plenty of people like her.


    After all, it means that Veronica wields a power that is not within her means in a position that she would not have been able to climb, if only she were not born with it.


    In the end, Veronica could not stand the cold Rodion¡¯s rant and sprinted out of the carriage.


    ¡°Rodion! How dare the newborn dog ??talk to me like that?! It¡¯s funny that you are confidently saying that when you are the one who would have been nothing without your brothers!¡±


    ¡°Of course, that is me. It would be okay if it was not my older brothers.¡±


    ¡®Because I am the son of a mistress. I have never been properly educated or treated that way.¡¯


    ¡°That is why I do not even know how to kill people like a human, aunt.¡±


    ¡°Ha, ha! Did you get the confidence just because you killed a coachman? Do you know where you are?¡±


    Veronica smiled sharply and snapped her fingers.


    Then, human shadows, who had been waiting for a signal around the carriage for a while, began to surround the carriage little by little.


    ¡°Unfortunately, this is District Seven, Rodion. It is my territory! You cannot argue with me in a place like this!¡±


    As the chilly footsteps filled the back alley, she smiled creepily.


    ¡°I am sorry that it has to be like this. You must have come alone as well. Wouldn¡¯t it be a little difficult to handle this many people alone? Yes, it does not look like you have such ¡®weapon¡¯ eith¡ª¡±


    ¡°What nonsense is that? Who said there is none?¡±


    Whirling.


    The heavy sword that cut off the coachman¡¯s head a while ago rotated in Rodion¡¯s hand. Then, the jewel embedded in the handle of the heavy sword lit up and changed its appearance in an instant.


    ??


    A shape resembling a giant scythe.


    ¡®Are you saying that the ¡®scythe¡¯ was sealed¡­?¡¯


    So, didn¡¯t Rodion only get a higher rank just in his name?


    ¡®¡­Did he trick everyone about his power?¡¯


    If that is the case, it would be a loss to bet head-to-head here.


    The moment Veronica, after quickly grasping the situation, tried to turn around to escape¡­


    Rodion, holding the hilt of the scythe loosely, grinned flatly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s find out how far your limbs can be amputated, aunt.¡±


    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

 Chapter 27

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤


    Chapter 27


    Charlotte Eunice, who had not crawled on the floor since she was three, was experiencing the fear of death for the first time.


    ¡®I have heard that Lavrenti is this kind of family¡­¡¯


    She shut her eyes tightly again, recalling the brutal noises that could be heard all the time outside the carriage a moment ago. However, even with her eyes closed, it could not hide the fishy smell of blood.


    A streak of tears from fear flowed down Charlotte¡¯s trembling face.


    ¡®A little while ago, there were so many people.¡¯


    In this alley where only a single ray of light could shine through, there are now more people who were not alive than people who are alive. And now, the only reliable person left in this situation, Veronica Lavrenti, has long been hit while running out to attack with a pistol.


    Charlotte hid in her carriage, holding her breath as much as she could.


    ¡®I am scared¡­! I do not want to die! I did not come here to die like this!


    As she recalled the bloody noise outside the carriage a moment ago, Charlotte sobbed again and clung to the corner of the carriage as far as she could.


    She was afraid because it was too quiet outside.


    Obviously, Rodion Lavrenti, the culprit who created this chaos outside, must keep his eyes wide open.


    She has not seen him since she had been stuck in a wagon all the time, but he must have looked horribly ugly since he was the creator of this chaos. He might have a cut on his face, too¡­


    ¡®Please pretend you do not know, pretend you do not know¡­¡¯


    Though at that moment¡­


    The reality betrayed Charlotte¡¯s expectations.


    With a loud crack that sounded like a tree breaking, what used to be the carriage¡¯s door fell to the floor.


    Smack.


    At the sound of her footsteps approaching, stepping on blood on the floor, Charlotte could feel her tears cover her eyes.


    She will surely die like this.


    ¡®I hope he kills me quickly so I will not feel pain¡­¡¯


    ¡°What, is there anyone?¡±


    Tuk.


    The tears that had obscured Charlotte¡¯s vision the whole time fell quickly as she blinked her eyes. And, at that moment, she saw¡­


    A beautiful young man who has not yet lost the feeling of being a child.


    He reached out to Charlotte.


    ¡°Come on, get up.¡±


    A ray of light leaking into the alley was illuminating him from behind.


    He had long eyelashes and skinny cheeks that could be called a woman¡¯s, carved into the light. A neutral appearance and a languid voice like that of a full-fledged lion. Along with his gentle gaze and black eyes shining like obsidian made him look rather friendly.


    ¡°Hurry.¡±


    At a gentle urge, Charlotte reached out her hand, as if possessed and took his hand.


    ¡°Ar, aren¡¯t you killing me?¡±


    ¡°Why? Are you going to fight, too?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no! Not at all!¡±


    ¡°Then, why would I kill you?¡±


    As if he had heard a funny joke, the young man smiled innocently and pulled her out of the carriage, before continuing.


    ¡°Hey, I did not kill my aunt so take her with you. This is Lichpen¡¯s area, so it should not be difficult to find someone to help.¡±


    Let¡¯s not meet each other again.


    He said so and slowly disappeared out of the alley.


    Charlotte stared blankly at his back, and when he finally disappeared from her sight, she collapsed onto the floor.


    Her pounding heart still has not yet subsided.


    Charlotte stared blankly as she called out his name.


    ¡°Rodion¡­ Lavrenti.¡±


    The name seemed to have a sweet feeling somewhere.


    Whoosh


    The pendant stuck on Otis¡¯ left chest resonated unstably. Looking at it, he grinned and muttered as he covered the pendant with his palm.


    ??


    ¡°Anyway, Rodion, you really like to go wild¡­¡±


    ¡°What did you say, sweetheart?¡±


    At the same time, the door opposite Otis opened.


    And, what appeared was a seductive middle-aged woman with ash-blonde hair, who looked exactly like Otis. Even though she had a gentle smile on her face, she somewhat had a dangerous impression.


    Otis stared cynically at her face that resembled him and smiled.


    ¡°I thought I already said I did not want to set foot in this dirty mansion again, mother.¡±


    ¡°I am sorry about that. Anyway, you are back here again.¡±


    ¡°I think I am going to suffocate from the smell of rotten opium here.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, my beautifully raised son should not be suffocating. Heimos, could you open the window?¡±


    ¡°Of course, madam.¡±


    A young man, called Heimos, lightly kissed her cheek as he placed a fur coat on the shoulders of the middle-aged woman, Henrietta.


    No matter how good he looked, he was a simple servant.


    It was a formality that could not be seen as such.


    It is obvious that he was Henrietta¡¯s lover.


    ¡®It is a new lover I do not know.¡¯


    Otis tried to scoff at how many months it was this time, though he stopped thinking. Since no matter what the answer would be, he would not be able to shake off this dirty feeling.


    A mother who had no interest in her son in the slightest, playing with her lovers.


    In fact, he was able to understand it by making concessions a hundred times up to this point. However, the reason Otis decisively disdained Henrietta was that she began to take advantage of him when he grew up.


    ¡­Because she had no intention of giving up this honey-like position as the hostess of Lavrenti easily.


    ¡®Haha.¡¯


    A very greedy bloodline. Otis opened his mouth with a smirk as if to scoff.


    ¡°I do not plan on staying for long, so I will start with the business. My brother asked me to tell you that he had received the letter that was sent through aunt.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my. Did you come this far because you received the letter? This mother is happy.¡±


    ¡°No way, mother? I am here to tell you not to do nonsense.¡±


    Saying so, Otis¡¯ fingertips touched the neatly finished wooden armrests of the sofa. The hand slowly sweeping the dustless surface was as meticulous as a knife.


    ¡°During the day, aunt taunted Lavrenti and caused harm. Did you know that this would happen?¡±


    ¡°No way? I did not know she would harm a servant.¡±


    ¡°I did not even say a word that it was a servant who was harmed?¡±


    ¡°¡­Oh, my. Then, would she have done it to you? If she is of this nature, it must be a servant.¡±


    ¡°You are good at talking. After all, you cannot live without that mouth and tongue, so of course, it is natural.¡±


    The hand that was sweeping the sofa paused suddenly.


    ¡°Aunt will pay for it. Rodion is out for that. I am, though¡­¡±


    ¡®As your child¡­¡¯


    I wanted to tell you.


    To see you.


    The gap between the mother and son, which took place every time the words were cut off, narrowed little by little.


    ¡°Mother.¡±


    Otis¡¯ gloved hands grabbed Henrietta¡¯s shoulders.


    Now, there was no smile on his face.


    His piercing black eyes flashed fiercely toward Henrietta.


    ¡°Do not do anything.¡±


    ¡°¡­You do not know what I did, do you?¡±


    ¡°You have not done anything yet.¡±


    ¡®So, I am asking you to stay like this. Do not do anything¡­¡¯


    ??


    ¡°Is it not enough for you to touch me? Huh, mother?¡±


    ¡°¡­Ha. So, would you like to kill Ahibalt as I said? You are saying that I need to behave harshly. But then this is all for you.¡±


    ¡°It is not for me, but you. For your own comfort.¡±


    A cold voice of contempt reached Henrietta.


    At that moment, Otis smiled and straightened his bent back, before lifting his hand from her shoulders.


    ¡°So, if you want to find yourself in peace, mother. Do not do anything.¡±


    ¡®Then, at least, I will make sure you can die unharmed.¡¯


    Adding that, Otis smiled kindly as usual.


    ??


    The face that smiled and laughed softly was rather alluring yet chilling. If it had been someone else, they would have quickly lowered their tail to that bloody and stern smile, but unfortunately, Henrietta was not such an accommodating opponent.


    Henrietta, who was looking at the face that resembled her exactly, smiled softly.


    ¡°Then, Otis, why don¡¯t you get married instead of Ahibalt?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You said you are the only one who can touch it. I have set up many social positions to introduce my son, so you can just go there!¡±


    ¡®All right! He can do that!¡¯


    ??


    Henrietta giggled and clapped her hands together.


    ¡°I will send you an invitation to Lavrenti soon, so consider it! Is that chambermaid still alive?¡±


    Otis, who was about to turn his body, stopped abruptly. But, it was only for a fleeting moment.


    ¡°She chose your clothes so well! If you call her and let her do the work¡ª¡±


    ¡°Do it yourself.¡±


    ¡°Right, but are you leaving already? Otis.¡±


    ¡°I am leaving first. I think I will get sick if I talk anymore with you. Rodion did all the fun things, and I took on the boring role.¡±


    ¡®Well, since I am done talking, do I still need to be in this f*cking room anymore?¡¯


    He opened the door with a shrug, adding something he remembered before leaving.


    ??


    ¡°I forgot about this. We are going to clear up an area you occupied. I think it is District Seven. Please tell only those who do not want to use their organs and eyeballs anymore to step in.¡±


    ¡°¡­What? District Seven?¡±


    Henrietta¡¯s countenance turned faint for the first time.


    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

 Chapter 28

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤


    Chapter 28


    ¡°That is not allowed! If you get rid of it, how will I earn¡ª¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to do nonsense? The next thing to disappear will not be the district, but your head. ¡±


    Behave well.


    Thud.


    At that, Otis closed the door and left.


    The slick shoes climbed over the bodies scattered on the stairs. They were the people who died while trying to stop him from blindly stepping into Lichpen.


    Thanks to this, by the time he left Lichpen, the bloodstains were even more and more strewn along the path Otis passed.


    ??


    ¡°Whoo.¡±


    Standing in the garden, he gazed up at the dark sky and caught his breath. Whenever he faced Henrietta, he was always frustrated.


    Even though he does not hate her to the fullest, he could not accept her as his mother, either.


    It has always been on his side, weighing down his own feelings.


    ¡ª It is said that emotions engraved in childhood are not easily forgotten even when grown up. So, it is possible for the Young Master to do so.


    Otis swept away the voice from his childhood that abruptly came to him, then frowned and wiped his face harshly.


    ¡®Would she wake up by now?¡¯


    Suddenly, he felt he wanted to see her.


    About half a day ago before the current time.


    So, just before the silence enveloped the infirmary room where Irene was lying.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s been a while since I hunted.¡±


    ¡°Be careful not to get hurt anymore, Rodion.¡±


    ¡°If I get hurt more, can I lie down with Rea?¡±


    ¡°Do you really think you can, now? Stop talking and go. If you are too late, it will be difficult to meet the time.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I got it¡­ I will get some weapons. Hold on.¡±


    ¡°Do not come back here again, meet outside. Unless you plan to target Irene again.¡±


    At Ahibalt¡¯s words, Otis¡¯ gaze turned back to the curtain again. The black eyes, not knowing what they were thinking, were quickly removed.


    ¡°¡­Well, I see. Then, I will clean up some papers and go out while Rodion prepares.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you let a servant do it?¡±


    ¡°Well, it is not a big deal.¡±


    Otis shrugged with a leisurely smile.


    It meant he would do it himself.


    Ahibalt, who did not want to stop him, just shook his head as if to take care of himself and left with Rodion.


    Thump.


    ??


    As the door closed, a familiar silence began to revolve in the room.


    Otis¡¯ shoes turned round and he opened his mouth.


    ¡°Now, there are only the two of us left.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    ¡°Are you done pretending to sleep, Irene?¡±


    There was no answer, perhaps understandably.


    ¡°Are you still thinking of pretending to be asleep?¡±


    The moment he took the steps to pull the curtain back¡­


    ¡°¡­I did not mean to pretend I was sleeping.¡±


    The answer came.


    Maybe the paralysis did not go away completely, or the muscle relaxants my doctor gave Irene were doing too good of a job. Her words were still a bit slurred. However, the answer that came back was fine.


    Contrary to what the attending physician feared, she did not lose her memory, nor was there any damage to her head.


    Otis was pleased with the fact.


    What should he compare this relief to?


    As she was pretending to be asleep like that, he intentionally said something mischievous just to elicit a reaction. It was because he was worried something might go wrong with Irene. He has been worried all along.


    ??


    A thin smile appeared on Otis¡¯ lips.


    It was a face that would never be seen beyond the curtains.


    The gentle face that no one, including Irene, or even Otis himself, knew well.


    Without realizing that he was smiling, he pulled the round chair onto the bed. There were a few paper cranes at his feet, though he did not care.


    After the rustling of the paper and the sound of the wood being dragged, Otis again took the square piece of paper and sat down by the curtain.


    Taak.


    The sound of folding paper broke the silence between them.


    ¡°Then, Irene. May I ask why you were as quiet as a mouse in a barn?¡±


    ¡°Well, my tongue has not warmed up yet.¡±


    ¡°One of us would have noticed if you only raised your hand a little.¡±


    After saying that, Otis unfolded the paper with a straight mark and added.


    ¡°As I said before, I am asking because it is an occupational disease for a maid like you to stay quiet. Usually, there are a lot of rats. I do not mean to interrogate you, so answer comfortably. Besides, you have not heard anything you should not hear.¡±


    ¡°¡­Didn¡¯t you just say that I looked like a mouse hiding in a barn?¡±


    ¡°Mouse, how cute is it? Cute, and quick. You are always like that.¡±


    ¡°Um, so. Are you sure you do not want to question me?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    The answer was cool, but Irene sighed in secret behind the curtain.


    ¡®As expected, he thinks I am being suspicious.¡¯


    The problem is that, as Otis said, there was no proper excuse for deliberately pretending to be asleep and staying silent like that.


    Obviously, Irene had her own reasons.


    The first is that the timing of her waking up was not very good.


    ¡ª They told me to get married.


    It was something else to open her eyes the moment Ahibalt said that.


    The three brothers are getting together, putting their heads together, and exchanging gossip about the one who is the mother of the family register. From there, Irene could not get up and break the situation.


    And, the second reason.


    ¡®But, I cannot say that it was because of the game story¡­¡¯


    The place where Irene is now was a scene from a game episode.


    If there were one other thing, it would be that Louise was the one who had to lie down here, not her.


    This is how the story in the game flows.


    First, due to the appearance of Veronica, Louise was harassed by her. At this time, she was not only afraid of her, though she also feared that if she did something wrong, Veronica would treat her like a toy.


    ¡®So, Veronica left, and Louise panicked for the first time.¡¯


    Louise thought she had escaped Lichpen and ran away from Veronica¡¯s grasp. So, how could she not be terrified when Veronica came back like this and even called herself out?


    Because of that, she fell into a panic, and the male protagonists administered sedatives to her. Then, they gathered in the room where Louise was asleep and opened Henrietta¡¯s letter.


    The important thing here is that this episode should not be taken lightly.


    ¡®¡­A turning point in the Ahibalt Route.¡¯


    Louise woke up while the main characters were chatting. At this point, if Louise entered the Otis route safely, she was given two options.


    Whether that she would toss and turn to let them know she was awake?


    Or, will she be silent¡­?


    ¡®If you choose the latter, you will enter the Ahibalt¡¯s Route.¡¯


    That was how the current situation was unfolding.


    Ahibalt, who noticed that the person behind the curtain was not asleep, sent the others out and started talking.


    So, if there is one difference from now, it would be that the people who should have been here originally were Louise and Ahibalt¡­


    However, because of how things were unfolding right now, Irene was rather puzzled.


    ??


    ¡®I definitely chose to keep quiet because I thought the First Master would notice¡­¡¯


    Instead, the only one who stayed behind was Otis.


    One thought that popped up in Irene¡¯s head when she realized that she had fallen into the middle of the episode instead of Louise was¡­


    ¡®The game will be back, anyway.¡¯


    Tomorrow, the sun will rise and the stage will continue regardless of her will.


    Irene was not just a beginner who would make a fuss because the storyline was slightly different from the original. After all, an extra who almost overturned the whole story with the story of her resignation a few days ago, and the experience of playing the game six times¡­


    It was her.


    Now, most situations could not embarrass her.


    So, she calmly rolled her head.


    ??


    ¡®The game went around in the midst of that mess.¡¯


    No matter what the variables were, the game would somehow advance to the next episode.


    Towards the love and death of the heroine, Louise.


    Therefore, there was nothing special about the extras falling in the middle of the episode.


    If she thought about it a little more carefully, the reason would eventually appear. Because of that, Irene lay flat on her back and blinked her eyes, thinking.


    ¡®In this life, it definitely means she is in Rodion¡¯s Route.¡¯


    One condition was required in order to select ¡¯Keep Silent¡¯ at the Ahibalt junction.


    She would not have entered the Rodion Route right away.


    The reason is unknown, but when entering the Rodion route, Louise was not even given a choice in this episode. It was only in the story that she interrupts the conversation of the main characters by letting them know that she is awake.


    In other words, it meant that this episode was not treated as important in the Rodion Route.


    ¡®That means that there must have been a possibility that I might get involved as an extra.¡¯


    It was good news.


    Irene was deeply concerned about the case where Louise could not proceed with Rodion¡¯s Route.


    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

 Chapter 29

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤


    Chapter 29


    Originally, the route selection should have ended by going to clean Rodion¡¯s room on the first day when Louise came to the mansion. Though as she entered Otis¡¯ room, the game was strangely twisted.


    So, Irene thought that she might be connected to someone else by any chance.


    ¡®That is a relief.¡¯


    Irene was relieved without realizing it.


    ¡®If it were Rodion, it would not be difficult to reach the Love Ending.¡¯


    To Louise, she always felt indebted to her that she had to leave her alone in this harsh story, so this made Irene feel a little relieved.


    ¡®I have no choice but to help her as much as I can while I am still in the mansion.¡¯


    In order to do so, she will have to find out about the spies as well.


    ??


    ¡®Because we need to eliminate variables as much as possible¡­¡¯


    As she was lost in her thoughts, Irene could hear a voice coming through the curtain again.


    ¡°Are you feeling any better?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay, except for the fact that my body does not move well like wet cotton.¡±


    ¡°It is because of the release of a relaxant. Try moving your fingertips and toes.¡±


    At that, Irene did as Otis said.


    ¡°How is it? Can you move well?¡±


    ¡°I think so.¡±


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s move a little more. Can you stretch your arms out to the sides?¡±


    Irene did the same again this time. It was not at the level that it was impossible to move only because her body was a little heavy, so the arm moved easily without any problem.


    Except for the fact that her fingertips were sticking out of the curtains.


    ¡°That is looking good. Congratulations on being safe, Irene.¡±


    Saying so, he then tapped something into her hand that was sticking out of the curtain. When she moved her hand back, she found a paper-folded rose in her hand.


    ¡°¡­Did you mean to give the rose from the beginning?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it is for the purpose of checking since I could not rudely roll the curtains.¡±


    Otis said so, and added it as an excuse.


    ¡°It reminds me of my childhood.¡±


    ¡°When you were young?¡±


    ¡°I was lying down, waiting for you to wake up. I remember the day I first met you.¡±


    She did not want to question it, so Irene quietly listened.


    Otis¡¯s voice slowly continued his speech.


    ¡°At that time, I was a child full of rebellion against the world. I do not think I was being honest with you either.¡±


    ¡®I know that.¡¯


    Irene tried to answer this time, but strangely, her body had become drowsy.


    Was the medicinal effect of the relaxant spreading around the awakened body?


    ¡°Still, I think you¡­¡±


    She could hear Otis continue, although for Irene, who was already sleeping, it was just as meaningless as the chirping of birds.


    Irene shut her eyes again, clutching the paper rose.


    She did not realize that until the drowsiness ate more than half of her consciousness.


    ¡®It feels like I have forgotten about something.¡¯


    Nevertheless, still unable to remember what she was forgetting, Irene decided to entrust her body to the drowsiness¡ªusing Otis¡¯ soft voice as a lullaby.


    ??


    It felt like many hardships.*


    ¡®¡­Wait a minute.¡¯


    Obstacle after obstacle?*


    Obstacle¡­?


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Unknowingly, Irene screamed and hurriedly jumped up to her feet.


    She remembered now.


    Spy¡­!


    ??[ T/N: The author used a four-character idiom from the word ¡®????¡¯ which means ¡®many hardships,¡¯ as a play-on word for ¡®??¡¯ and ¡®?¡¯ to make Irene remember the word ¡®??,¡¯ which means spy. ]


    ¡®How did I even forget about this?¡¯


    She then quickly removed the curtain. Because when you think of something, you have to say it right away.


    ??


    ¡°Young Master, in our mansion¡­¡±


    However, Irene¡¯s words were cut off. It was because in Otis¡¯ hand, a sadly crumpled paper rose could be seen.


    Also, Otis¡¯s face, smiling bitterly.


    ¡°¡­Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°Ha, ha¡­¡±


    Though that smile only briefly stayed on his face. It was a smile as if something had happened to him.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Crunch.


    The paper rose was completely distorted in Otis¡¯s hand as he answered that.


    The fact that Irene had just crushed his little confession along with the paper roses by her scream just now.


    It was a secret that only Otis would keep.


    Unfortunately, the paper roses never opened again after that. First of all, around that time, it was time for Rodion to return, and most of all¡­


    ¡ª Didn¡¯t you have something to say, Irene?


    ??


    ¡ª Ah¡­ It¡¯s nothing.


    For someone who jumped up so suddenly like that, Irene was strangely quiet.


    ¡ª Your hand is wounded.


    In addition, a rather unnatural change of subject.


    ¡ª ¡­Yes. I got a paper cut.


    ¡ª You do not get cut by a knife, but you cut your hands on paper even though you are doing origami every day.


    ¡ª You are more vulnerable to familiar things. Besides, it is not deep, so it is okay.


    ¡ª Then, that is a relief.


    Otis was certain she had something to say. However, Irene kept her mouth shut and returned to her usual expressionless face.


    A maid who is speechless knows her place well.


    ¡ª You must be busy, so I think you should go now. Thank you for your care.


    The voice that gave the congratulatory order was too dry.


    As if they had never had a conversation with a thin curtain between them.


    No matter how many paper cranes and flowers he gave her, Irene would always respond like that. Of course, that made him comfortable, but sometimes, Otis felt frustrated, stuffy like there was a button up to his neck.


    It was a different frustration than when he found Irene shaking in the garden.


    So, it would not be too strange for him to think that he would have to go to Irene, the causative factor, to resolve it.


    Trying to rationalize it, Otis went up the stairs.


    The bloody coat was left with the footman, and he headed to the room where Irene was lying.


    Just as a migratory bird returns with a vague naturalness. Of course, it was a late hour, so he should not visit her recklessly, but fortunately, he had a plausible cause today.


    What Irene was about to say earlier¡­


    He could say that he came to ask her about it.


    ??


    Even if it were that expressionless face that still made him feel stuffy, looking back, it would definitely feel better than he does now.


    Those gazes and eyes without desire, as though she had no interest in anything at all.


    He wanted to hear a contemplative voice that would never harm him.


    It was a night where he could fall asleep only just by hearing that voice.


    As he went up the stairs and turned around, he could see a dim light leaking from the room in the dark hallway.


    ¡®Did she not fall asleep yet?¡¯


    Otis was not even aware of it.


    He took a few steps like a child following a dandelion stalk, then stopped abruptly. It was because of a voice that became clearer as he got closer to the room and the light that became brighter.


    ¡°It looks like there are flowers in this season as well.¡±


    ¡°I think you liked flowers quite a bit, Irene.¡±


    A voice as profound as wood grazed by rain.


    A familiar nickname.


    ¡°Seeing something you like helps with psychological stability, doesn¡¯t it? The physician said it is important to calm you down.¡±


    ¡°I am fine.¡±


    ¡°That is the word I have heard the most since getting to know you. I think it is time to stop listening to it.¡±


    A quiet, warm conversation flowed from the room, like a bonfire.


    A hallway with chilly air lingers and a room where light leaked out.


    Why did the gap in the space that was only a few steps away feel so great¡­?


    Otis stood silently in the hallway, before turning around.


    The walk back was heavy.


    Irene¡¯s return came within a week.


    Of course, Ahibalt and the servants wanted her to rest a little longer.


    ¡°Miss Irene! I popped a pincushion, what should I do?! Will it be deducted from my salary?¡±


    ¡°It is because the fabric is worn out. It is time to change it, so get some scraps from the tailor.¡±


    ¡°Miss Irene! No matter how hard I try, the blanket does not straighten out. What should I do?¡±


    ¡°Do not try to get up on the bed, use your hands like an iron to straighten them out.¡±


    ¡°Miss Irene! Is there a way to dust off the carpet without getting it all over our body?¡±


    ¡°Just¡­ I will do it.¡±


    Unfortunately, her successor was not talented in household chores.


    It was really sad that she wanted to cry¡­


    But, it was not just Louise that made Irene unable to lie down comfortably.


    Rather, it was the visit of the three male protagonists that was the biggest concern.


    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

 Chapter 30

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤


    Chapter 30


    Perhaps, could it be a system that has been introduced that accumulates points when you are alone?


    As much as they thought, they went in and out of the place Irene was until the threshold was worn out.


    The first was Otis.


    He, who always held out paper flowers to Irene, suddenly appeared with a bouquet the day after she collapsed.


    ¡°Irene, are you going to pretend to sleep again today? Look at this, I brought fresh flowers today.¡±


    ¡°¡­Where did you get flowers in this weather?¡±


    Ahibalt did the same. Could it be that spring came while she was lying down? Even at the suspicious gaze of Irene, Otis did not give in the slightest and just smiled.


    ¡°It was not easy, but the thing in the vase looked withered.¡±


    ¡°I put them in yesterday?¡±


    ¡°It seems to be a flower that withers quickly. Look, the tip is already yellow.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it originally a yellow flower?¡±


    ¡°Do not worry about such a small thing. The flowers I bought are prettier.¡±


    Is it so?


    Otis, who smiled sweetly like a flower, took Ahibalt¡¯s bouquet of flowers, threw them into the trash can, and put his own in the vase.


    ¡°Every time you see this flower, think of me.¡±


    ¡®¡­Well, I cannot help but think that way.¡¯


    After such a suspicious bouquet of presents passed once, it was Rodion who came to visit next.


    ¡°Really, aren¡¯t you bored when you are alone? I brought an animal to accompany me. This Doberman is very loyal.¡±


    ¡°What a wonderful friend.¡±


    ¡°Right? If anyone approaches you, he might bite you and kill them.¡±


    ¡°You are a scary friend¡­¡±


    ¡®Including him with an innocent face while talking like this¡­¡¯


    Nevertheless, maybe even the blood of iron-faced blood flows through the genes of this house. Rodion had an expression that did not care at all.


    No, she should say that the atmosphere had changed a bit. He became a little outspoken¡­ In the past, he would have been hesitant a little after saying this.


    ¡°Congratulations, Rea.¡±


    This time saying this, he even bent his eyes slightly.


    There was something that pointed to the cause of the sudden change of atmosphere.


    ??


    ¡®Maybe he took it out.¡¯


    Elios.


    A magical relic that was now known to have disappeared, and the only weapon left to Rodion by his predecessor.


    ¡®To be precise, it would be correct to say that it is a weapon that only Rodion can handle.¡¯


    Elios was not strictly a weapon, but the name of the material that became the weapon. An ancient heritage of magic that flowed into Lavrenti through the black market. Nevertheless, magic was needed to deal with Elios, and unfortunately, all of the magic had now been lost, and no one could handle it.


    Elios, which had almost become such a useless item even to sell, was turned into a weapon by a woman who accidentally visits the previous head of Lavrenti.


    ¡®Edith Lavrenti.¡¯


    Rodion¡¯s mother and a genius alchemist devoted to the study of ancient heritage.


    She was a person who aspired for higher status and wealth for her studies, and the predecessor Lavrenti required Edith¡¯s studies.


    ¡®And, she wanted a descendant who could handle Elios even if she couldn¡¯t use magic.¡¯


    Clearly, Edith¡¯s research was genius.


    However, even though she succeeded in processing Elios, she failed to activate Elios even without magic.


    In the end, after much trial and error, she came to this conclusion.


    ¡ª I don¡¯t think it is supposed to be an ordinary person. We need a special object.


    The fact that, in order to activate Elios, an extraordinary ¡®someone¡¯ was needed.


    And, Rodion was a child born under that interest.


    A child born to be able to use Elios.


    ¡®Because of that, he was born thanks to that and his constitution was remodeled. He hardly ever got out of the room until he was fifteen.¡¯


    Under Edith¡¯s insistence of controlling variables as much as possible, Rodion spent most of his life as her mother¡¯s subject, locked in his room.


    ¡®Of course, Rodion doesn¡¯t know this yet, but¡­¡¯


    To be precise, no one knew the truth except for the former head of Lavrenti and Edith. Others only knew that Rodion was simply too weak to leave the room when he was young and had to drink the potion his mother had made.


    It was said that the disease that occurred at that time changed his constitution and became the only body that could handle Elios. So, it was true that he was almost imprisoned in order to change his constitution, so it is not very wrong.


    However, this had one side effect.


    That is, his personality can be assimilated into Elios.


    ¡®It was said that after using it, it assimilates into the violence of the weapon and changes its personality a little bit.¡¯


    So, on some routes, you could see a completely blackened Rodion.


    But, that was the story when you played that route to the end.


    ¡®I do not know now.¡¯


    As far as Irene knew, Elios was not used now.


    ¡®Is it just my mood that he feels a little different?¡¯


    The part that was not revealed much in the game¡¯s story was hard to understand, no matter how many times she had been in this game for six years. Nevertheless, she could not openly ask if he took out Elios.


    In the end, Irene decided to demonstrate the spirit of an office worker after much deliberation.


    If she has to strip down from the top, she will do it.


    Irene decided to use ¡®praise¡¯ for Rodion¡ª


    ¡ªWhich was stroking his head.


    Needless to say, the effect was incredible!


    ¡°¡­Did I say I was stabbed then? If that was the case, we could lie down together.¡±


    ¡­It was as though she had heard some kind of terrifying murmur.


    In any case, thanks to these two, Irene came to realize just how uncomfortable it was to lie down in front of her employers.


    No, in fact, up to this point, it was somewhat still a level that she could tolerate because the two of them were friendly to her as usual. Moreover, they seemed to feel guilty about the fact that she was in bed because of Veronica¡¯s work.


    With that in mind, she was not at all unacceptable, Irene thought.


    And so, three days passed just like that.


    ¡°¡­First Master?¡±


    ¡°What is going on, Irene?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me, but what are these desks and papers all about?¡±


    ¡°I am going to work here from today.¡±


    ??


    ¡­Ahibalt moved his office.


    As Irene¡¯s eyes widened, unable to find her words, Ahibalt smiled loosely and continued.


    ¡°I heard that this place is such a busy place. Does everyone come to this place before going on their way to work? So, I thought that it would be better for me to get work here, too.¡±


    ¡°Still, the office¡­¡±


    ¡°I do not think you would accept my brothers but not me. Irene, I would be quite sad.¡±


    ¡®¡­That was exactly what I was trying to say.¡¯


    When Irene, who was stabbed in the face, did not answer. Ahibalt¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    ¡°I want to be by your side, too. Will you allow me?¡±


    Irene could see countless emotions intertwined in the smile that asked the question. She could not quite figure out what it was, though she knew one thing from her senses and experience.


    It was the fact that Ahibalt was patient about something.


    However, what is it¡­? He certainly wasn¡¯t like that when he came the night she fell.


    Irene pondered over the time he had visited earlier.


    That day, Irene tossed and turned while Otis went out and thought for a moment, before falling asleep due to the effect of the relaxing medicine. Though when she opened her eyes, she saw something rustling in the middle of the darkness. It was also the silhouette of an adult male with a fairly large physique.


    The moment she checked, goosebumps appeared all over Irene¡¯s body.


    ¡®Who is it?¡¯


    In retrospect, this place was Knox. Even though she was used to it, it meant that it was not unusual for an assassin to wander around one or two times.


    Irene, unwittingly tightening her body, hurriedly ran her hand under her blanket.


    ¡®Something to attack. Don¡¯t I have anything worth hitting at all?¡¯


    It would be great to have a knife that someone accidentally left behind, Even if it was an injection needle.


    ¡®Even a needle, please¡­!¡¯


    ¡°¡­Oh.¡±


    Perhaps, seeing the bed move, the silhouette turned towards Irene.


    Thousands of thoughts ran through her mind in that brief moment.


    ??


    ¡°Are you awake?¡±


    At the sound of the ensuing voice, she felt all her tensions melt away at once.


    ¡°¡­First master?¡±


    She could see the person in front of her tilting his head to the side slightly at the call. It was the person she knew well.


    Was it just her feelings that the cold, frozen air in the room felt warm in an instant?


    Irene slowly got up and grabbed the blanket tightly without realizing it. Meanwhile, Ahibalt approached and asked a question.


    ¡°Is your body okay? Now, the words seem to be coming out, right?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Yes.¡±


    ¡°In the afternoon, Otis told me that you had woken up safely. He said you woke up after we left.¡±


    As it was a little later, saying so, Ahibalt lit the gas lamp next to her. At that, the room lit up in an instant with the sound of a sharp flick of the match. Since she fell asleep as the curtains were pulled up, Irene could see the scenery in the room as it was.


    A man with a sharp atmosphere surrounding him was standing obliquely against the scarlet light, in a familiar, yet unfamiliar room.


    Irene quickly recognized the cause of the strangeness.


    ¡°¡­It looks like there are flowers in this season as well.¡±


    ¡­The presence of a vase placed on the closet next to Ahibalt.


    At her words, Ahibalt smiled softly and affirmed.


    ¡°I think you liked flowers quite a bit, Irene.¡±


    ¡®Did I like flowers¡­?¡¯


    While she was suddenly questioning that, Ahibalt went closer to the bed and drew the curtain behind her back.


    ¡°Looking at what you like helps relax your mind, doesn¡¯t it? The doctor said it is important to calm you down.¡±


    Stabilization¡­


    Irene pondered for a moment if she needed stability again this time. Unlike a while ago, the answer came quickly.


    ¡°I am fine.¡±


    ¡°That is the word I have heard the most since getting to know you. I think it is time to stop listening to it.¡±


    At the subtly yet resolute urge, Irene slowly laid herself down again. She did not forget to glance at Ahibalt after putting her head on the pillow.


    Fortunately, he seemed satisfied.


    Perhaps, his only purpose was to leave flowers in her room. He did not talk to her further and just carefully covered her up thoroughly again.


    No matter how much she thought about it, it was not just kindness to a servant.


    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

 Chapter 31

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤


    Chapter 31


    Seeing this, Irene was captivated by a strange feeling for a moment. Looking back, has she ever been looked after by someone since she came here?


    How does it feel when someone cares about you?


    Now, it was clear to her that this kindness might be to prevent her from leaving.


    ??


    Still, it was unavoidable about this strange feeling¡­


    ¡°¡­Even if you do this, my heart would not change.¡±


    Irene nailed it again before her heart grew any more sluggish.


    ¡®I am going to leave.¡¯


    At her words, Ahibalt¡¯s hand stopped very briefly. As light as the moment was, he smiled brightly and said.


    ??


    ¡°It was a pity that you think that.¡±


    ¡°I was just saying it.¡±


    ¡°I am just doing what I want, so you do not have to worry about it. It was not meant to be a burden on you.¡±


    Ahibalt¡¯s fingertips touched Irene¡¯s forehead and his delicate fingertips gently trimmed her messy hair.


    The shades that fell diagonally along the eyelashes in the daytime of Ahibalt were very beautiful. His line of sight, which looked a little lonely, seemed to add to the pitifulness.


    At that, Irene¡¯s face was blankly, unwittingly distracted by his gaze.


    He then released his hand and opened his mouth.


    ¡°As I said before, Irene. You are my person. You have been harmed by being under me.¡±


    So, this kind of kindness is only natural, he said.


    Saying that, Ahibalt, as always, maintained a friendly and refreshing attitude. He meant none of the seemingly complicated patience she felt when he said he would move the office.


    What happened in the last few days¡­?


    Irene pondered the discrepancy between the events of the day and Ahibalt¡¯s journey, and reflected over her doubts.


    The answer was found surprisingly quickly.


    When Louise came to visit for the fifth time after an accident, Irene clapped her hands.


    Ah¡­!


    ¡®Louise must have done something!¡¯


    She made a mess in his office, so Ahibalt, who could not stand it, announced that he would move to her side.


    Irene could guarantee it.


    When things got to this point, there was no way she could have been more comfortable lying down. In the end, she eventually announced that she would end her sick leave in a week and a half, and soon, the mansion returned to normal.


    Except for one thing, Irene¡¯s worries.


    Cutting off Otis¡¯ confession, Irene remembered what she wanted to say then.


    The existence of a spy that was not in the game story.


    ¡®After all, I could not talk about the spy.¡¯


    That was her new concern.


    Of course, there was a reason Irene could not tell him about the spy. It was because Otis seemed to not be feeling well the day she woke up. It was not because of the sudden release of the relaxant¡¯s amazing effect and dragging her into the steed¡­


    At first, she was going to tell him the story of her spy right away. Although she was a little concerned about the paper rose that Otis had crushed.


    ¡®The Second Master is often like that.¡¯


    She thought it was more important to reveal something about the spy first. Regardless, even if she realized it or not, the game was going to continue.


    ¡®The game proceeds according to the scenario, anyway.¡¯


    Louise¡¯s love and death do not deviate from the set episode no matter what variables they go through.


    But, what about herself?


    ??


    Could she say that she was safe from the threats created by variables?


    ¡®I almost died this time, too.¡¯


    In fact, she could have started all over again.


    Even though she heard later, they said her condition was truly an emergency.


    ¡ª I just thought I was a little stiff, doctor.


    ¡ª Of course, you cannot kill a person with that kind of incense. But, didn¡¯t you almost drink the liquid instead of the incense?


    ¡ª I thought it might contain poison.


    ¡ª The gut feeling was correct. Had you drank even a little, one of your limbs would have been amputated.


    In addition, if she drank it, the liquid would be absorbed directly into her organs, so it would be difficult to expect to survive.


    ??


    From then on, Irenea realized something.


    Variables in the game are dangerous to ¡®herself.¡¯


    ¡®And, the bigger the job, the bigger the variable.¡¯


    Deciding to shut her mouth to her spy was an extension of her realization.


    If she spoke about it or not, the game would go back, and things that would happen were supposed to happen.


    ¡®I do not have to raise the variable just because I know there is a spy.¡¯


    It was a harsh statement, but it was the reality. She did not want to get caught up for nothing after informing the male protagonists about the fact.


    Above all, Irene did not want to go back to the beginning like this.


    She had been through a lot of death, so her fear of death had blunted.


    This experience gave her a new insight.


    ¡®I refuse to go back to square one without being able to do anything in this life.¡¯


    ¡ª That is what I mean.


    Death is by no means something to be afraid of. But, she did not want to return to the mansion right away and become young again.


    That was a separate matter from death.


    The day Ahibalt came to her visit in the middle of the night.


    ¡ª As I said before, Irene. You are my person.


    Even though she heard that, she could not smile.


    My person.


    It was because the sound was strangely uncomfortable.


    ¡®If I leave this place, no one in this world will know me anymore.¡¯


    Now, she is more like home than the place she lived in before the Lavrenti mansion. The main characters were close to her like family.


    However, it was only appreciation for Irene.


    Time will go back again, and then everyone¡¯s memories will be erased, and she would fall here again. The sense of separation that she felt when she woke up as a child in a world where no one knew her after being invigorated by the happiness and death of the characters?


    ??


    Irene knew it, and that was why she wanted to leave this place.


    ¡®I want to forget this place even just for a little bit before time runs out¡­¡¯


    She wanted to get away from this place even a little bit.


    ¡­Ahibalt, who said without hesitation that she was his person.


    ¡­Otis, who folded paper flowers and cranes for her every day.


    ¡­Rodion, who hid behind her apron every morning when she went to wake him up every morning.


    Even Louise, who always smiled at her, even if her work was terrible.


    Irene wanted to forget them, because it would be good just for a moment. That way, the emptiness, and loneliness she would feel when time goes back, and the sense of separation will be reduced a little¡­


    She would be able to get her life back, at least a little bit, without being tied to the game.


    At this point, some people might be skeptical.


    If she does not like that sense of separation, wouldn¡¯t it be better if she left in advance? Or, can¡¯t she just leave as soon as she gets back?


    However, the situation has always been hard on Irene.


    ¡®Because I am an orphan with no ties or money.¡¯


    It was not for any other reason that she had set the timing of her resignation after Louise came.


    ¡®Retirement must mean money.¡¯


    Of course, the fact that Irene was the only Chambermaid was a big factor.


    The biggest reason was money. It was not until a few years ago that she was paid a decent salary, as Irene had moved into the mansion to work instead of her father¡¯s debt.


    So, since she became a Chambermaid.


    ¡®With a young body, there is no room for escaping¡­¡¯


    Even right now, she has reached a level where she can barely escape. So, why would she go back to the starting point without doing anything?


    Even though knowing one day that she had to, Irene could not accept it now.


    ¡®Never until I retire!¡¯


    Still, that does not mean she cannot stop looking for the spy. If a variable has already occurred already, she needs to figure out what it is so she can deal with it. It was also another reason why Irene could no longer mumble in her bed.


    The game was already rushing towards the next episode.


    If she relaxes even for a moment, she might get eaten up by variables.


    With that thought, Irene turned her body and he glanced around the room she was in.


    ??


    It was not the drawing room, not the tea room, nor even the office or storage room.


    It was not a tea room decorated like a greenhouse, though a large glass window designed to take in natural light as much as possible. And, even though it was not an office, the wall was decorated to make the surroundings feel cozy yet heavy.


    If there was one peculiarity, all that was in this spacious room was an easel, a canvas, and a small table with art supplies.


    ??


    literally, a room only for painting.


    Irene turned her back again and set the paint knife down on the rags of the wooden table.


    There was one reason she was here.


    Because the next section of the story of ¡´ Love or Die ¡µ is beginning. So, she is here to prepare for the episode of ¡¸ A Blood Stained Portrait. ¡¹


    ¡®And, of course.¡¯


    For a safe resignation.


    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

 Chapter 32

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤


    Chapter 32


    An episode of ¡¸ A Blood Stained Portrait. ¡¹


    It was the first episode of the Ahibalt Route, and the part where the situation in Knox began to change.


    To summarize the situation briefly¡ª


    ¡®Henrietta¡¯s scheme.¡¯


    There are currently three people living in Lichpen.


    Of course, all of them are women with a strong desire for power.


    The first person was Veronica, who tried to kill Irene a few days ago, and the other was Edith, Rodion¡¯s mother.


    And subsequently, Henrie Lavrenti, who was hostess of Lavrenti and mother of Otis.


    In the game, they were described as follows:


    ¡®A relationship in which they were forced to form an alliance, though they can strike each other in the back at any time.¡¯


    It was only natural that three people with a strong lust for power and similar wants were gathered here. On the surface, Lichpen was just Veronica, who had the real power in Knox, and the Lavrenti wives who supported her.


    If we take a closer look, different desires are hidden.


    ¡®Henrietta does not want to lose her position as the hostess of Lavrenti.¡¯


    Even when she was kicked out by her Lichpen, she would never tolerate poverty.


    ¡ª If you guys want to send me to Lichpen, send Lichpen a million gold living expenses every month.


    At that time, the deal was made alone with Ahibalt, and Irene heard this line while she was placing down a teacup for them.


    A million gold.


    ¡®How many loaves of bread for that money¡­¡¯


    It was that secret that the hand of Irene, a small servant who was putting down the teacup, trembled involuntarily. Unfortunately, Irene did not hear anymore after that because she had to leave the room. But, she knew only that Ahibalt had finally accepted the request.


    This was because Otis, who later heard the terms of the deal, jumped.


    ¡ª Brother, are you out of your mind? You set such a price for Lichpen? If it were a million dollars, a decent mansion would last for half a year!


    ¡ª That is true. Still, isn¡¯t that the amount of money that can be scratched?


    ¡ª It is ridiculous to spend that much money on feeding them.


    ¡ª Do not say that. Rather, if we do not give that much money, there will definitely be people who would gossip about the sons who drove their mother out.


    ¡ª Still¡ª


    ¡ª Stop. It is a matter that has already been decided. We are still weak, and we need to catch the flow of public opinion to some extent. Would I have given my aunt a three-year grace because I was a weakling, Otis?


    Ahibalt explained.


    Sending Lavrenti¡¯s women to Lichpen should not really seem like they were kicked out. It should look like it was arranged so that they can spend the rest of their lives there comfortably.


    ¡ª This place is where conspiracy and betrayal play a game. The more you do that, the more you need to build a reputation and use a docile voice.


    Humans cannot easily approach ferocious beasts, though what about a dog that seemed harmless?


    When people flock easily, opportunities would naturally follow. If there is someone who falls for it, you can thin it out and use the opportunity.


    And, only then would people notice the sharp teeth of the animal they easily approached.


    ¡®In the end, Ahibalt was right.¡¯


    In those three years, Ahibalt, who was significantly pushed by Veronica, had accumulated power far beyond the current Veronica. At first, Edith and Henrietta were supporters of Veronica, but when the situation turned out like this, they secretly had a different heart.


    At this point, Veronica may be a rotten rope.


    So, before she becomes a kite that falls off the string, they have to hold on to another string before the kite falls!


    With that in mind, this was what Henrietta chose.


    ¡®It was to make a connection with Ahibalt.¡¯


    To be precise, she used Veronica to try to kill Ahibalt, and then informed him of the fact and saved him.


    Even if the plan went a little wrong and Ahibalt really dies, well.


    She had nothing to lose.


    But, vice versa¡­


    So, it was necessary to prepare in case Ahibalt had to kill Veronica.


    ¡®That was why she is trying to seize the sovereignty of Lavrenti by marrying Ahibalt with the prepared bride.¡¯


    Sending a painter to paint a portrait was the starting point of all the plans.


    Of course, if it had gone according to Henrietta¡¯s plan, the name of this episode would not have been as bloody as ¡¸ A Blood Stained Portrait. ¡¹


    Anyway, the important thing was that Irenea would be able to use it.


    ¡®At this point, we do not even know who sent the spy.¡¯


    They do not even know who the spy is.


    There were too many entangled desires to simply think that Veronica would have sent them. Nevertheless, it could be someone else from Lichpen, or maybe an unusual outside force has joined hands with Veronica.


    So, Irene hid a small device in preparation for this episode.


    ¡®It would be better to remove such a variable as soon as possible.¡¯


    Fortunately, only the episodes of Ahibalt have been entered so far, but the next episode of Otis and Rodion awaits.


    If the variable also affected Louise, she might go down the ¡®Die Route.¡¯


    ¡®Of course, that does not mean I will be in trouble.¡¯


    Knowing that Louise was going to die, she was unlikely to be able to leave this place comfortably.


    ¡®That is why I wanted to leave before the game began in earnest.¡¯


    With that thought, the last week¡¯s events were drawn over Irene¡¯s gaze, looking down at the art supplies placed side by side on a white gauze towel.


    While Irene was lying in bed for her recovery, it was not just the three male protagonists who visited her bed.


    At night, there was one more guest who came to her secretly.


    A hand opened the door carefully so as not to make a noise, and black Mary Jane shoes stepping into the room¡ª


    A small face was peeking out through the door.


    ¡°Miss Irene, are you sleeping?¡±


    Even the soft voice that was lowered as much as anyone could hear it. It was obvious without even looking back who the protagonist of all those things would be.


    ¡®Louise.¡¯


    Because, in the first place, the Lavrenti mansion was not a harmonious place where the servants gathered and chatted with each other. Just because Irene was lying in her bed, she had no one else to come to ask her regards.


    Originally, the death of people here, the head of Knox, was largely due to plentiful reasons rather than the fact that the soup was scorched.


    ¡®It is a little less frequent now.¡¯


    The predecessor Lavrenti was a man with no mercy in his hands, and his wives and Veronica were no different.


    Just thinking about Veronica, who treated the servants harshly, was enough to picture the lifestyle of that time.


    The employees who went through such a bloody period implicitly did not try to care for each other.


    ¡®In the world of weak and strong, the only person who gives up is the person who will be stomped on.¡¯


    Even for survival, it was better not to build close friendships.


    Especially, with someone who was scheduled to leave, like Irene.


    ¡®I saved him once in the Second Master¡¯s room.¡¯


    It was just a human duty. She had no intention of making friends with her privately.


    So, Irene closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep.


    Then, as if hesitating a little, Louise stood in front of the room, came inside before quietly placing something in the room, and left. A basket of simple snacks such as sandwiches and cinnamon rolls, and a small note wishing for a good recovery.


    Like herself, Louise, who works as a servant of Lavrenti because of debt, could not have bought food with her money.


    Then, the answer was obvious.


    She gave Irene the meal that was rationed to herself.


    Thinking that Louise would only do it once, but every day after that, she left her meal inside Irene¡¯s room as she was pretending to be asleep.


    In the end, Irene, who had received Louise¡¯s meal on the third day, could no longer pretend to be asleep.


    ¡°Oh, Miss Irene. Are you awake today? I thought you were sleeping.¡±


    ¡°¡­That is because I could not steal Miss Louise¡¯s dinner anymore.¡±


    ¡°Oh, did you know? Hehe, I am a little embarrassed. I have nothing to offer, so even that was all I had.¡±


    ¡°Louise, are you not tired?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    At Irene¡¯s cold question, Louise¡¯s smile faded a little.


    Seeing that, she continued to shoot her words, ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired? You must be hungry and tired to do my share as well.¡±


    ¡®In the meantime, she still visited several times during the night and gave me food¡­¡¯


    ¡°Why are you even doing this?¡±


    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

 Chapter 33

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤


    Chapter 33


    Irene¡¯s question was somewhat distressing.


    However, when Louise heard the question, she tilted her head as if she did not understand the English language.


    ¡°I like Miss Irene, and I want you to get well soon, right? Of course, that was also a gift for helping me all this time. I heard that if you eat well, you will get better faster!¡±


    Louise smiled cheerfully, bending her arms like someone trying to show off her muscles.


    However, Irene was rather impressed by the appearance.


    ¡®Stupid. She is really a fool.¡¯


    That smiling face, and acting bravely even though it was obvious that it would be difficult to do the work alone¡­ It was all foolish.


    Irene knew Louise and this mansion well.


    Originally, it was Louise who collapsed in this episode because she was very afraid of Veronica.


    Will it not hurt her just because she became confident this time?


    In retrospect, when she collapsed, Louise curiously questioned her condition.


    ¡ª Oh, my God! Young Masters, what if Miss Irenea dies like this?! What if her body hardens like this and becomes as stiff as a plaster and turns into a stone?!


    You might think that it was just a worry from good imagination¡­ But, rather, it would be more correct to say that it was because she had seen cases like Irene many times.


    After all, Louise was also a person who came from Lichpen.


    Irene recalled the tearful face of Louise, whom she had seen as she collapsed and her vision was constantly dulling.


    ¡®At that time, she was really surprised.¡¯


    So much so that she could not help but worry about it.


    So, when Rodion came to visit, Irene asked carefully.


    ¡ª Youngest Master, may I ask you one thing?


    ¡ª Huh? What is it? Ask me anything!


    ¡ª Thank you. It is about Miss Louise.


    At that time, Rodion had a visibly disappointed expression on his face. Though obviously, Irene was not the kind of person who cared about such things.


    ¡ª I am a little worried because Miss Louise seems to have been very surprised that day. Is she all right?


    ¡ª ¡­I do not know either. I had some work to do that day. I am not free enough to care about a maid. Why are you asking me that?


    ¡ª Because the Youngest Master seems to be close to Miss Louise.


    To be precise, it was because Louise has now entered the Rodion¡¯s Route.


    Rodion, unaware of the circumstances, looked quite heartbroken.


    ¡ª You can ask the butler about that. Is that all you have to ask me?


    ¡ª The butler does not come often.


    ¡®And, it is difficult for me to ask other Masters. So, I am sorry if it is rude¡­¡¯


    ¡ª ¡­Rea, does that mean that I am more comfortable to you than my brothers?


    ¡ª Well, yes.


    When Rodion asked the question, Irene agreed without hesitation.


    If she had to pick the person she was most comfortable with among the three male protagonists, it was definitely Rodion.


    Even though he was obviously emotional and hard to say that he was gentle, that made him easier to deal with. Because his feelings are more clearly revealed than Ahibalt or Otis, whom she could not quite understand their feelings.


    Besides, there were many areas where she wanted to hug a young man, who still felt like a child.


    Maybe, it was because Rodion often asked Irene for ¡®commendation.¡¯


    Whatever the reason, she was comfortable with Rodion.


    At that fact, Rodion¡¯s crumpled heart looked like it had been ironed cleanly.


    Immediately after that, he lit up his black eyes and confided all of the current situation of Louise that he knew.


    So, since she heard the story, it was even more difficult for her to receive Louise¡¯s favor. According to Rodion¡¯s story, Louise sometimes grabs her fingertips as if he was surprised. As if trying to make sure it was not solid yet.


    How could she come to check up on her when she was trembling like that herself¡­


    ¡°I do not understand anymore. How do you even say that? I might throw it all away¡­¡±


    ¡°But, Miss Irene, you never locked the door to your room.¡±


    ¡®¡­If you did not want me to come, you could lock the door.¡¯


    ¡°So, how can I not come to see you?¡±


    In the end, Louise said so and smiled broadly.


    Her beautiful face, loved by her male protagonists, became even more beautiful in the moonlight.


    Looking at her face, Irene thought.


    It was really hard not to love someone who deserves to be loved.


    Even though it was so hazy now that she could not even remember, Irene was not that indifferent in the beginning.


    There were happy days and sad days at the beginning of the return¡ªon those days when she would be angry, and on days when she beat her heart from sadness.


    Of course, she was also close with Louise.


    No matter what, Irene liked a good-natured character like Louise, and regarded her as a friend in Knox, who had no one to be attached to.


    Yes. That was the case until her third regression.


    It was not until one day that she realized that, even after seeing all the Love endings of Louise, she could not return to reality.


    Failing to return to reality in the previous three play-throughs meant one thing¡­


    That she had to go back to reality through Louise¡¯s death.


    In order to return to reality, she had to drive Louise into her tragedy. She hesitated, but she eventually did it. Irene saw Louise twisted, broken, and in despair.


    Nevertheless, she still could not return to reality.


    Irene drove her back, again and again, into her destined tragedy.


    ¡­Consequently, she killed Louise three times.


    And now, she was about to leave the mansion, leaving her on this two-way road, love and death.


    Irene vowed in her heart that she would never spare Louise again, and that she would never get close to her.


    Though¡­ are there times when things go as you desire?


    She eventually gave Louise half the bed that night.


    The bed here was much softer than what Louise and Irene originally used, and the blankets were excellent as well.


    ¡°Miss Irene. I suddenly wanted to get sick.¡±


    ¡°That kind of thing¡­ do not say it.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I am joking!¡±


    It seemed half-serious, but she decided not to argue.


    Meanwhile, Louise rubbed her cheek against the silk duvet and smiled broadly.


    ¡°Yes. This feels like we are having a pajama party! I used to do it a lot when I was younger.¡±


    Irene knew that, too.


    Louise¡¯s pajama party. The few sparkling memories of her childhood that she cherished.


    ¡°When I first saw Miss Irene, I thought you were a little scary because you did not smile very much. Although now, I know that Miss Irene is kind.¡±


    ¡°¡­That is too much of a compliment for me.¡±


    ¡°Not at all! I am always indebted to Miss Irene. I get a lot of help.¡±


    It was not like that.


    Still, she did not even want to be humbled by the truth, so Irene quietly listened instead of answering.


    Louise¡¯s words were mostly what she had been saying¡ª


    ¡ªHow wonderful of a maid she was, and how lucky she was herself to be able to work with the same shooter as Irene. And, how surprised she was when Irene collapsed.


    ¡°I was with the Young Master Rodion at that time, and I was really startled! I was impatient about what to do if something went wrong with Miss Irene, but everyone was so calm¡­¡±


    ¡°Anyway, it is all right since I am still alive.¡±


    ¡°That is right. Though at that time, I thought¡­¡±


    ¡°What were you thinking?¡±


    ¡°I hope Miss Irene is happy.¡±


    It was an extension of the idea that made her bring her own meals, Louise said.


    ¡°When you eat something delicious, you feel a little bit better! When I am full, it is easier to think.¡±


    Of course, she had the intention to eat well and be healthy, but she thought that Irene would be happy even a little bit after eating this, so she said that she was happy even though she was hungry.


    As she listened to those heartfelt, sincere affections, Irene felt somewhat lighter.


    She then patted Louise, who fell asleep as she thought so.


    ¡®As much as you wish for my happiness, I wish for your happiness as well.¡¯


    Even if our lives are constantly spinning in the same place.


    ¡®I hope that you, who deserve to be loved in every moment, are happy.¡¯


    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

 Chapter 34

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤


    Chapter 34


    Back to the present.


    ¡®So, I have to catch the spy, for myself and for Louise¡­ I hope this device works well.¡¯


    With that thought in mind, Irene put another piece of cloth over the gauze towel. When the door opened and someone came in.


    It was Ahibalt, the main character who would be painted on the portrait.


    He came in with his sleeve clenched, perhaps because he had not yet stitched the cufflinks, before widening his eyes when he saw Irene.


    ¡°Oh, are you still preparing?¡±


    ¡°No. It is all done now.¡±


    ¡°Is your body all right?¡±


    ¡°I heard from the doctor a few days ago that my limbs are fine.¡±


    ¡°Because there may be sequels. That is great, then. Well, if you are done, can you help me with this?¡±


    At Ahibalt¡¯s words, Irene hurried to his side.


    The cufflinks, which looked like they were made after the color of Ahibalt¡¯s eyes, kept turning around in his hands.


    ??


    Making an excuse, it seemed as though he was embarrassed.


    ¡°You always did it, so it was not very easy when I tried to do it myself.¡±


    ¡°It could be because it is something you are not used to.¡±


    She replied roughly and carefully fastened the cuffs. When she raised her head, there was Ahibalt, with a somewhat uncomfortable expression on his face.


    Irene then thought without even realizing it.


    ¡®He was always like this in this episode.¡¯


    All the things Ahibalt wore were chosen by her today.


    A three-piece suit and cravat, a tie and cufflinks all matched as a set, with ruby-studded gold. And, even the double eagle crest above the heart.


    This would normally be the job of a maid, though Henrietta took the original maid with her on her way to Lichpen.


    Naturally, the butler suggested that we find a new chief of her maid, although it was more difficult than expected.


    As for how difficult it was¡­


    ¡ª They must be working in Lavrenti for more than five years, so they have to know the family well. They also have to be old enough to lead and must have some aristocratic knowledge. Where are you going to find someone like that, butler?


    To the butler¡¯s suggestion to save her maid chief, Ahibalt responded like so.


    And, since he was right, they had to compromise on the plan.


    She worked the longest at the Lavrenti¡¯s mansion, and as a chambermaid, they gave Irene, who also had some aristocratic knowledge, the authority equivalent to that of the maid chief.


    ¡®But, he said he could not let her be the personal maid at the time because she was still young.¡¯


    It was a good thing for Irene.


    She only knew how difficult it would have been to give her resignation if she had been a maid chief.


    In other words, she was crying a little because even though she was not even the chief maid, it was difficult to submit the resignation letter.


    ¡®Well, I quite like it that I am able to choose clothes.¡¯


    The completion of fashion was the face, and choosing the clothes to wear on the perfect model was like playing with a doll.


    How does it feel to decorate this precious face and body that is colored in any way you put it on?


    Because of this, Irene decorated Ahibalt differently for each play.


    Today¡¯s dress code was red.


    The large ruby-studded cufflinks fastened on both sides, and she took a step back.


    As she lifted her head to tell her that she was now, at that moment Ahibalt pulled down his tie, which she had tied so well.


    ¡®¡­What?¡¯


    What is he trying to do?


    Rebellion? Late adolescence¡­?


    As Irene was about to narrow her brow in absurdity without realizing it, Ahibalt held out the tie.


    ??


    ¡°It is a little uncomfortable wearing this today.¡±


    Surely, it was tied well without a single wrinkle?


    ??¡±I think you will have to tie it again.¡±


    ??


    Still, a little puzzled, she grabbed the tie instead of answering. Refining the shape and location of the tie pin and boutonniere was a bonus.


    Ahibalt looked down at her deciduous hair as she was preoccupied with his dressing, before Irene lifted her hand again as it fell off him when she was done.


    As if nothing had happened.


    Ha. Eventually, Irene let out her satisfied sigh and nodded.


    ¡°I think it is done now.¡±


    Moderate tightening and neat appearance.


    Ahibalt nodded, lightly twisting his neck as though taking a pose.


    ¡°Thank you. I think I like everything that has been through your hands.¡±


    ¡°It must be proof that I worked that long.¡±


    ¡°It is not just about work.¡±


    ¡®What else is there¡­?¡¯


    Thinking so, Irene, who tilted inwardly, suddenly reached out her hand and trimmed Ahibalt¡¯s attire once with a familiar touch, and released her hand.


    Then, she raised her head.


    ¡®Ah.¡¯


    It was that expression again.


    ??


    ¡­An expression that seemed to be somewhat uncomfortable as though tolerating something.


    ¡®If I had been able to see a little more, I would have known for sure¡­¡¯


    Unfortunately, she could not confirm it as he quickly turned his head away. His turning side profile seemed to be wrinkled for a moment, though instantly, he burst into laughter.


    ¡°Why are you laughing?¡±


    ¡°Oh, suddenly this situation is funny.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­?¡±


    ¡°I am trying to paint a portrait to marry a woman I have never seen before¡­ And, the fact is that there is nothing that did not go through your hands in preparation for the painting?¡±


    Ahibalt smiled bitterly. However, Irene only blinked in doubt.


    Because, to her, his words were a bit odd.


    Of course, isn¡¯t he supposed to have a maid who was close to the master to take care of him? Especially if there was no chief maid for her, and the hostess was living separately¡­


    ¡°Is that funny?¡±


    ¡°It is funny. It is ridiculous that we have a marriage without seeing each other even once. Even if it was an arranged marriage or anything like that, don¡¯t you do a formal match-up?¡±


    The focus was on his fianc¨¦e, not himself.


    Well, is there anyone who would want to marry someone you have never seen before?


    With that thought, Irene nodded her head lightly and accepted the word.


    ¡°Come to think of it, I have not been told to prepare a tea room.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps, they were thinking of sending a portrait first. Maybe, they do not even intend to tell the First Master about revealing who your partner is until the marriage is confirmed.¡±


    ¡°Then, should I draw you handsomely?¡±


    ¡°¡­Why?¡±


    ??


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it the drawing to show others? Wouldn¡¯t it be nice if they liked it?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ Do you want my marriage partner to like me?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    At Irene¡¯s light reply, Ahibalt¡¯s expression hardened for a moment. However, she did not see because Irene had already turned her back towards the easel.


    After a brief silence that no one noticed, the conversation resumed.


    ¡°¡­Then, you have to do the opposite. What should I do if I am drawn to being handsome, and then they are disappointed when they see me in person? I think you should lower their expectations in advance.¡±


    ??¡°No matter how much they expected, I do not think anyone will be disappointed by the First Master¡¯s appearance.¡±


    Of course.


    Because he was the male lead.


    ??


    He may not know, but Ahibalt was in charge of setting the most beautiful person in this novel.


    Nevertheless, Irene knew that no one would dislike the appearance of Ahibalt, a typical handsome man, even though it was not necessarily like that.


    A clean face without a single speck, and a nose and cheeks cut with a sculpting knife. Deep eye holes that cast a charming shadow and thin lips with clear lines¡­


    ¡®Besides, good manners. Wonderful voice.¡¯


    The three men in Lavrenti were so different that it was hard to believe that they were of the same bloodline.


    If Rodion had a charm that stimulated your protective instincts by wanting to be patted and hugged, then Otis was seducing by nature.


    It made you imagine what the gesture might mean just by touching the fingertips¡­


    A tempting and decadent atmosphere.


    ¡®Of course, when we first met, he was a little closer to Rodion¡­¡¯


    ??


    Maybe, it was because you cannot hide your natural bloodline?


    As Otis grew up, he became more like Henrietta. His appearance, personality, and atmosphere. Thus, the leisure and sensual man he is today was born.


    Ahibalt, on the other hand, was different.


    He had been like that since we first met¡ªan ascetic and restrained atmosphere. Manners were permeated in the body¡ªthe standard of a gentleman.


    ¡®Did he say that he lost his mother when he was young and was educated as the successor?¡¯


    So, Ahibalt¡¯s image could be summarized as mentioned.


    Needless to say, he was the kind of person who would be liked by anyone.


    Irene said as she drew a thin curtain over the wide window.


    ¡°No matter who your opponent is, they will definitely like the First Master.¡±


    ??


    ¡°¡­Is that so? What is the rationale?¡±


    ¡°Reason?¡±


    ??


    ¡°Because I do not think I am the type of person I would like.¡±


    Behind Irene, who closed curtains, the sound of heavy shoes followed. A large hand was overlapped with her hand at an angle that was holding the thin curtain.


    When she turned around, Ahibalt, who was approaching her, was standing there with a polite expression on her face.


    An expression that hid patience under a gentlemanly smile¡­


    Suddenly, Irene woke up to the sound of the curtains being pulled.


    It seemed that Ahibalt had drawn the remaining curtains instead of her. He did not stop there. He then took Irene¡¯s hand, which was holding the curtain, and lowered it. The end of his mouth rose up softly, resembling the silhouette of a swan on the water.


    ¡®I think it is the first time I have seen him this close.¡¯


    ¡­Seeing it up close was even more fascinating.


    Was the shadow of the eyelashes on the cheeks originally so beautiful?


    Because of that, Irene was distracted for a while.


    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

 Chapter 35

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤


    Chapter 35


    Ahibalt¡¯s lips moved again.


    ¡°I am curious to know what you think of me as someone you might like.¡±


    ¡°¡­Oh.¡±


    ¡°I want to hear it. What would you like about me?¡±


    ¡°Are you curious about my opinion? Or, is it an order?¡±


    ¡°The former. I do not want to force your opinion.¡±


    Uttering that, Ahibalt¡¯s gaze descended to an oblique line in a slightly bitter way.


    ¡°It is just that I lose my confidence when there are occasions like this. As you know, there is no one who could tell me that. The pretense is more of a specification.¡±


    So, this was a story about trusting Irene, who does not speak empty words.


    ¡®Come to think of it, Ahibalt was a character who distrusted himself.¡¯


    In other words, he had low self-esteem.


    At times, it felt rather strange. Since if there were anyone closest to perfection, it would definitely be him. In any route, Ahibalt never used more emotions than necessary.


    He was calm, even as he stabbed his sword into himself and his beloved lover.


    The straight, cut cheeks and facial features were incomparably beautiful, and his voice was full of dignity.


    From an early age, he was perfectly educated as a nobleman, and he looked like he would have nothing to do with the criminal gang called ¡®Knox.¡¯


    However, in this life, having watched Ahibalt since childhood, Irene realized.


    He was not a perfect human.


    Ahibalt¡¯s well-groomed appearance was something he had created for himself, and he even felt a little obsessed with having everything in place. Anxiety from not believing in himself often caused him to grab his left hand, and he was a picky eater.


    There was even a tendency to be obsessed with what he loved.


    Even now, he came to her because he could not button the cufflinks.


    ¡®It is a bit too many to pick.¡¯


    It would take a little longer if she thought about it, but it seemed that Irene would not be able to sincerely answer Ahibalt¡¯s question if she kept counting this.


    With that thought, she quickly got out of her thoughts and changed her mind.


    Despite all of his shortcomings, Ahibalt was the kind of person anyone would like.


    ¡®Hmmm.¡¯


    Well, first of all¡­


    ¡°You are handsome. You have a nice body.¡±


    At that, he burst into laughter at the direct answer.


    Meanwhile, Irene only tilted her head and continued.


    ¡°I do not know why you are smiling. I am serious. A person¡¯s appearance determines a lot more than we think.¡±


    ¡°Oh, of course, it is. Though what if appearance does not work with you? All right. For example, what if it is an opponent who cannot see?¡±


    ¡°The First Master has a good voice.¡±


    ¡°People who only talk through handwriting cannot hear my voice.¡±


    ¡°You write well, and also have good manners.¡±


    ¡°If I listen to you, I think I am a very clich¨¦d person with nothing, except for being in good shape.¡±


    Hearing compliments like this in front of you can be embarrassing, although Ahibalt was calm. Besides, he even told an unusual joke.


    ¡®He did not seem to take my words seriously,¡¯ Irene thought.


    ¡°If that is the case, I do not think it would be bad for the First Master to just think that I flatter you.¡±


    ¡°Is that so, now?¡±


    ??


    ¡°Because it was sincere.¡±


    When Irene replied quickly with a very slight resentment, Ahibalt raised his characteristic loose, yet gentle smile during the day he usually wore.


    ¡°Then, I am relieved to hear that.¡±


    ¡°About¡­?¡±


    ??


    ¡°Because it means that I can win your favor just by having a clich¨¦d appearance.¡±


    ¡®So, even a guy like me can earn your trust.¡¯


    Swallowing the following words, Ahibalt looked down at the maid, who gazed up at him silently.


    Hair resembling fallen leaves and her purple eyes as clear as a violet¡­


    Would she know that if the blunt-looking little lips shrink a little in doubt, that indifferent face resembles a cat that just woke up from a nap?


    ??


    Ahibalt remembered the first time he had known her as he watched Irene step away from him and tidy the easel. Somehow, she was strangely good at everything.


    This woman, who was as calm as she was¡­


    It was when she was still tying her hair up with her youthful face¡ªthe small girl with her long hair tied high.


    Most of the time, she was busy dealing with his half-brothers of her age. Ahibalt once passed through the garden and overheard a chattering conversation. To be precise, it was close to one side, unilaterally fighting.


    Turning his head, she saw Irene and Otis sitting side by side at the tea table.


    ¡ª Young Master. Mrs. Meyer said that as a culture, you must master either music or liberal arts.


    ¡ª That tutor? Tell them I said no to both.


    ¡ª He also said that if the Young Master came out like that, even the Youngest Master would not receive an education, so he said absolutely no. And, since the Young Master needs to learn respectful usage and intonation, he told you to use respectful words in everyday life, if possible.


    At the news that Irene was pouring out, Otis raised his astonishment on his face.


    ¡ª What? What does Rodion have to do with me?


    ¡ª Honorific language, Young Master.


    ¡ª ¡­What does that have to do with me?


    ¡ª That was good just now.


    ¡ª I do not care about this. He is him and I am me, so what kind of nonsense is that?


    Instead of answering, Irene lifted up the teapot and filled Otis¡¯ cup.


    ¡ª I am just telling you what I have heard. He said that if the Young Master protested, he would take supplementary classes at tea time starting tomorrow.


    ??


    ¡ª I am going crazy¡­ If he is so impatient with it, I should just learn something. What looks better? What do you think?


    ¡ª Well¡­ Art? The Young Master does not know how to play an instrument at all.


    ??


    ¡ª Huh? How did you know? I had not picked up an instrument ever since I broke the violin.


    ¡ª Last time you were playing the music box, the beat did not match at all, so I was amazed.


    As she said so, Irene picked up a piece of cloth from a pile about a forearm high on one side of the table and folded it nicely with a few gestures before continuing.


    ¡ª So, if you had to choose, liberal arts would be better. It is not difficult to write with your hands even if the Young Master does not really have any sense of art.


    ??


    ¡ª What fun do you want me to have when I do not have any talent?


    ¡ª Besides painting, the field of art is wide. You can make sculptures, embroidery, crafts¡­ The same would be fine.


    ¡ª I think it would be fun to do something you are doing now.


    ¡ª What I am doing?


    ??


    As she questioned back, Otis pointed to the napkin that was gradually blooming in her hand.


    ¡ª Looks fun, I will try it, too. Just tell me how to do it.


    When Otis reached for the napkin, Irene handed it over without refusal. Thus, the two put their heads side by side and began to fold the napkins one by one.


    It was not something special, but for some reason, Ahibalt¡¯s feet did not fall off the spot.


    In fact, to be honest, it was not the only time.


    Being the only one of Otis¡¯s age, Irene was seen hanging out with his brothers all around the mansion.


    ¡ª When approaching a puppy, first give him a hand so he can smell it.


    ¡ªBirds get close quickly if you scratch their heads gently. Youngest Master will be able to get to know the bird in no time.


    When she helped Rodion get acquainted with the animals kept in the annex¡­


    ¡ª The Master said that there is no one who is better than the Young Master when it comes to shooting. They are giving you a reward today.


    ¡ª Gun cleaning should pay the most attention to wiping off the gunpowder. Otherwise, it is easy to misfire.


    Even when Otis started showing his talent for handling guns¡­


    Irene was always by their side.


    As if it was quite natural.


    Strangely, even the tutor used to listen to this girl¡¯s words as well, so it was probably rather normal, too. The only thing that was not included in the naturalness was Ahibalt, who had been raised as a perfect boy from the beginning.


    He did not need a nanny like Irene.


    It seemed that there were days when he was pampered in his mother¡¯s arms when he was very young.


    ¡®Well¡­¡¯


    From the day his mother¡¯s funeral took place, Ahibalt was raised in only one direction¡­


    To be the perfect successor.


    A child so heartless that even the heartless predecessor of Lavrenti loved him


    When Ahibalt¡¯s younger brothers played, holding the hand of the young maid in the mansion, he was already learning Knox¡¯s work.


    So, he could not fit in between them¡­


    Never among siblings who could spend an hour just folding napkins.


    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

 Chapter 36

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤


    Chapter 36


    Even though he knew that, Ahibalt could not pass that scene every time.


    ¡­No, maybe it was because he knew it.


    ?Perhaps, it was an extension of the fact that his gaze kept staying on the hair, resembling the setting sun swaying over the girl¡¯s neck. Maybe, that was why she had no idea what kind of eyes he was staring at her back, then and now¡­


    That was why she could have eyes full of such vague trust and kindness.


    She must have offered her resignation with the naive belief that he would let her go.


    Irene would not even think about it¡­


    ??


    The fact that even for the brief moment she made eye contact with his brother, how jealous he was.


    Sometimes, when the two of them were all alone in this mansion full of people, what kind of feeling he felt¡­


    ¡®If she finds out, surely¡­ I would not be able to receive this kind of trust.¡¯


    It was clear that even his well-liked appearance would not be much of use then.


    Perhaps, she would feel betrayed¡­?


    She believed in the other person so much. However, the truth was that the other person only had sly thoughts.


    ¡®I am curious about her face when trust is broken, but¡­¡¯


    ¡­At least, not now.


    ??


    It had been less than a fortnight since he nearly lost her. It would not be too late if Irene really turned her back on him.


    Thinking so, Ahibalt stared at Irene for a moment, then narrowed the distance with a characteristic gentlemanly smile.


    Like a spider running a string¡­


    It was funny to say this, although he was an unsurprisingly pacifist.


    He hated conflicts. Since it would be trouble and annoying, he liked to manipulate things underwater. And, without realizing it, the prey would always be in his hands¡­


    For such a docile ending, he needed to always be aware of every move of his prey.


    ¡®Is there anything you are hiding? Or, are you thinking of something else?¡¯


    So, today, he smiled falsely in front of the one he loved and asked the usual question.


    ¡°Do you trust me, Irene?¡±


    ¡°I trust you, First Master.¡±


    She gave a quick answer. Perhaps, he was a reliable person for her.


    But, if Irene really trusted him completely, she had nothing to hide from him, and he would not have to put on a false smile so much.


    Ahibalt narrowed his eyes as he turned his back towards Irene, who was approaching the easel, and asked.


    ¡°Then, why didn¡¯t you tell me there is a spy in the mansion?¡±


    At the question, she glanced at him slowly. Seeing those confused eyes he had seen for the first time, Ahibalt remembered.


    The fact that trust could be a great bondage above all else.


    Irene Casimere.


    The maid of Lavrenti, who cannot be replaced by anything, will never leave them.


    ??


    Whether it was voluntarily or involuntarily.


    At the time when Irene collapsed due to the paralysis scent, she thought that Ahibalt would not understand her words.


    In fact, he understood her words from the beginning, and was also willing to ask about what she was saying in detail.


    ¡ªTwats jaas lwike you. (The is just like you.)


    ¡ª Miss Irene¡­! Do not die!


    The problem was that there were people intervening before he could react.


    Still, Ahibalt did not think too hastily.


    No, it would be fitting to say he could not afford to consider that. Shortly after Irene passed out, Ahibalt experienced his first immersion. The habit and vigilance from his body just do not reveal his true feelings above the surface of the water.


    In fact, all three brothers felt the same at that moment.


    ¡®If we make a mistake, we may lose Irene.¡¯


    That simple word awakened the awareness of the three people. So, they had a brief meeting when Rodion, who put Irene to sleep and destroyed Area Seven, returned.


    ¡°It seems like there is a spy in the mansion.¡±


    ??


    ¡°It seemed that it was not just a day or two. This is surprising.¡±


    ¡°What about Elios?¡±


    ¡°It was locked, too. At my brother¡¯s chest as well, see?¡±


    Rodion singled out more cheerfully than usual, pointing to Otis¡¯ brooch.


    Because of the danger, Elios usually had a double seal on it. One was with Rodion, where he could unlock and lock it himself. Though the other could be controlled by the will of others, and one belonged to Otis.


    It was a safety device in case Rodion ran loose.


    In other words, it was to prevent Rodion from taking out Elios recklessly.


    ¡°My naive aunt thought that brooch was still with the executive? It was fun, thanks to you.¡±


    ¡°Well done. How is aunt?¡±


    ¡°I saved her life as older brother said. Still, I do not know why we should do that.¡±


    Saying so, Rodion shrugged and crumpled his body to and fro on the single-seater sofa, and sat snugly.


    Ahibalt brought a cushion to put on his seat as he went to the other side, and sat down to answer.


    ¡°Because I have no intention of turning the executive team upside down like that. It is true that Lichpen¡¯s influence is strong on the executives.¡±


    ¡°Then, there is nothing we can do to touch Area Seven in the first place, is there?¡±


    ¡°No, this is provocation so that we can move there. By the way, do you know from whom I heard that there is a spy?¡±


    ??


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Irene.¡±


    ¡°What now?¡±


    The person who spoke this time was Otis, who was quietly listening to their conversation on the other side.


    ¡°Ha, so then¡­¡±


    Otis made a realized expression on his face, and for some reason, he seemed to be feeling worse than before.


    Unlike a while ago, he was sitting like a person who was rained on, although now, he looked like a man struck by lightning instead¡­


    ¡°I feel really bad. It was not enough that Irene was a target. We were so sloppy that we only knew about the spies only through her mouth.¡±


    ¡°A spy is not a day or two thing, though. Nonetheless, the latter is definitely agreeable. It is my negligence.¡±


    ¡°Certainly, it was a difficult situation to understand if you were not a spy.¡±


    Rodion, who was crouching on the sofa and hugging a cushion, shook his head and said, ¡°Obviously, other servants said that aunt came to see Louise Orpen, but we have been tricked.¡±


    ¡°It was Irene who got attacked.¡±


    ¡°¡­Come to think of it, when I went to Lichpen, my mother mentioned Irene.¡±


    Although, to be precise, she used the designation ¡®that chambermaid.¡¯ Still, in this mansion, if she referred to a chambermaid, Irene was the only one.


    At that realization, strength entered Otis¡¯s hand, which was holding the armrest.


    ¡°Was that what she asked? ¡­It must be some kind of trick, then.¡±


    ¡°But, is not something strange? Irene has never received so much attention before?¡±


    At Rodion¡¯s words, Ahibalt thought about something for a moment and opened his mouth. ¡°It had to be then¡­ A few days ago, when she submitted her resignation letter.¡±


    ¡°Though at that time, there was only the new maid and the butler, aside from us.¡±


    ¡°Then, we can say that one of the two stole the information.¡±


    ¡°They could have also heard it outside the door.¡±


    ¡°The possibility cannot be completely ruled out, but it is slim. Are not all the circumstances now pointing to Louise Orpen?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that all the circumstances pointing to Louise Orpen could be a trick?¡±


    ¡°I agree with older brother, too. Louise Orpen was too stupid to be a spy. Besides, she was terrified of aunt. I would not use such a spy.¡±


    ¡°What if that was a trick?¡±


    ¡°Then, it means that her acting is great. Let¡¯s hire her!¡±


    As Rodion spoke cheerfully, Otis laughed and added sarcastically.


    ¡°Ha. So, we will get a great actor and lose Irene? That is an amazing idea.¡±


    ¡°Do not be emotional, Otis. It is not that you do not know what Rodion was saying.¡±


    Most importantly, it was not a time for quarreling amongst themselves.


    ??


    ¡°No matter who the spy is, we have to find them. So, for the time being, let Rodion watch over Louise Orpen.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­? Why me?¡±


    ¡°Because you defended her.¡±


    ¡°You did, too!¡±


    ¡°I am just suggesting a possibility.¡±


    ??


    As Ahibalt drew a line with a smile, Rodion quickly sulked.


    Nevertheless, he did not complain. It was because no matter how much Rodion has lost his usual personality¡­


    No matter how sensitive Otis is¡­


    And, no matter how unreasonable Ahibalt was¡­


    There was one thing they felt in common.


    ¡­Whatever it would be, they needed an excuse to keep Irene in the mansion.


    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

 Chapter 37

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤


    Chapter 37


    This incident was like a warning of their loss that they could lose her. And, none of those who sat in this chair could survive without Irene in any way.


    There was a moment of silence after they realized that fact.


    It was Otis who broke it.


    ¡°¡­It would be nice if Irene could tell us about the spy directly.¡±


    ¡°She will tell us. It is Irene, not anyone else.¡±


    ¡°No, she will not tell us. You do not know her.¡±


    Saying so, Otis laughed out of nowhere. Meanwhile, hearing those words, Ahibalt¡¯s eyebrows twitched. Though, of course, both of them were good at painting smiles on their faces, so no one made an impression.


    ¡°I wonder why you think so, Otis.¡±


    ¡°When Irene woke up, she had something to tell me in a hurry.¡±


    ¡®In our mansion¡­¡¯


    She stopped her words then, but it must have been a story about a spy. He then added his words as he slowly got up.


    ¡°If she were really going to say it, she would have said it then.¡±


    Looking at his face, it seemed that he did not even notice.


    That being said, Otis¡¯ eyes were sharp. As if he knew that Ahibalt had been to Irene before coming to this meeting.


    Sharp gazes passed between the two for a moment, and it was Ahibalt who spoke first.


    ¡°If she did not tell us, would it mean that she knew that she would be in danger, too? Otherwise, she could have been falsely accused.¡±


    ¡°Well, there are two reasons. It is either she has an idea, or she does not have enough trust to tell us that much.¡±


    ¡®I think it is the latter, though.¡¯


    Otis added in his thought with a bitter laugh. Of course, it was only briefly before he, smiling as before, held up his hands.


    ¡°I¡¯m still not sure, so let¡¯s wait for Irene to talk to us first. In the meantime, brother should do a background check on the servants, while Rodion monitors Louise Orpen. I will try to come up with something that will make you change her mind about quitting.¡±


    ¡°I want to be with Rea.¡±


    ¡°Suit yourself. I¡¯ll be busy for a while.¡±


    ¡°What is the matter?¡±


    He rolled his eyes in response to Ahibalt¡¯s question.


    ¡°My mother wants me to go to a social party. Is she really going to get us all married?¡±


    Hearing that, one of Ahibalt¡¯s eyebrows rose.


    ¡°¡­Not me, but you? I thought it was going to be me who would go back and forth with her about attending the social world right now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It would be difficult for me to stay in the mansion for a while, so I am asking you two to take care of things here.¡±


    ¡®You all know, right? That Irene is someone who does take care of herself.¡¯


    After saying that, he left first.


    Maybe, it was just their feeling that his heels stuck in the hallway sounded sharper than usual.


    Otis has kept his word since then.


    Because he hardly ever set foot in the mansion except when he was sleeping. Often when he came back, he would be in Irene¡¯s hospital room, or sitting still in the greenhouse for some reason and then going back.


    It was a bonus that he had even fewer interactions with Ahibalt than usual.


    And, during that time, Ahibalt realized that Otis was right. No matter how much he and Rodion visited her, Irene did not open her mouth. Even when he moved his office, at the very least, he thought she would.


    However, she had no unusual reaction about knowing that there was a spy here.


    But, looking back, when was Irene¡¯s reaction energetic?


    Even though her reaction was no different than usual, Ahibalt was nervous.


    ¡®Do you trust me, Irene?¡¯


    ¡®I trust you, First Master.¡¯


    He was afraid she would lose confidence in this everyday question-and-answer.


    Ahibalt did not remember ever complaining about the distance between Irene and himself. Because of that, once the doubts settled, he was easily shaken.


    After all, wanting to be a little closer to the one you love was also an unavoidable human desire.


    Every time she seems to be moving away from him, he wants to hold on to her¡­


    Eventually, he couldn¡¯t endure the distrust any longer, so he decided to ask.


    ¡°Then, why didn¡¯t you tell me there is a spy in the mansion?¡±


    At the question being spouted out, Irene turned her body.


    Confused eyes gazed at him.


    At that moment, he reached out his hand towards her without knowing. It was an act that came out of nowhere.


    Does he want to hold on to her?


    Or, did he want to pull her closer¡­?


    Maybe, he just wanted to tidy up the little hair that had poked out under her hairband. Unlike her, who was good at everything she did, Ahibalt himself was not good at refining appearance. In the first place, he had never tried to tidy up someone¡¯s appearance.


    Even that would be a good excuse for someone who has a crush¡­


    But, the moment Ahibalt¡¯s hand got closer¡­


    ¡°Miss Irene!¡±


    Someone jumped out of the threshold.


    A maid with long silver hair, tied high like Irene when she was young.


    Louise Orpen


    Seeing her, Ahibalt hurriedly removed his hand, while Irene raised her head. At the moment of that intersection, he could see. The moment she saw Louise, Irene¡¯s expression brightened up.


    ¡°Miss Louise.¡±


    At Irene¡¯s voice calling for Louise, her relief and joy were evident.


    Fortunately, Louise did not notice the strange atmosphere in this room. She only bowed her head and greeted Ahibalt cheerfully.


    ¡°Yes! Oh, the First Master was also here. Excuse me.¡±


    ¡°¡­It is all right. What is going on?¡±


    ¡°It is just that there is something Miss Irene has to do urgently. Are you very busy?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no. I am already finished. First Master, then I will come back to inform you when the painter arrives. Didn¡¯t the Master say that he was preparing for an executive meeting?¡±


    ¡°¡­All right. I will be in the office, so come over there when you need to find me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I see.¡±


    Finally, she greeted him with impeccable respect and left the room.


    As always.


    It was always Ahibalt, the only one holding onto her feet.


    ¡®I almost got into trouble¡­¡¯


    Irene swept her chest inside.


    It felt like an emergency just now because the sound of her heart pounding still seemed to ring in her ears.


    She obviously thought Ahibalt could not understand her pronunciation when her tongue was stiff, though he did.


    If she said something wrong, it would surely have put her in jeopardy.


    When he asked why she did not tell him, Irene had nothing to say about it in moderation.


    The problem was that if a servant seemed suspicious to the employer, she would just not be fired, although her neck might be cut off¡­


    ¡®My head just went white, and I could not think of anything¡­ but luckily, thanks to Louise, I can buy time.¡¯


    Irene closed the door behind her back and walked over to Louise as if running away.


    ¡°So, Louise. What is the matter? Are you having a hard time organizing the corsages?¡±


    ¡°No! Thank you for teaching me, now, the corsage is very well organized, right? You will be surprised later.¡±


    ¡°Then?¡±


    ¡°There was a guest outside, and the butler was not here..¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    At Louise¡¯s words, she nodded her head.


    The Lavrenti¡¯s butler was off duty from last night until this evening. It was also one of the few vacation days, and it was due to the worsening of a chronic illness that his wife was suffering from.


    In a normal mansion, if there was no butler, the head maid would welcome guests. However, here, there was no head maid, so Louise naturally came to find Irene.


    Fortunately, she already knew who the guest was.


    The main character of this episode¡­


    Andrei, the painter sent from Lichpen that was sent to paint a portrait of Ahibalt.


    First of all, welcoming guests was a priority, so Irene hastily wiped her hands dry on her apron.


    ¡°If we have guests, you have to prepare tea first. By the way, I knew the painter would only come in the evening, but for some reason, he came so quickly?¡±


    ¡°A painter¡­?¡±


    Hearing her words, Louise tilted her head.


    Seeing her reaction, Irene had an intuition that, in her experience so far, things never worked out when these objections came back.


    ¡°It was not a painter.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±


    ¡°The guest is a noble lady. I heard her name was Charlotte Eunice.¡±


    As soon as she heard those words, Irene could feel that her mind, which had been absent for a while, quickly returned to its place.


    The reason was simple.


    It was because it was not Charlotte Eunice¡¯s turn to appear yet.


    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

 Chapter 38

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤


    Chapter 38


    ¡®Something is wrong about this¡­¡¯


    Worried, Irene asked back, hoping that what she heard was wrong.


    ¡°Charlotte¡­ Eunice?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she said he came to see the First Master. So, I brought you to the tea room first to check if there was a visit today.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ No, we do not.¡±


    She was certain because Irene checked all the schedules for guests visiting the mansion. Had it been there, she would have surely noticed.


    Charlotte Eunice¡­


    How could she not recognize her?


    As Henrietta¡¯s niece, she was an opponent who went back and forth between marriage with Ahibalt and often harassed Louise the most in the game.


    Because on all the routes, she would fall in love with the main male lead.


    So, at a point in time when Louise was not particularly protected by the male protagonists, she could see Louise being bullied by Charlotte from time to time. However, her appearance was after ¡¸ A Blood Stained Portrait ¡¹


    ¡®And, the episode has not even started yet¡­!¡¯


    What the hell is this all of a sudden?


    Did she miss something while she was lying down¡­?¡¯


    ¡®I need to sort things out first.¡¯


    Irene tried to jump out of her position like a spring without even having time to regain her consciousness, before stopping.


    ¡®¡­Wait. Am I supposed to intervene here?¡¯


    What if this was a necessary process for the progress of the story? So, Shouldn¡¯t we just send Louise back and just watch the situation?


    Usually, when Charlotte annoyed Louise, the male lead would show up with her astounding timing and save her.


    Of course, because everything in this world was made for Louise¡¯s love.


    Through such hardships, she built a good affinity for the male protagonist, and he also got closer to Louise.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t it possible that I might be interrupting and ruining things here?¡¯


    In fact, there was a time when she was so concerned about Louise that she could not fully meet her favorability with the male lead. Fortunately, she noticed it early and rectified it quickly. Thankfully, the route did not go astray.


    From then on, Irene had her own principles.


    ¡¯Do not get caught up in the game¡¯s story for nothing.¡¯


    In a nutshell, the extras were meant to maintain their position as extras, anyway.


    ¡®In Otis¡¯s room, it was an event that was not in the original, so I came out¡­¡¯


    Though Charlotte¡¯s appearance like this might not be originally planned, is it really right for her to intervene?


    Irene hesitated.


    However, the conclusion came quickly.


    ¡®Still, we have to check the variable.¡¯


    Even if she decided to escape from the original, she could not completely ignore everything.


    It was definitely not because she was reluctant to send Louise back to Charlotte, knowing that she might get bullied.


    Never.


    Ha¡ª


    ¡°Miss Louise.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes?¡±


    ¡°If someone planned to visit that day, I will tell you in advance during the morning inquiry. So, if we have a guest that you have not heard of in the future, just send them back.¡±


    ¡°Oh, would that be all right?¡±


    ¡°Of course. However, if you have already brought the tea room, it would be difficult to just return it.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m sorry. Because of me¡­¡±


    ¡°You did not know, so it could happen. At least, you know now.¡±


    ¡®She has lived six lives dealing with her accidents, so this does not even feel like a bother anymore.¡¯


    After giving Louise one more message, Irene hurried to the tea room.


    ¡®I should have resigned sooner¡­¡¯


    It seemed that with every step, somehow, the sound of tearful hammering could be heard with each step hitting the floor.


    The sound of a clack-tack-shoe quickly turned around the corner and disappeared.


    Louise stood still for a moment, watching Irene¡¯s back as she moved away.


    ¡®I caused trouble again¡­¡¯


    She wanted to do well¡­ but, it became like this again.


    Feeling like she was about to cry for some reason, Louise covered her cheeks involuntarily.


    The slightly swollen cheek was not noticeable from the outside, but whenever she touched it, it stung as though static electricity was rising, causing a slight pain every time.


    However, it was her chest that hurt more than her cheeks.


    ¡®¡­I worked really hard this time.¡¯


    The corsage was well organized, and the decorative branches in the winter garden were neatly cut, too. She was able to dust off the carpet without having to run it all over the carpet anymore, and she was able to tidy up without leaving her handprints on the duvet.


    It was the result of her trying to somehow take a share of the two while Irene was down.


    But, why¡­?


    ¡®What did I do wrong?¡¯


    When she remembered the guest who slapped her on the cheek a while ago, a sad and injustice mood surged up.


    It was true that she made a lot of mistakes as usual, although she did not do anything wrong today.


    Until recently, all Louise had done was to go to the winter garden to pluck the ornamental branches. Because the winter garden was in front of the annex where Rodion mainly lived, she happened to run into him on the way.


    There was not much to talk about with Rodion at that time. They had a black cat with them, so we were just talking sneakily.


    ¡ª What kind of cat is that, Young Master?


    ¡ª Huh? Yeah. It was digging through the bushes, so I gave him a hand, but he did not even notice. I think he seemed very hungry, so I want to take care of him.


    ¡ª Shall we ask someone else to bring some cat milk?


    ¡ª Aren¡¯t fish or meat better at times like this?


    ¡ª Ah, if I ask Miss Irene, will she say that milk is better?


    ¡ª ¡­What would you know?


    ¡ª Of course, I know, Youngest Master! We shared the same bed yesterday, too.


    While Irene was bed rested, Louise and Rodion became quite friendly.


    It was partly because of Louise¡¯s cries every time she treated Rodion¡¯s wounds. Most of all, it was largely due to the fact that the two got along better than expected.


    Especially when it came to talking about Irene, which was a common favorite person between the two of them, it seemed that they could talk for hours.


    So, on the next day, after Irene gave half the bed to her, Louise went to Rodion and told him about it.


    ¡ª I am sure I am Miss Irene¡¯s best friend in this mansion.


    ¡ª Huh, Rea would like me more?


    ¡ª You do not know that!


    ¡ª No. It is clear. Rea looks at me the same way she sees a dog.


    ¡®And, she said she was more comfortable with me than my brothers. So, of course, she likes me better. Just wait and see.¡¯


    Thinking that, Rodion grinned and left first with the cat.


    It was as if it was clear that Irene¡¯s favourite was with him. His appearance leaving was rather annoying.


    Hence Louise stuck out her tongue once against his back and tried to get on her way. The problem was that as soon as she turned her back, a young lady was standing in front of her.


    Her cherry blossom-colored hair and a lovely girl whose cheeks were dyed as pink as her hair¡­


    ¡®Is she a guest?¡¯


    As always, Louise greeted her cheerfully.


    ¡ª Oh, hello! Did you come to see the Masters?


    ¡ª Yes, well¡­ I am. Though I have something to ask you for a moment.


    ¡ª Anything!


    ¡ª What is the relationship between you and Rodion Lavrenti?


    ¡ª Yes¡­?


    Louise replied without realizing it.


    Did she see that I was talking to Rodion a while ago? But, all of a sudden, what¡¯s going on?


    ¡ª You can be honest. I do not mean to punish you, I just want to know what is going on.


    ¡ª Um¡­ A relationship between the employee and the employer?


    When she answered that, the lovely girl¡¯s face turned cold in an instant. She also seemed a little restless.


    The next moment, she spoke firmly, clutching her fan as if trying to hide her anxiety.


    ¡ª I heard what you said earlier..


    ¡ª Oh, so have you seen the cat?


    ¡ª ¡­What? Are you kidding me right now? Do you think I will fall for this?


    ¡ª I really do not know what you are talking about!


    ¡ª Yes, I heard that you share a bed with Rodion Lavrenti!


    ¡ª Pardon¡­? What do you mean?!


    ¡ª Even after I am telling you that I heard everything, do you keep going to keep this up the way to the end?


    ¡®She is ignoring me, too¡­¡¯


    Somehow, it felt like she could hear a murmur. Although she had no way of being sure. Because immediately after that, her gloved hand slapped Louise in a flash.


    Clap!


    With a slightly dull sound, Louise¡¯s head turned.


    Maybe, it was a hand that had never hit anyone, her cheek didn¡¯t hurt that much.


    Though somehow, there was no way to hide the vain sorrow, so Louise forgot that it was rude and stared up at the young lady.


    It was not the first time she had been beaten because she could not work or make a slip of the tongue¡­


    Nevertheless, she does not really understand why she is so sad right now.


    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

 Chapter 39

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤


    Chapter 39


    The lady, who was still pretty and lovely, was staring down at her with contemptuous eyes.


    ¡ª An abomination. If I become the Hostess of Lavrenti, you will be fired immediately.


    ¡ª ¡­.


    ¡ª I am Charlotte Eunice. Henrietta Lavrenti¡¯s niece, who will be the hostess of Lavrenti. I am here to see who will be my fianc¨¦e, Ahibalt Lavrenti, the owner of Lavrenti, to let you know.


    ¡ª ¡­.


    ¡ª Did you become deaf after being hit once?


    ¡ª ¡­Haha, no! First of all, I will have to check and confirm the Master¡¯s schedule. Uh, yes¡­ Tea room! I will take you to the tea room. Yes!


    After that, there were only gibberish memories.


    Louise did not remember when she took her to the tea room. It seemed that she only had the thought that Charlotte was a guest and that she should be taken care of.


    Still, she smiled at the thought that if she cried here, she would cause trouble for Irene again.


    Thankfully, she caught a male servant who was passing by and asked him to guide Charlotte into the tea room.


    Then, she immediately ran to Irene.


    Even though Louise felt that this time, she must have dealt with it quite well. However, in the end, she still ended up not doing anything right this time on her own. It felt like she was going to fail no matter what she did in the future, so the tip of her nose frowned as if she had eaten mustard.


    But, she quickly shook it off.


    ¡®This is not the time. First of all, you have to do what Miss Irene asked for.¡¯


    Being scolded and beaten for not being able to work was something she had experienced a lot in her previous jobs.


    There was nothing new.


    Louise rubbed his dry eyes with her sleeve for nothing before moving on again. If she did something wrong, Irene could end up being punished like her. So, before that, she had to hurriedly go and fulfill her request.


    Irene¡¯s request was simple.


    First, go to Rodion as soon as possible, and convey a message.


    With that thought, she hurriedly ran into the annex where Rodion was. While holding the hem of her skirt up high and running as fast as she could, the animals in various places cried excitedly, though Louise did not care.


    ¡°The Youngest Master!¡±


    ¡°Huh, what?¡±


    Bang! When the door opened loudly, Rodion¡¯s head turned around. In front of him was a black cat drinking milk.


    ¡°You surprised the kids. What is going on?¡±


    ¡°Ha, haa¡ª! Miss Irenea asked me to tell you this!¡±


    ¡°What did Rea say?¡±


    ¡°Yes! She needs a hound!¡±


    As soon as Louise finished speaking, Rodion¡¯s expression changed. After stroking the cat once, he got up and approached her before asking.


    ¡°Where is she?¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°Where Rea is. Where is she?¡±


    ¡°Ah, the tea room in the greenhouse.¡±


    ¡°Really? Okay.¡±


    Rodion answered, tying the ribbon on his shirt that had been untied.


    Glancing, his gaze crossed Louise once and he tilted his head as though wondering.


    ¡°Your face looks a little swollen?¡±


    ¡°Yes, what? It is not.¡±


    ¡°It is more subtle than when I saw you before¡­ Hmm¡­¡±


    He then crouched his upper body down a little to be at the same height as her. After a moment, he shrugged and stood up again.


    ¡°Well, if not then never mind. Do not go anywhere and get hit. By the way, I gave the cat milk just like you said, so take a look. I am leaving.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes¡­¡±


    Eventually, the door closed softly after her words, and the sound of Rodion moving away could be heard.


    Only after the sound disappeared, Louise stumbled back one step at a time without realizing it. Since the door had steps higher than the floor, the revision was higher, so Louise staggered back down the stairs and slumped down on the marble floor.


    The animals that Rodion was raising in the annex came to her side.


    A whining puppy wagging its tail pulled Louise¡¯s skirt with its mouth, and a parrot flew in and sat on her head.


    She could feel the cat¡¯s tail slightly wrapped around her feet.


    In a place where there was no human voice and only animals that could not speak, Louise buried her face in both hands.


    Only then did she cry a little.


    ¡¯I need a hound dog.¡¯


    If she said that, he would understand. And, even though she looked like that, Louise was quite fast, so Rodion would be coming soon.


    Irene was confident and hurried to the greenhouse.


    Her plan was simple.


    ¡®Let¡¯s send Charlotte back as soon as possible.¡¯


    If it had been other times, the story would have been different, such as trying to use this variable, but the game was already progressing quickly.


    ¡®Because I have already come this far. I have to be careful.¡¯


    If she made a mistake, she might end up stuck in the mansion until the seventh round.


    The episode of ¡¸ A Blood Stained Portrait ¡¹ was where the kind of prelude where love and death begin in earnest¡­


    Irene¡¯s goal was to finish this episode well and leave the mansion. Because after this episode began, it would be very difficult to get out when the other episodes start to swirl in full motion.


    ¡®After tea time, the painter would be arriving at the mansion.¡¯


    So, when the painter came, she had to prepare for the first episode of Otis.


    What was the episode in between¡­?


    A Letter to Lichpen? A Broken Music Box?


    All the basic episodes were the same until a few turning points were passed, although the progress would be different, depending on who the main male protagonist was.


    In addition, even though the content was the same, the rest of the parts were fluid, so Irene had to keep an eye on all the variables at all times. Otherwise, she may miss something important.


    Therefore, the existence of a variable at such an important time meant one thing¡­


    Whatever it is, it needs to be removed quickly.


    So, Irene called Rodion.


    There were three reasons.


    The first reason was Charlotte¡¯s weakness. The so-called counter in game terminology was the main protagonist of the route.


    ¡®And, in this life, I am proceeding with the Rodion route.¡¯


    Thus, in theory, Charlotte likes Rodion, so she was stuck with him.


    The problem was that it was not yet clear if she truly liked him.


    ¡®However, if I just the First Master as Charlotte wants, that would just prove that I am a completely incompetent maid.¡¯


    The servant who brought in an unwanted encounter to the employee was the height of incompetence itself. Besides, Otis was not in the mansion now, so the only person she could call was Rodion.


    That was the second reason.


    And, the third one was surprisingly simple¡­


    ¡ª I will be Rea¡¯s hunting dog. Call me anytime you need me, and I will go and give you everything.


    Because Rodion had a promise with Irene when he was young.


    In this life, Irene¡¯s daily life in Lavrenti as a child could not be said to be smooth, even with empty words.


    Of course, it was great that there were no difficult chores she was forced to do as she was in a place where there was no harsh labour for young children.


    Rather, it was due to the harassment and bullying among the servants.


    ¡°Hey, Irene. Give me a button. Look, mine is all gone.¡±


    ¡°But, I do not have a spare either.¡±


    At her words, a boy from the stable standing in front of her grumbled.


    ¡°Then, take what is in your clothes and give it to me. You can get it by rubbing your palms with the Masters, right?¡±


    The uniforms given to the servants of Lavrenti were all made of high-quality products compared to other mansions.


    In particular, the price of the uniforms went up because the button decoration with the emblem of Lavrenti was made by processing opal stone.


    Obviously, it was nothing compared to gold buttons, which are really high-end products, though it was more salutary to collect and sell buttons than the additional allowance that was often given.


    As a result, servants often broke the button and secretly sold them. And, when this was discovered, a new rule was established in the Lavrenti mansion.


    If you do not fully button up your clothes, you will be disciplined.


    So, if you do not want to be punished, you have to pay a lot of money to buy a button. Therefore, servants of Irene¡¯s age often took advantage of this to steal buttons from her. She was hired here because of her parents¡¯ debt, so she had no money to buy her buttons.


    ¡°When we walk around to clean the floor, you sit down with the Masters and play leisurely. Then, would we be the only ones to get disciplinary action?¡±


    ¡°I sit down and work, too. Other times, I work no differently than you do.¡±


    ¡°Still, it does not change that things are better for you, right? Even if you get disciplined, if you show some tears, they will release you right away.¡±


    ¡°Yeah! So, do not talk anymore and give it to us!¡±


    Tud.


    Irene was pushed by the hands of a big boy.


    At that time, it was common for her to be beaten in her daily life.


    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

 Chapter 40

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤


    Chapter 40


    Servants of Irene¡¯s age hated her.


    She couldn¡¯t remember when it started. Was it the day she was often caught meeting Otis in the greenhouse after tea time? Or, the day Henrietta gave her the job of a nanny for Otis and Rodion?


    One thing was for sure, the day that she was nearly punished for dirtying her apron¡­


    ¡ª Don¡¯t do that to Irene, butler. It was just an apron. I was just joking around.


    ??The fact is that the bullying began the day Otis defended her, and she was able to avoid disciplinary action. They were jealous of the affection she received from the Young Masters and the Madam.


    Of course, Irene understood that they could do that with a young mind because initially, their relationship wasn¡¯t that bad from the beginning.


    Although it was the implicit principle of Lavrenti that servants must not be friendly with each other, how can a relationship not arise in a place where people gather?


    Besides, they were at the age where it was common to make friends. They also shared sandwiches with her and would often hang out.


    So, it wasn¡¯t like they hated Irene. They just couldn¡¯t stand her.


    Irene, who used to eat bread with callused hands together with them, was now sitting next to the handsome and noble Young Masters. After all, you could feel someone has a sense of inferiority with just a brief glance.


    So, Irene ignored their bullying at first.


    ¡®It¡¯s a bit difficult to fight with all your might against the children¡­¡¯


    Half of them will die, and the other half will leave Lavrenti, anyway. And, the rest were to bow their heads in front of her in the end. In addition, she isn¡¯t someone who would dwell on this sort of thing.


    However, the biggest reason was¡­


    ¡®Even if I fight, no one will stand by me.¡¯


    It was the fact that there was no one on her side in this mansion.


    There was no way that the feud between the young servants could not be noticed by the adult servants. Though they closed their eyes and covered their ears because Lavrenti¡¯s implicit principle was not to engage with each other.


    And, they must have been jealous of Irene in their hearts.


    So, she didn¡¯t want to lose her strength in this fight.


    At first, she would just take off the button because it was too bothersome to deal with, or because the other person seemed really urgent. But, gradually, the types of quarrels became more diversified, and Irene gradually grew irritable.


    Eventually, one day, she said she would not give the button, and from that day on, it became a daily routine for Irene to get picked on physically. Of course, if you were to be hit on the head, all you had to do was to push back and kick.


    It was like a cat scratch compared to what she had experienced over her six lives.


    Nevertheless¡­


    ¡®If they keep doing this, it¡¯s annoying¡­¡¯


    Irene shrugged and looked indifferently at her hands as they were touching the dirt floor, and frowned.


    On top of it, sarcastic voices poured out.


    ¡°The Young Masters are carrying you on their back and showing favoritism, but you can¡¯t even waste a button?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s cheap like that. Your friend is going to get punished because they don¡¯t have a button, but you¡¯re really selfish.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see you this way, though I¡¯m disappointed. Really.¡±


    The voices that sounded to be truly disappointed, pretended to be betrayed by a friend they trusted, and the voices that were hurt were a spectacle.


    Irene sighed and raised her body up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore and just leave. Before I rub my palms to the Young Masters to dismiss you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Every time you say that I¡¯m on top of the Young Master¡¯s back. I don¡¯t know what I would do if I really told the Young Master about you guys.¡±


    After seeing this a few times, the puppies sure made a lot of noises, really¡­


    As Irene frowned and glared at them coldly, some flinched and stepped back in surprise.


    ¡®What is this?¡¯


    They always thought of her as a quiet and unresponsive child. Because of that, it even seemed a little threatening for Irene to come out like that. Nonetheless, some were rather open to Irene¡¯s threat.


    ¡°Ha, you know you can¡¯t even talk because you¡¯re afraid of the owners.¡±


    ¡°Do you think you will continue to be favored by the Young Masters?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you keep talking like that. You didn¡¯t mean to do that, anyway.¡±


    Hearing their words, Irene touched her forehead and frowned, before sighing and swiping her face slightly.


    ¡°And, let¡¯s just face it. I¡¯m not just being liked by the owners, I¡¯m good at work Because I am better than all of you combined, the Young Masters like me. You guys don¡¯t even have a clue. Even if I don¡¯t tell them, you might get fired if a new employee comes in.¡±


    ¡°This, this is really¡­!¡±


    As she continued her words, the faces of the boys who were standing in front of her grew red and purplish. At that moment, Boris, the boy she hadn¡¯t heard, rushed towards her, contorting his freckled face.


    However, Irene was not to be succumbed to.


    She grabbed the hand that was aiming for her neck and twisted it, and used her power as she ran, knocking Boris down.


    ¡°Eeugh¡ª¡±


    Boris, who had fallen out of sight in front of the other children, got up again with his face more reddish than a little while ago and charged towards Irene again.


    The result was a crushing defeat.


    Irene, who kicked Boris¡¯s shin with the tip of her shoe, opened her mouth as she stared at the other boys behind him indifferently.


    ¡°I hope you¡¯ll now notice how nice I¡¯ve been to you.¡±


    ¡®¡­Or, do you want to go further?¡¯ At the added words, the boys all contemplated.


    ¡°Oh, no!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Irene!¡±


    ¡°I, I¡ªsomething urgent happened ¡­!¡±


    In the end, they grabbed Boris and ran away quickly. Nonetheless, even in the midst of running away, they could not erase Irene¡¯s face that was displeased from their minds.


    Irene, who was left alone, grew a little bitter.


    ¡®We will never have a sandwich together again.¡¯


    Well, there was a time when they were close enough to call each other friends. Regardless, she wasn¡¯t someone who dwelled on such things.


    After all, this is Knox. This is Lavrenti.


    A place where people die easily, and people become heartless as easily as that. Having repeated her life in such a place seven times, Irene felt like a glass jar on a pole that could easily be broken at any time.


    It was not new for things to happen, and it was not too bad to let things go.


    It was not strange when things break.


    Hence, Irene felt a little awkward with her rough hand, rather than her irreversible friendship. Because at that time, it was still early in the morning, when all the servants would be called up to check their clothes and to inform them of their daily routine.


    It meant that she hadn¡¯t woken up Rodion yet.


    The difficult part was how she woke Rodion up.


    Holding Rodion¡¯s hand until he wakes up¡­


    ¡®My hand is scraped. Can I hold his hand with a hand like this¡­?¡¯


    Thinking so, Irene took a deep breath, glancing down at her rough hands with her bare skin showing. She thought she should think about it after washing her hands first.


    Fortunately, there was no law that lets a man die


    [ T/N: An idiom, meaning people are bound to come up with a way to survive no matter how difficult their situation may be. ]


    Irene succeeded in borrowing one of his gloves from the friendly footman after an inquiry.


    ¡®It¡¯s pretty big, though.¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t too bad, except for the fact that the glove about the length of her finger joint was fluttering at the tip of each finger. Well, at least, it would be better than holding Rodion¡¯s hand with a sinful hand.


    ¡®It¡¯ll come off soon after the Youngest Master wakes up, anyway.¡¯


    Regardless, it was unlikely that Rodion, who was groggy in the morning, would ask why she was wearing gloves.


    And so, Irene carefully opened the door to Rodion¡¯s bedroom and entered with a light heart.


    The room was dark and cozy, perfect for sleeping as she could hear a regular breathing sound.


    She stepped over to the side of the bed without making a sound, and very slowly, sat down on the bed. Then, as if she knew what was coming next, she took the hand of Rodion, who was sleeping on the side of the door.


    After that, she sat idly for five to ten minutes, Rodion, who was still sleepy, would wriggle over and cling onto her.


    Even though he is the same age as Boris, who attacked her a while ago, why is he so much more adorable and cuter?


    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

 Chapter 41

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤


    Chapter 41


    Although Irene was a little older than Rodion, the physique of the two was clearly significantly different. Even though Rodion was slender, it was because he had quite a muscular body.


    It was because one summer day in the past, Rodion could not withstand the heat and took off his shirt in his sleep. That was when she realized how much of the clothes were covering up. Nonetheless, no matter how he looked, he was still so young.


    ¡®Am I getting too old?¡¯


    No, rather than that, this was because he received a lot of buffs for the male protagonist.


    Irene hurriedly corrected it.


    The sleeping Rodion had an appearance that perfectly suited the term ¡®beautiful boy.¡¯ He has eyelashes that look longer than her own. Small thick lips and round eyes. His curvaceous face and wavy hair down to his shoulders sometimes made him look like a neutral girl.


    Of course, this was the impression of Rodion, who was currently sleeping.


    ¡®He¡¯s pretty ferocious when awake¡­¡¯


    Essentially, the innocence of a sleeping person was quite lovely.


    If such a pretty boy experiences the experience of getting involved in waking up every morning, it would be natural for him to feel a strange attachment regardless of his age.


    ??¡¯Is this what it would be like to have a pampered sibling?¡¯


    ??


    It was too shallow for a connection, but it¡¯s already become a habit to say it was not a relationship at all. A strange attachment that is stronger than a glass jar on a pole, though not as shiny as a glass bottle¡­


    Irene knew something comparable to this relationship.


    Shoes you wear often.


    A pen that¡¯s familiar to your hands.


    Good tools that are easy to use¡­ She was in such a position in this mansion.


    ¡®It wouldn¡¯t be funny if I was really favored by the Young Masters.¡¯


    ??


    In the first place, this would be something envious through other people¡¯s eyes. But, there¡¯s no one here interested in her.


    ¡°Rea.¡±


    At the call, Irene suddenly woke up from her thoughts.


    When she glanced down, she could see Rodion, who, for some reason, raised his body without difficulty.


    ¡°Oh, yes. You woke up early today.¡±


    ¡°There was blood on your gloves.¡±


    Hearing his words, Irene then looked down at her hand. There were tiny red-brown spots on the palm of the glove he was holding. It seemed to have happened when she put on the gloves first while it was still bleeding.


    Rodion¡¯s expression was serious as he opened his mouth again.


    ¡°Take off your gloves.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°What do you think is okay?¡±


    He was frowning as though her wound was his own.


    Nonetheless, Irene was calm.


    ¡°It¡¯s really okay. I can hold the Young Master¡¯s hand while wearing gloves.¡±


    ¡°That¡­ What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°If I hurt my hand, I¡¯m afraid that the Youngest Master will feel uncomfortable when he wakes up. So, it means that you don¡¯t have to worry because it wouldn¡¯t interfere with my work.¡±


    At those words, Rodion¡¯s expression became even more distorted.


    It was something she couldn¡¯t really understand.


    Irene has been working as a Lavrenti employee for a long time, cultivating the spirit that servants should have better than anyone else.


    So, it was fine.


    It didn¡¯t matter that she was a little hurt. What is important is whether that fact causes discomfort to Rodion. And, she thought she had blocked that possibility by putting on the gloves.


    But, what¡¯s with that expression¡­?


    ¡°More than me, you should care more about yourself. Rea¡­ does it hurt?¡± Rodion said, carefully removing the gloves that were covering Irene¡¯s hands.


    He looked like he was about to burst into tears.


    Seeing that, he felt somehow genuinely worried. It wasn¡¯t that he was angry because the tools were broken, though because he was worried about herself as a human being¡­ Perhaps, it would be wrong to imagine it like this as a maid.


    Obviously, it didn¡¯t feel so bad.


    ¡°I just fell down the stairs. Thank you for worrying about me.¡±


    ¡°Falling down the stairs¡­ but, the wound wouldn¡¯t be like you rolled on the dirt like this, Rea.¡±


    Come to think of it, Rodion was also a member of Knox, so he knew quite a bit about wounds.


    ¡®Should I have made a sincere excuse?¡¯


    While Irene was remorseful of her remarks for a moment, Rodion¡¯s expression became a little more complicated. Even though she wanted to leave because it felt a little uncomfortable now, he seemed unwilling to let her go.


    Rodion held her fingertips for a long time as if he had hurt himself. Then, he said,


    ??


    ¡°You know, Rea.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Have you ever been to a hunting ground?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all of a sudden. I never have.¡±


    ¡°Well, I thought so. When I go to a hunting ground, the most common thing you see is a hunting dog. Every hunter always brings a couple of them, right?¡±


    Not knowing why he was talking about hunting ground, he was talking about all of a sudden, but Irene nodded her head and listened intently. She couldn¡¯t even shake her hand first because she was in a maid position in the first place.


    Rodion, who was talking about hunting grounds, looked much better than his complicated face a while ago.


    ¡°Hound dogs are more useful than you think. He also tracks prey and fetches birds that have been shot. Of course, it also helps when catching big prey, but sometimes, it also plays a role of protecting when a hunter encounters an animal that is difficult to handle.¡±


    ¡°If you want to hunt, you probably need one.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. So, um¡­¡±


    As he seemed a little embarrassed, Rodion smiled and wrinkled his nose slightly before continuing his words.


    ¡°I will be Rea¡¯s hunting dog. Call me anytime you need me, and I will go and give you everything.¡±


    Saying that, Rodion lowered his head a little. His exposed nape and the tips of his ears were red. She didn¡¯t know how he could be shy after saying such a thing.


    Knowing what Rodion was by nature, Irene nodded her head.


    ¡°Okay. I feel reassured.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t look so confident.¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m not a hunter, am I?¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re not a hunter, it¡¯s better to have a hound. It¡¯s useful.¡±


    That makes sense. As Irene nodded her head again, Rodion smiled softly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, call me whenever you need me.¡±


    ¡°I will. Thank you.¡±


    At the time, Rodion may have thought that her words agreeing were just empty words. However, Irene didn¡¯t forget about it after that and used the ¡®hunting dog.¡¯


    So far, she called her ¡®hunting dog¡¯ three times.


    This was the number of times, including what she had asked through Louise.


    Once, when replacing the servants who bullied her.


    And, another time¡­


    Tap, tap.


    Her steps as she pushed the door of the greenhouse came to a standstill. It was because a woman sitting inside her raised her body with a fuss. Irene escaped her recollections due to the disturbance that broke her thoughts.


    Her cherry blossom-colored hair and a rather lovely face expressed her displeasure.


    ¡­Charlotte Eunice, today¡¯s intruder and prey.


    Catching her breath, she lowered her back slowly.


    ¡°Nice to meet you. My name is Irene, my lady.¡±


    She was now quite confident in hunting.


    ¡®Because I know the strategy of all the characters in this game well.¡¯


    Irene had seen Charlotte¡¯s mischief as often as she had helped Louise¡¯s mishaps. In ¡´ Love or Die ¡µ Charlotte used to ridicule and bother Louise by easily seething over really trivial matters.


    So, her evaluation of Charlotte was as follows.


    She was ambitious, and she was thirsty for love.


    She couldn¡¯t stand it, like a child, when she was so attached to something else that she was greedy for herself. Therefore, Louise had no choice but to become a thorn in her eye.


    ¡®¡­The game is so cruel.¡¯


    A story designed to ruin a person by desire¡­


    ??


    In the end, it was Louise who, ironically, didn¡¯t want anything, got everything here.


    Of course, the process was a bit difficult, and if you do it wrong, you will lose your life, but¡­


    ¡®I¡¯m here to avoid that.¡¯


    With that thought, Irene took a shaky breath, then brought out her prepared words.


    ¡°I apologize, though the Master told me that it will be difficult to meet you today because of the busy schedule.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    ¡°Also, other guests will be visiting, so I will provide you with refreshments with the courtesy of Lavrenti, but please return before the tea time is over.¡±


    Then, she peered at Charlotte with suspicion.


    It was because she thought something was strange.


    ¡®¡­It¡¯s strange.¡¯


    Considering Charlotte¡¯s strong pride, Irene was sure that one of her hands would fly to her cheek at this point.


    Why is she so silent¡­?


    The moment Irene raised her head in wonder¡­


    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

 Chapter 42

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤


    Chapter 42


    For some reason, Charlotte¡¯s face appeared anxious. With an ax eyes open, she was chewing her lips with a red face.


    Had it been someone else, they would have thought Charlotte was angry, though Irene knew from her many years of experience¡­


    It¡¯s clear.


    ¡®She¡¯s at a loss for what to do.¡¯


    Why? Because she couldn¡¯t meet the male lead¡­?


    However, to say it was just that¡­ Charlotte wasn¡¯t an idiot. She should have known that she would be kicked out after she had come to the mansion as an uninvited guest without being able to see his face once.


    So, what was it that made her so uneasy?


    Charlotte, who was chewing her lips for a moment, finally opened her mouth.


    ¡°Wh, what about that maid?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°That silver-haired maid.¡±


    ¡­Louise?


    Irene paused for a moment.


    There was a variable, so she was trying to chase her out in a hurry. However, she doesn¡¯t know how to deal with the situation where the variable now calls the heroine directly¡­


    But, her worries did not last long.


    ¡°If you¡¯re talking about the maid who first took the young lady to the tea room, she has other business to do.¡±


    ¡°I have something to tell him. Call her back.¡±


    What? Is it because she¡¯s the heroine¡­?


    Though when Charlotte first appeared, she wasn¡¯t even aware of Louise¡¯s existence.


    ¡®¡­What is going on?¡¯


    Irene came here to check the variables, but her judgment had never been as reliable as it was now. Surprisingly, it¡¯s not that pleasant again.


    Irene asked, feeling a little tired.


    ¡°If it¡¯s not rude, could you explain the reason to me first?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any reason for me to explain it to a maid, right?¡±


    Charlotte opened her eyes sharply as she waved her hand with an impression.


    ¡°Oh, no. Nevermind. If you can¡¯t call that maid, call the butler. I¡¯ll have to tell your superior directly. I can¡¯t believe the servant of Lavrenti is like this. This is a considerable disappointment.¡±


    ¡°The butler is currently not in the mansion due to circumstances.¡±


    ¡°Then, the chief maid?¡±


    ¡°I am the maid, lady. My name is Irene.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the maid¡¯s attire the same as a regular maid?¡±


    ¡°Since there are no servants who couldn¡¯t recognize my face, the Master has eliminated the way of wearing a dress, as it was deemed unnecessary.¡±


    It was actually a lie.


    Obviously, she¡¯s not a head maid or anything, she¡¯s just a maid! Nonetheless, Irene replied flatly without any remorse.


    ¡®That¡¯s none of my business.¡¯


    The first thing was to figure out why.


    It was also true that the butler took a leave of absence due to his wife¡¯s chronic illness, and it was also true that she was in a position no less than the chief of the maids. Irene knew that if she asked who the chief maid in this mansion was, everyone would call her.


    Of course, she made up the story about her clothes that she later added.


    Still, it wasn¡¯t that important, anyway.


    ¡°Now, I think I¡¯m well qualified to ask the lady a question, may I ask you again? Why are you looking for our maid?¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s face turned red at Irene¡¯s question.


    Contrary to how impatient she had been a while ago, her embarrassment was more evident on her face. She finally spoke. Because she was fidgeting only with her lips, which had been chewed, it turned pitifully red.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. The maid¡¯s conduct here is so speculative, that¡¯s why I wanted to call her.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the lady is saying?¡±


    ¡°Are all the kids here deaf?¡±


    Finally, Charlotte exclaimed sharply.


    ¡°I¡¯m kindly telling you not to cause any scandal! Th, that maid sleeps with Rodion Lavrenti!¡±


    And, the words that came out of her mouth were far from Irene¡¯s expectations.


    Charlotte Eunice, with her lovely smile and just as lovely cherry-coloured hair, has been suffering from a very serious fever in the past few days. A fever like heartache and body aches started from the day she returned to Lichpen as she supported Veronica from the chaotic back alley.


    She didn¡¯t want to eat anything, and when she laid down to sleep, she couldn¡¯t sleep. Her heart kept beating loudly, and whenever she shut her eyes, she could see that shimmering smile every time.


    ¡°Doctor, do I have a fatal disease?¡±


    ¡°This is often called a lovesick.¡±


    The doctor¡¯s diagnosis was clear. Of course, Charlotte denied it.


    ¡°No way? He¡¯s someone I¡¯ve only met once.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m certain. If you keep thinking of one person and your heart beats and fever rises because of that, then there is only one disease name.¡±


    ¡°That, that¡­ If so, how should I treat it?¡±


    ¡°This is a disease of the mind, so you need to have control of your mind well. If you¡¯re having a hard time, go see that person.¡±


    The doctor said that was the only way to cure it, before prescribing a simple antipyretic analgesic and left.


    ¡­Little did he know that the words he had left sounded like a clear-cut force to Charlotte.


    ¡®The only way to get better is to go see him again.¡¯


    Charlotte was left in despair.


    What kind of fate is this¡­?


    She herself was in a marriage with Ahibalt Lavrenti, though she was in love with his half-brother, Rodion Lavrenti!


    When she remembered the mayhem in which her life was perishing at that time, Charlotte was still in tears.


    Everything was still vivid.


    Even her heart, which had been pounding in fear, began to race with an ecstatic attraction in an instant.


    ¡®I can¡¯t do this.¡¯


    She had to do whatever it takes to become the wife of Ahibalt Lavrenti.


    On such terms from the beginning, that was why she came to Lichpen¡­


    The Eunice family, famous for being a nouveau riche, had many children. This was because Eunice¡¯s head was a gambler.


    A family with many abandoned children and many registered children.


    The reason Eunice had so many children was to treat them like cards for the wedding market. They could spend any amount of money, because what was important were connections and status. Therefore, Eunice¡¯s head was planning to get it through marriage.


    Charlotte was also a card made for an arranged marriage¡­


    If she couldn¡¯t find a suitable marriage partner, all she had left was her status as an old earl¡¯s second wife.


    ??


    Eunice¡¯s mansion was a kind of auction house.


    They put their children on the wedding market and sell them easily to anyone who gave the money.


    Charlotte never wanted to be like that.


    She was born in Eunice, and from the moment she knew her fate was going to be, she had always dreamed of one thing. A wealthy and high-status lady, whose only thing she had to worry about in life was to decide what to wear to the tea party tomorrow.


    A life that no one could ignore and cannot be servile with anything.


    However, there was no chance that a good marriage would come into her brooding family like Eunice, and there seemed to be no way for Charlotte to find the life she wanted¡­


    Until one day, the madam, who was perfectly adorned even at her fingertips, stepped into the disgusting mansion of Eunice.


    White shoes embellished with gold descended from a black carriage engraved with an eagle. It was then followed by a dress and white gloves embroidered with gold, tailored to the same kind.


    She was wearing a veil that glistened whenever she turned her head by sprinkling colorful hair decorations and crystal power with feathers¡ª Such luxury goods were never even seen in the Eunice family, who said money was tremendous.


    Because of this, Charlotte, who was then crossing the garden to the tea room, paused in astonishment on the spot.


    Why is this rich and noble-looking lady in Eunice¡¯s mansion?


    The doubt was quickly resolved. Because the lady found Charlotte, who had stopped, and approached her with her graceful steps.


    ¡ªHello. Maybe, the head isn¡¯t here? I came here because I have some matters to discuss with him.


    ¡ª ¡­My father left. Is it a matter of marriage?


    ¡ª Oh, my. You have a good eye. That¡¯s right. My son is already at the age for marriage.


    The noble lady then added if she doesn¡¯t find his fianc¨¦e in a hurry, she will become a bad mom who neglected her son as she trembled.


    A soft voice mixed with nasal sounds, a gentle tone, and a composure that never disappears¡­


    It was difficult to see the face beyond the veil, though she could feel it with just a brief conversation.


    ¡®It is this person. The utopia that I dreamed of¡­¡¯


    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

 Chapter 43

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤


    Chapter 43


    She was strongly convinced she had to follow this person.


    With that thought, Charlotte grabbed the lady¡¯s hand without thinking back and forth.


    ¡ª If so, then¡­ Madam, what do you think about me? My name is Charlotte Eunice, the daughter of this house.


    ¡ª ¡­Hmmm. Being enthusiastic is good, though the place I live in is pretty dangerous? Think carefully. You¡¯d be better off getting married to a moderately comfortable family.


    ¡ª It¡¯s all right. The madam will tell me how to survive. I don¡¯t want to live moderately. I want to be like the madam!


    As soon as Charlotte¡¯s desperate words were over, the person opposite her burst into laughter. The sound of her high, sharp laughter oddly pierced Charlotte¡¯s heart. However, it didn¡¯t hurt. Rather, it felt like she was clearing her blockage.


    Eventually, the lady, who laughed for a long time, reached out her hand with a thin expression.


    ¡ª Okay. You said your name is Charlotte? My name is Henrietta Lavrenti. Feel free to call me by my name.


    And so, Charlotte took Henrietta Lavrenti and came to Lichpen. With only one goal, an ambition to succeed Henrietta.


    There was only one thing Henrietta had commanded her¡­


    ¡ª You must keep watch of Lavrenti, Charlotte.


    ¡­To marry Ahibalt, becoming the hostess of Lavrenti and her watchdog.


    Therefore, Charlotte was given the role.


    ¡ª Act like you¡¯re in love, Charlotte. You must love your husband.


    Henrietta said as she brushed Charlotte¡¯s hair to decorate her.


    Kind and coercive.


    ¡ª Act like a girl who knows nothing but romance. Ahibalt, although he is harsh, he is very affectionate. He couldn¡¯t be so cold-hearted in front of someone who said they loved him.


    Love provided a cause for many coercions.


    It would be bizarre for an average person to try to find someone¡¯s information, though no one rarely doubts what a person in love wants to know about them.


    ¡ª Remember, Charlotte. Don¡¯t love someone with all your heart. Don¡¯t make me regret bringing you here.


    Henrietta had already figured out how to infiltrate her Charlotte into the Lavrenti. She planned to transform Charlotte into a very impulsive, stupid girl who only pursues her love.


    That was how it started.


    She first gets them to draw a portrait of Ahibalt, then Charlotte would act as though she had fallen in love with the portrait. As if madly in love with him, she would be so curious as to who would become her husband and would go to Lavrenti at her own will.


    That would be when Charlotte began to hang around Ahibalt with a face as though she knew nothing, and as a hostess who loves her husband so much, she gradually melted into Lavrenti.


    In that sense, Ahibalt¡¯s portrait was important.


    Exchanging portraits during a marriage conversation was an act taken when the person had no contact with each other. Therefore, getting the drawn portrait was kind of a show to indicate that Charlotte wasn¡¯t Lichpen¡¯s insider in the first place.


    ¡ª Even though it¡¯s a bit clich¨¦, that¡¯s how it works. Outward appearance is more important than you think.


    Hence, Charlotte could never go to Lavrenti until the portrait was done. So, it was even more so to meddle at the Lavrenti mansion under the guise of coincidence.


    How can she not be frustrated?


    ¡®I shouldn¡¯t go to the Lavrenti mansion, though the only way I can get better is to go to the Lavrenti mansion¡­¡¯


    But, if she goes, what else could she do? She had to go and pretend to be obsessed with Ahibalt.


    ¡®The love of my life¡­¡¯


    It didn¡¯t make any sense.


    How pathetic is she, someone who always lived only looking at money and status all her life, to become sick because of love!


    Nevertheless, she still wanted to see Rodion again.


    Just by looking at him once more, it seemed that she would be able to convince herself whether this fever was really love or not. However, she was afraid to bring those words out of her mouth, so she was struggling.


    Fortunately, Charlotte was given a chance.


    The day Knox¡¯s executive went to Lichpen to comfort Veronica, who had been despised by the three Lavrenti brothers.


    ¡°How should I stand still even when I am being humiliated like this?!¡±


    Veronica leaped in disgrace.


    It was because the Knox executive had advised her to weigh in.


    ¡°Do I change your attitude right away just because I was hurt by those little boys? I¡¯m Veronica Lavrenti! There¡¯s no one as influential as me in Knox!¡±


    Even when she completely harpooned one of the rooms, Veronica¡¯s anger did not go away. Henrietta, who had been watching her silently, waved her hand with a gentle smile.


    ¡°Calm down, Veronica. Wouldn¡¯t there be a reason for the executives to act like that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious. Isn¡¯t it because they stole District Seven, which is most profitable? They tremble in fear of losing their way to make a living!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die standing in the wrong line, of course. It¡¯s not that I wasn¡¯t aware of this kind of relationship, where you calculate the gains and losses.¡±


    ¡°No, no! If you don¡¯t have that much courage, you can¡¯t get caught up in a situation like this in the first place! Why am I doing this for them!¡±


    Tak!


    A lighter thrown by Veronica rolled over the floor. It was because she couldn¡¯t light the fire when she tried to light the cigarette.


    ??


    She then glared at the pitiful lighter for a couple more minutes before hoarsely catching her breath.


    ¡°You know how intense the backlash was when Ahibalt took over as head of Knox three years ago, Henrietta. Who put the matter to an end?¡±


    ¡°Of course. It was all thanks to you, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, me. It was me! While the young blue-eyed kid took the throne, I slammed those who said they would touch him, and made those who protested shut their mouths! I did that for you!¡±


    Veronica burst into anger, saying, how could he do that to her?


    Of course, if she did it just to protect Lavrenti, her unfair heart would be understandable, but in reality, she wasn¡¯t.


    The reason that she looked down on Ahibalt and tried to influence Lavrenti was because it would be easier to take control of lavrLavrentienti afterward if there wasn¡¯t such an evil-minded person.


    In fact, all of the protests against Ahibalt becoming the head of the family were the work of the executives who tried to make Veronica become the head of the household, hoping to get some profit in return.


    At that time, because of the influence of the previous head, more than 80% supported Veronica as the next head of Knox. In that sense, Henrietta would often say that it was a very clever decision for Ahibalt not to retain the position of the head for three years in consideration of Veronica.


    ¡ª It¡¯s good to be able to show a humble appearance in consideration of the existing powers and grown-ups on the outside. And inside, Veronica was left with room to clean up the cumbersome buds instead, so you¡¯re killing two birds with one stone.


    Had Ahibalt blatantly defeated Veronica outright, he would have lost his reputation and the resistance would have intensified.


    ¡ª He even calculated that and accepted Veronica. Of course, I knew from the beginning.


    Henrietta laughed softly. Ahibalt said that she was extorting a high maintenance fee from him, on the condition that he had no intention of telling Veronica about this. Nevertheless, it seemed that she had no intention of telling Veronica about it.


    But, it was necessary to calm her a little. So, Henrietta stood up and walked over to Veronica, who was panting in anger.


    ¡°Come on, Veronica. First of all, calm down. You know that this doesn¡¯t solve anything, right?¡±


    ¡°However¡ª!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. Though it is true that we are at a disadvantage now. More than anything else, we¡¯re in the process of marriage. At least, you can¡¯t move hastily until the portrait is finished.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ha, what about the portrait? You¡¯re trying to run away with your tail between your legs because we lost District Seven, and even your son came to pressure you.¡±


    ¡°Of course, losing District Seven is a big blow, but that¡¯s harsh. I¡¯m just trying to figure out the future.¡±


    ¡°Later? Later, yes, that¡¯s a good thing. As time goes by, the power I was holding will become more and more attached to Ahibalt. When that time comes, aren¡¯t you doing this to get accepted by that good son?¡±


    She hit the nail on the head.


    The fact that Henrietta did not fully support her was something that Veronica was also familiar with.


    At that moment, Veronica, who smiled sharply, placed her hand on her shoulder.


    ¡°Yeah, I had a good idea, Henrietta. Why don¡¯t you send Charlotte to Lavrenti?¡±


    At that moment, Henrietta¡¯s face, which had always been relaxed, hardened coldly.


    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

 Chapter 44

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤


    Chapter 44


    ¡°Veronica, what are you talking about now?¡±


    ¡°Why are you reacting like that? The child¡¯s face was not yet known in Lavrenti, so it would be perfect for digging up the situation.¡±


    ¡°¡­What do you mean to let Charlotte find out about the situation? I have already entrusted that by using the portraits.¡±


    ¡°What is the real purpose to get the portrait like other wives, anyway. It¡¯s a facade to show them, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Of course, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Then, what¡¯s the matter? If you aren¡¯t really going to side with Ahibalt, do what you¡¯re told. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any reason not to?¡±


    It was a secret between the two that Henrietta had Charlotte monitor Lavrenti by using her love for Ahibalt. Since Charlotte was the card to put in Lavrenti, in case, Veronica couldn¡¯t use her power properly. So, if she told Veronica about it, Henrietta would essentially be telling her that she had a different heart.


    With no good cause for her to refuse, Henrietta eventually nodded her head reluctantly.


    ¡°All right.. Charlotte, you have to go as inconspicuous as possible.¡±


    While it was unfortunate for Henrietta that her plans went awry, it was good news for Charlotte. She thought she wouldn¡¯t see Rodion again, at least, until she had the portrait finished. However, Henrietta and Veronica had ordered her to go to Lavrenti!


    It must be because of her mood that her body became light, and her fever dropped.


    And so, Charlotte embraced her pounding heart as she headed to Lavrenti.


    ¡®What should I say when we meet again?¡¯


    Even in her carriage, Charlotte agonized. What should she say when I see Rodion again? She thought he must have hated her because she was with Veronica.


    ¡®¡­No, he might not hate me.¡¯


    Because you don¡¯t smile so pretty to someone you hate like that.


    Maybe, she could talk to him a little bit?


    Before her swollen chest burst, the carriage eventually dropped her at Lavrenti¡¯s mansion.


    Even though she didn¡¯t have an invitation, it was okay because she herself is in a relationship with Ahibalt. So, she could say that she was about to be the person whom she would be married to.


    ¡ª It can¡¯t be helped that this happened. The portrait could be used for external use, you just move separately. To Veronica, keep your tongue in your mouth as it is now because she likes that kind of person.


    Charlotte, repeating Henrietta¡¯s words, walked her way to the mansion. Her heels kept floating at the thought that if she was lucky, she might be in the same room with Rodion, and that if she were even more lucky she might meet him.


    But, as she walked less than a few steps, Charlotte¡¯s steps, which had floated on her, fell back to the ground.


    It was because she saw a young man happily sharing this story with the silver-haired maid.


    The young man was definitely the very person she had been longing to meet¡­


    Rodion Lavrenti.


    However, what about the maid next to him?


    ¡®He¡¯s spending time with such a pretty maid¡­?¡¯


    The moment her jealousy slowly shook her heart, she could hear part of the maid¡¯s conversation with Rodion.


    ¡°¡­What would you know?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I know, Youngest Master! We shared the same bed yesterday, too.¡±


    At that moment, there was the sound of something crackling inside Charlotte.


    That was, the string of reason.


    ¡°How could I just let it go when I saw something like that? Lavrenti is also where my future will be. So, scandals should be prevented in advance.¡±


    ¡°So¡­¡±


    ¡°So, I went and asked her, and she was trying to defy me. Adversely, so I slapped her on the cheek.¡±


    Saying so, Charlotte raised her nose and added that the weak servant should be disciplined in advance.


    Irene, who had been watching the scene silently, looked up at the sky without realizing it.


    Beyond the glass dome of the greenhouse, the sky was clear, unlike her complicated heart. Today, for some reason, it seemed to embroider the Milky Way in the night sky due to the sorrow of an employee who couldn¡¯t quit.


    ¡®Ah¡­¡¯


    ¡­I want to resign.


    Eventually, she kind of roughly understood the situation.


    ¡®In summary, Charlotte misunderstood what Louise said.¡¯


    As soon as she heard Charlotte¡¯s explanation, Irene could understand the situation.


    ¡®Rodion and Louise were talking about something, and the story of me and Louise sleeping came up¡­¡¯


    Hearing it from that part, Charlotte must have misunderstood that Rodion and Louise slept together. The reason why she was able to understand the situation with just a brief explanation was simple.


    ¡®I slept with Louise last night, so¡­¡¯


    How would there be any misunderstanding if the person directly involved was there?


    However, this was Irene¡¯s position, it wouldn¡¯t have been the same with her.


    With Charlotte¡¯s imagination alone, the wonderful situation was drawn. She kept asking Louise if she slept, though she must have said no because she really has never done that.


    Besides, Charlotte was a very proud character for her because she received so much disregard for her in the Eunice family. And, when that characteristic of hers was combined with her unique brilliance of Louise, it becomes another misunderstood combination¡­


    ¡ª ¡®That girl is ignoring me!¡¯


    After that¡­


    She must¡¯ve raised her voice and slapped Louise¡¯s cheeks¡­


    ¡®¡­I¡¯m going crazy.¡¯


    Irene wanted to slap her forehead.


    Even if there was a variable, she had never even thought of such a case. At best, she thought about how twisted the event was when Charlotte came in.


    ¡®Charlotte already has feelings for Rodion and is starting to be wary of Louise.¡¯


    Obviously, things that would begin after the ¡¸ A Blood Stained Portrait ¡¹ were progressing ahead of time. Still, it would be nice if the cause could be clearly identified.


    ¡®I have no idea¡­¡¯


    The more she knew, it felt as though she was falling into a labyrinth.


    Irene let out a complicated breath and opened her mouth.


    ¡°First of all, the lady seems to have misunderstood something.¡±


    ¡°¡­Misunderstanding?¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s eyes widened, but Irene continued her words without moving.


    ¡°Yes. The maid you mentioned is sharing a room with me. She slept with me yesterday, too.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Perhaps, she sneaked out while you were sleeping? It¡¯s very distasteful to hear that I had been told that I had misunderstood what I had heard.¡±


    ¡°You are right. Of course, there may be situations that I am not aware of. However, didn¡¯t you hear only one word? Can you guarantee that you didn¡¯t misunderstand just that one word?¡±


    ¡°How do I misunderstand that? It can¡¯t be!¡±


    ¡°Still, it was me who shared the same bed with the maid last night.¡±


    As if she was a little embarrassed, Charlotte¡¯s mouth closed as soon as she heard Irene¡¯s answer with a straight face. This was because she also roughly understood only what she had heard.


    Realizing that, her heart sank, though she couldn¡¯t show her pride on the outside.


    ¡®Did I really misunderstand and hit someone¡­?¡¯


    If she really did, she would have to apologize. However, to say that she did it because she was understood, when Charlotte felt like she couldn¡¯t open her mouth.


    Even so, does she have to apologize to a servant?


    In the end, what she spit was something else.


    ¡°Even if I misunderstood, I was only doing it for Lavrenti. Shouldn¡¯t it be for everyone¡¯s sake to stop a scandal from spreading?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Though it¡¯s an internal matter, so I think you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±


    ¡°What? Did you not hear me? I¡¯m an insider, too. I am Henrietta Lavrenti¡¯s niece, and I¡¯m in a relationship with Ahibalt Lavrenti.¡±


    ¡°But, aren¡¯t you still from another family?¡±


    You¡¯re not even engaged yet. So, what do you mean, insider?


    At that moment, Charlotte¡¯s face turned bright red when she understood Irene¡¯s meaning.


    Either way, her words continued.


    ¡°Currently, there has been no letter from the Lavrenti mansion regarding the wedding, and no comments have been received about Charlotte Eunice from Henrietta Lavrenti. It would be a bit difficult to judge as an insider.¡±


    When she finished speaking, Irene also straightened her bent back.


    It was only for the sake of the owner that the servant had to bow their heads. Many people were mistaken, though it was not natural for servants to bow their heads to guests.


    It was only for the sake of the owner¡¯s dignity.


    Since it was the owner¡¯s job to welcome guests, it was only natural that the servants were like the owner¡¯s hands and feet.


    However, Charlotte was an uninvited guest, wasn¡¯t particularly in an official relationship, and she even went so far as to slap the owner¡¯s hands and feet carelessly. Therefore, at least in this situation, there was no need for Irene to bow down in her position as the chief of maids.


    ¡°So, you have to apologize before you leave.¡±


    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

 Chapter 45

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤


    Chapter 45


    Charlotte immediately made an expression because of Irene¡¯s attitude.


    She wants her to apologize to a maid?


    ¡®That silver-haired maid ignored me first! Besides, can¡¯t people be misunderstood a little? How dare she ask me to apologize to her with just that minuscule matter!¡¯


    However, there was also a sound of relief in her heart.


    In fact, Charlotte had been frantic since she beat Louise, though she could not bear to say that with her high self-esteem. She feared that Rodion would hate her because she hit Rodion¡¯s favorite maid out of anger.


    So, when the silver-haired maid returned, she was going to silence her by giving her money and valuables.


    ¡®I am glad that this maid was not that close to Rodion.¡¯


    At that, no matter how much Charlotte thinks about it, she does not need to bow her head down, right? After all, she is the one who will be the hostess of this house!


    Arrogant thing.


    ¡®I will cut them all down when I enter this house!¡¯


    Determined, Charlotte slammed the table threateningly.


    ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re saying to me right now?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯m asking for an apology for damaging the dignity of Lavrenti.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Damaging the dignity¡­?¡±


    ¡°Of course. The servants of Lavrenti exist for the sake of Lavrenti¡¯s dignity. However, you misunderstood the servant and even slapped her like that. If you don¡¯t act quickly, the masters will be very angry.¡±


    ¡®In particular, Master Rodion does not like when guests use their hands on his people like that.¡¯


    As Irene added sensibly, Charlotte clenched her fists over the table.


    ¡°Well, still, he wouldn¡¯t be so mad at me because my aunt is the hostess of this house!¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re talking about Henrietta Lavrenti. Come to think of it, did you know that the maid you hit earlier came from Lichpen?¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°She was a maid that Madam Henrietta loved very much, and she is a very capable maid who was sent to Lavrenti for the masters. She was sent directly from Henrietta as she even wrote a letter of recommendation herself.¡±


    As Irene¡¯s words continued, Charlotte¡¯s complexion grew pale.


    ¡°Maybe, that¡¯s why even after she came here, she and Madam Henrietta often send and receive letters. I saw her writing a letter yesterday as well. If this even reached Madam Henrietta¡¯s ears¡­¡±


    ??


    ¡°Ah, no!¡±


    Eventually, Charlotte jumped up.


    It was because what would happen if this reached Henrietta¡¯s ears was clearly pictured before her eyes. Since she told Charlotte to investigate inside the mansion as much as possible, but make sure that she did not act conspicuously


    Of course, she never thought she would stand out just because she disciplined a maid.


    ¡®I cannot believe she was Henrietta¡¯s favorite maid!¡¯


    ??She would have to go back to Eunice where she herself was rusting if Henrietta threw her away for this incident. The sweet life she enjoyed briefly in Lichpen was just her dream! It could not be like that.


    With that thought, she immediately grabbed Irene¡¯s arm with her trembling hand.


    ¡°No. You can¡¯t do that. I¡¯ll apologize if you want me to. Bring the girl. Henrietta, this must never get into her ears!¡±


    ¡°Calm down, Lady. I don¡¯t want things to get too big either.¡±


    No, to be precise, she does not want an apology for being pushed back like this. Irene¡¯s eyes were cold and still as she stared at Charlotte, who lost her composure in an instant.


    ??


    ¡®There is no need to push Louise with this kind of apology.¡¯


    If it were Louise, she would quickly nod her head and smile brightly at the apology made by Henrietta and Rodion because she was afraid.


    Irene did not want to see that.


    ¡®It must have been why she deliberately hid that from me.¡¯


    Although Louise has a flower garden in her head, she is neither foolish nor irresponsible.


    She must have wanted to cry when she was hit by Charlotte.


    Until the first time in Lavrenti, it was Louise who was crying because she was afraid of murder threats. If she were in a situation where she was misunderstood and hit on the face, she would not have been able to help but cry out of embarrassment.


    However, Louise did not cry.


    Irene recalled Louise, who was laughing in front of her, saying that she was really good at organizing the corsages. She probably could not help but laugh. Because the moment her face lost strength, it felt like tears were about to burst.


    It was not like she did not know that feeling. That was why Irene did not want to drag Louise, who worked so hard, in front of such a pretentious apology.


    Rather¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to make sure that the maid doesn¡¯t tell Henrietta about today¡¯s affairs. The Lady apologized.¡±


    ¡°Re, really?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You¡¯re Madam Henrietta¡¯s niece, not anyone else, and you¡¯re also a person who is marrying Master Ahibalt.¡±


    At Irene¡¯s gentle tone, Charlotte¡¯s complexion instantly improved.


    ¡°But, I think I¡¯ll need some physical evidence to tell the maid that you had apologized.¡±


    ¡°Physical evidence¡­?¡±


    ¡°Like a gesture of sincerity.¡±


    Money.


    When Irene showed her blatant implications, Charlotte, who understood her meaning, hurriedly took a ring from her hand.


    ¡°Take this. This, too!¡±


    ??


    ¡°This, too¡­?¡±


    Even brooches and bracelets?


    ¡°Can¡¯t I give you anything if you just keep your mouth shut? That brooch is yours. I¡¯ll trust you¡¯ll do as well as you received.¡±


    ??¡¯I was going to give it to you, anyway¡­¡¯


    Irene could hear such a murmur followed after.


    Regardless, that was a good thing.


    ¡®I have to give it all to Louise.¡¯


    Irene continued to shove money and valuables into her pocket.


    ¡°Leave it to me. Oh, but the Lady should be careful with Young Master Rodion.¡±


    ??


    When the name, ¡®Rodion¡¯ was mentioned, Charlotte¡¯s expression changed quite a bit. Somehow, even though her face seemed to contain nervousness, it was as if she was also looking forward to something as well.


    ¡°In case you don¡¯t know, if Young Master Rodion had heard of this, he would certainly not stand still.¡±


    In case I didn¡¯t make myself clear, I will keep my mouth shut, though I think it would be better if you get away before the two of you run into each other.


    Charlotte was at odds with Irene¡¯s subtle explanation.


    ¡®Will he hate me just because I hit a servant?¡¯


    ¡­But, what if he really hates it?


    ¡®Should I really leave it to this maid and go back?¡¯


    ??


    The moment when her desire to see Rodion and the fear in her heart were in a fierce battle¡­


    Ting, ding, ding¡ª


    The bell hanging on the door of the greenhouse made a cheerful sound.


    What appeared with the light steps was a reddish, brown-haired young man with long hair that covered his neck, unlike usual. Moreover, he had a rather dour expression on his face for some reason. It would not be strange if he would kill one or two people right away with that expression.


    The expression on Charlotte¡¯s face went back and forth between heaven and hell in an instant.


    The only expressionless person greeted the newly arrived guest.


    ¡°Welcome, Youngest Master.¡±


    It was the sound that signaled the end of the situation.


    In conclusion, Charlotte ran away with her tail between her legs.


    It was because of her heart that was trembling as soon as she saw Rodion leaning in front of her.


    ¡®Strange. My heart is beating too fast¡­¡¯


    As Rodion drew closer, Charlotte¡¯s chest pounded strangely. She did not know if this was the fear of Rodion or love, though one thing was certain¡­ The fact that she would not be able to maintain her composure in front of Rodion.


    If he even threatened her with that ferocious gaze, it felt as though she had lost the whole world.


    ¡®I do not want to be hated.¡¯


    She was not confident she could talk to him, at least as she was in such a mess like this when right now, it was unclear whether he hated her for Veronica¡¯s deeds. In the end, Charlotte left in a hurry. She could not even look back lest she ever hear hurtful words from Rodion.


    Inside the rattling carriage, Charlotte buried her face in her hands.


    ¡®¡­Is this love?¡¯


    Even though she still could not say for sure, for her, only one thing was firmly embedded.


    Undoubtedly¡­


    ¡®I have to be the hostess of Lavrenti.¡¯


    Just that one determination.


    ??


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen someone run away as soon as I arrived.¡±


    ¡°Do you know her, Youngest Master?¡±


    ¡°No? It¡¯s my first time seeing her.¡±


    Meanwhile, those who remained in the greenhouse were tilting their heads in the same direction.


    Rodion recalled the woman who had just disappeared a moment ago while covering her face with her fan and waving her greetings, before tilting her head in the opposite direction.


    The vicious momentum a while ago was nowhere to be found on Rodion¡¯s face, with what remained only the expression of a playful and innocent child.


    ??


    ¡°I quickly came because Rea called the hound, but I can¡¯t believe she ran away as soon as I arrived.¡±


    ¡°Maybe, something urgent came up?¡±


    ¡°It felt like there was something else that was stifling her. She also seems like someone who has a bad personality. She didn¡¯t hit you, did she?¡±


    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

 Chapter 46

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤


    Chapter 46


    Rodion¡¯s intuition was quite good. He would be the best out of the three Lavrenti brothers, as he was able to notice emotions in just a glance.


    Even so, Irene¡¯s suspicious behavior and the issuance of the hound¡­ The unpleasant smell could not help but get caught by Rodion¡¯s hunch.


    ¡°She hit Miss Louise.¡±


    Of course, Irene had no intention of hiding it from him, anyway.


    ¡®Thank you for the jewellery, Charlotte Eunice.¡¯


    ¡°She misunderstood that Miss Louise and the Youngest Master had an inappropriate relationship.¡±


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    ¡°She must¡¯ve heard the part where Miss Louise said that she had shared a bed last night.¡±


    ¡°That was about her sharing it with Rea!¡±


    ¡°I thought it would be something like that.¡±


    ¡°F*ck, what kind of dog-like misunderstanding did she have?¡±


    There was a dull noise along with chewing profanity. When Irene turned around, she could see Rodion, whose ears had turned red, was kicking an innocent chair.


    ¡°That¡¯s why her cheeks seem a little swollen¡­¡±


    He then murmured something quietly.


    Irene, who had been silently listening, suddenly became puzzled.


    ¡®Louise¡¯s face looks swollen?¡¯


    Rodion had a good sense of observation as well as a good intuition, so his route was not an unreasonable story. However, it was such a small difference that Irene did not even notice it herself.


    ¡®Then, did he know everything when I was beaten¡­?¡¯


    Is that why he had an expression that looked like he was about to cry even if her palms were a little scratched?


    Of course, it was not clear whether Rodion recognized it as it was different then and now, though Irene felt something strange. She thought she was just a household tool that no one cared about, like scissors or a knife.


    The fact that there were people who recognized her, at least to the extent that the day passed and became dull.


    How should she say this?


    ¡®It is really strange¡­¡¯


    It was a feeling she had never felt in her six lives.


    ??


    All the while, she was just a stranger and an extra at every moment. Therefore, it was unfamiliar to Irene to receive attention. This made her feel like she knew why people fall into vain delusions.


    Rodion, who had barely calmed his heated face, turned back to her again. As he held Irene¡¯s hand, he spoke with his characteristic puppy-like face.


    ¡°It was just about a cat. Don¡¯t misunderstand. It¡¯s true. We were talking about cats and then the topic of Rea came up, and she said that she was the closest to Rea. That¡¯s why she said that she shared the same bed with you yesterday.¡±


    ¡®So, don¡¯t misunderstand,¡¯ Rodion repeated over and over again with a face that seemed as if the ears of a sad puppy could be seen at any moment. As though it was the most important thing for her now to not misunderstand him.


    Seeing something like this, how could she not have vain delusions?


    For this reason, servants often have feelings for their owners. Because only when they pay slight attention, you would think that it was something amazing.


    ¡®It was just a matter of their interest in the tools.¡¯


    Had she not been a maid herself, would she have been able to accept this interest with a little fluttering heart¡­?


    Even if she was only as small as Charlotte herself.


    If she had, would she not have been so worn out by herself?


    Regardless, it would be useless to assume now.


    Irene stopped her thoughts and answered. If she remained more silent, Rodion would be restless and melt away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I already knew it would be such a misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°¡­Really?¡±


    ¡°Because it was me who shared the same bed with Miss Louise yesterday. There¡¯s no way I wouldn¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Really? You¡¯re not misunderstanding?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    When she answered with ease, Rodion¡¯s complexion, which had been grim for a moment, brightened.


    ¡°Then, can I ask you to praise me now? Since Rea called me, I left the urgent work behind.¡±


    ??


    ¡°As much as you want.¡±


    Saying so, Irene sat down on the sofa and spread her arms.


    This was a custom after some sort of hound was issued. Rodion was always thirsty for affection, and the thing that made him the most pleased was the simple touch.


    Sitting on the sofa with a bright smile, Rodion hugged Irene¡¯s waist.


    As the permission was given, Rodion acted as though he would be hugging Irene all day long, as if there was no place he could not reach on her body. He ran his arm down from her shoulder, grabbed her hand, wrapped it around her waist, and rubbed the tip of his nose against the soft skin on the back of Irene¡¯s neck.


    By the time Irene started to wince as his lips brushed against her collarbone, she could feel the arm around her waist getting tighter.


    Like bondage preventing her from getting away from him.


    But, she was quite familiar with it.


    ¡®Even if it was not for the hunting dog, it was a method I have often used to soothe Rodion.¡¯


    In particular, after Rodion used Elios.


    Irene thought as she gently stroked Rodion¡¯s curly hair, who was hugging her tightly. Elios tended to make its users extremely violent and hedonistic. So, to put it simply, it means to be a pleasure killer.


    It was only now that he had gotten used to handling Elios thanks to training in Lichpen.


    When Rodion first used it, he was like a demon.


    As soon as he saw something red like blood, he would pull out his knife, and for a while, they had to remove all the red things from Lavrenti. At that time, there was no maid who wanted to approach Rodion, whom no one could soothe, and naturally, the turn passed to Irene.


    Fortunately, she knew how to stop Rodion¡¯s rampage.


    It was simple.


    She just needed to give him a hug.


    ¡®Louise comforted him like this when she was on Rodion¡¯s route.¡¯


    It was the same in the game.


    When Louise hugged him, Rodion acted as if he would bite her skin before gradually burying his face in her arms. He put his nose on the neckline, where the faint smell of soap rose, and hugged her soft body.


    Occasionally, when he lost his reason, he would put a mark on her skin or lick it, though that was what happened because the level in the game was high.


    ??


    It was not like that with Irene.


    It was just a deep hug.


    Of course, there were times when the depth seemed quite strange.


    Irene knew that. This was a situation similar to a starving person eating in a hurry. She did not know what others were like, but Irene was not very uncomfortable with this Rodion. Perhaps, because he would hold onto her waist a lot in the morning when she woke him up every morning.


    ¡®It is like I am a warm body pillow for Rodion¡­?¡¯


    That was what she was thinking.


    Rather, what was awkward was the silence created from hugging. In the end, Irene finally couldn¡¯t take the silence and opened her mouth.


    ¡°Youngest Master.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°You said that you left the urgent work behind, is that okay?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I left it to Louise, so it¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I told you we were talking about cats earlier. I picked up a black cat from the bush. He looked very hungry.¡±


    ¡°Is that urgent?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I was trying to show it to Rea.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Rea said I looked like a black cat before.¡±


    Rodion replied with a soft smile.


    Irene did not answer. Perhaps, she was thinking back to the past when she said that he was like a black cat to Rodion.


    As much as she was familiar with Rodion, he was also familiar with her.


    He knew that many times Irene¡¯s silence was often not something she did simply because she could not complain to her owners.


    However, that was all they shared.


    ¡®I thought that if I said that and showed the cat, Rea would feel a little bit about how much I thought of her.¡¯


    Rodion could not even say such a thing.


    Even more so because Irene could not even remember what she said. After hearing about the spy a few days ago, Ahibalt was not the only one who waited for Irene to open her mouth about it.


    The same was true for Rodion.


    After the aftermath of Elios had subsided a little, Rodion, who regained his normal reason, expected it.


    ¡®¡­Because Rea said I was the most comfortable.¡¯


    Even if she could not tell his brothers, would she not be a little more open to him? He even wondered if she might have told Louise since Irene likes her, so he asked Louise. Although Louise also said that she did not know anything about it.


    It seemed that Irene had not told anyone.


    Rodion thought he did not know whether he should be happy or sad about it.


    ____


    T/N: The illustration is so *chef¡¯s kiss* Rodion is literally a little puppy to Rea~ ?(?*¨@?¨A)?* ????


    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

 Chapter 47

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤


    Chapter 47


    In the meantime, he picked up a black cat.


    It was not the first time he picked up a cat that looked injured or in a difficult situation, though it was the first time he had such a black cat.


    The moment he turned his head to the sound of meowing and their eyes met, Rodion recalled a memory from his past.


    ¡®I think the Young Master resembles a cat the most.¡¯


    ¡®Really? Everyone says that I¡¯m like a puppy, but you think so?¡¯


    ¡®Of course, you look a little more like a dog, though.¡¯


    ¡®There are many kinds of cats. The kittens were particularly ugly. Are you trying to say that I look like that?¡¯


    ¡®Do you think I¡¯m trying to say you resemble them?¡¯


    ¡®¡­No.¡¯


    At that time, Rodion used to grumble at Irene¡¯s words. Still, her calm and playful purple eyes just made it difficult for him to do so.


    This has never happened with anyone else in his life, so it was strange.


    ¡®I¡¯ve seen a black cat with thick fur before. The Youngest Master looks like that cat.¡¯


    ¡®Was it a bad cat? It¡¯s not like there¡¯s a spot in the fur or a big scar or something like that, right?¡¯


    ¡®It was a very cute cat with no scratches except for being a little dirty.¡¯


    After she said that, he just let it go.


    Suddenly, a cat appeared in front of him that was exactly the same as Irene¡¯s description at that time. Was that why? It occurred to Rodion that if he took this cat, she might tell him a story that was dwelling in her mind.


    Now that he thought about it, it was a really baseless idea¡­


    ¡°Rea.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡±


    As always, a quick answer.


    Rodion slowly got up, before opening his mouth with his eyes closed.


    ¡°No matter how much I think about it, I think I need Rea.¡±


    It was the first thing Rodion brought up.


    Even If the other person dies, what can he do if he does not bring up his feelings? Thinking that, he decided to express his feelings first. Ahibalt believed in Irene¡¯s trust and asked directly, but Rodion could not do the same.


    ¡­Because he had never been so sure about their relationship.


    ¡°Anywhere I go, I need Rea. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything that can replace Rea. So¡­¡±


    ¡°Young Master.¡±


    Irene cut off his words.


    Raising her head, she could see a look on this face that she had never seen before. He had an expression on his face that was neither happy nor sad.


    What does that mean¡­?


    ¡°There is nothing in the world that cannot be replaced. You will soon get used to life without me.¡±


    One thing was certain, Irene had no intention of bending her mind about leaving. It was as if Rodion could hear the sound of something breaking inside him at that firm attitude.


    The moment when his mouth was about to open unexpectedly¡­


    Ding, ding.


    The bell hanging on the door of the greenhouse rang clearly. Then, a familiar Footman came in and found Irene.


    ¡°Miss Irene, the painter has arrived.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s already been that long?¡±


    Irene raised her body up before moving a couple of steps away from Rodion.


    ¡°He came a little earlier than expected. William asked if the studio was ready.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s done. I¡¯ll bring the painter inside, so Mr. Miller, please ask Mr. Beckins to prepare the First Master. He¡¯ll be in the office.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss Irene.¡±


    At the expert instructions, the Footman nodded and left the greenhouse with a large stride. Irene, too, also greeted and left, saying that she would soon call someone to clean up the greenhouse.


    There was no one left by Rodion¡¯s side.


    Nobody.


    Not like the feeling of being left alone, he hurriedly left the greenhouse as well.


    On his way out, he blankly thought.


    ¡®After all, animals are better than people.¡¯


    If you give affection to them, they will love you back, and you can keep them by your side as much as you want. If you put shackles on them and put them on a leash for wanting to keep people around, you will be criticized. Though it is all right to use leashes on animals.


    So, animals are better.


    Animals are better than people who will leave him someday.


    The sudden feeling of sadness caused by loneliness made the mansion seem too wide. In the mansion, everyone else was human, and only he felt like an animal. A rather lonely animal that longed for affection and wanted someone to be around¡­


    As he walked back to the annex, Rodion could see the animals he had left behind and someone in between.


    ¡°Oh, the Youngest Master!¡±


    A silver-haired maid wielding a toy fishing rod to a kitten.


    She smiled cheerfully as usual, though the tip of her nose and the corners of her eyes were red.


    ¡°As you said, I was watching the animals!¡±


    Rodion frowned at that lively greeting.


    ¡°Did you¡­ cry?¡±


    ¡°Can you tell? I thought it got a little better.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing. I heard you got hit.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s true, but it¡¯s okay. It doesn¡¯t hurt too much.¡±


    ¡°But, are you crying? You could¡¯ve watched them just for a little before going back.¡±


    ¡°This kid kept holding on to me, so I couldn¡¯t get my feet off. I¡¯m hanging around with such a cute face, so could I leave it? I have a leash in my hand.¡±


    Louise then laughed as she said, ¡°I even shed tears when we were together.¡±


    Seeing that, Rodion felt as if he was hit. What Louise said a while ago stuck with him and did not fall off.


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right.¡±


    If only he was an animal, and everyone else was human. So, if they leave him easily¡­


    ¡­All you have to do is keep them from leaving.


    Animals also cling onto their owners. While their hands are on the leash, animals just need to hold on to the skirt with a sad face.


    Okay.


    ¡®That is how I need to do it.¡¯


    After realizing what he should do, Rodion¡¯s black eyes shone dexterously.


    Charlotte cautiously entered Lichpen.


    Unlike Lavrenti¡¯s mansion made of relatively light wood and marble, Lichpen¡¯s mansion, which gave an old-fashioned and heavy atmosphere by using ebony everywhere, still lingered in the characteristic quietness.


    That meant that it was utterly impossible to get in without showing any signs of presence.


    Tak¡ªAs soon as her shoes entered the mansion, a voice was heard.


    ¡°Are you here, Charlotte?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes!¡±


    She looked up to see Veronica leaning against the railing on the second floor, smoking a long pipe. Perhaps, she went out today since her unique cerebral and decadent atmosphere stood out even more.


    It also meant that she was in a good mood.


    Because Veronica, who has a fiery temper, used to show her mood through her outfit. This gave Charlotte, who had been constantly anxious about what had happenedLavrenti, feeling relieved. Fortunately, she hoped that Veronica would never hit her.


    Going up the stairs, she opened her mouth and asked Veronica.


    ¡°How about Madam Henrietta and Madam Edith?¡±


    ¡°Henrietta is out. Edith is in the lab as usual.¡±


    As she answered, Veronica mumbled, ¡°That crazy woman can¡¯t sleep,¡± before laughing lightly then a sip of her pipe.


    ¡°Well, what about Lavrenti? Did you make a fuss?¡±


    ¡°There wasn¡¯t any fuss. However, the mansion is very beautiful! I was envious of Lady Veronica, who has grown up in such a place, all over again. It was so amazing!¡±


    Veronica, who was now in a good mood because of Charlotte¡¯s praises, smirked.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it pretty? I used to play with my brother in the garden of the mansion. Now, that¡¯s all memories. What else? What about the kids?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s¡­ Actually, I haven¡¯t seen anyone other than Young Master Rodion. He kicked me out because a visitor was coming soon¡­ Sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡ª!¡±


    Veronica would definitely throw a fit.


    With that thought, Charlotte shut her eyes tightly. Though for some reason, even though she waited, nothing happened.


    Rather, there was loud laughter instead.


    ¡°Ahaha! Of course, it is!¡±


    ¡°Ye, yes¡­?¡±


    ¡®¡­What¡¯s going on?¡¯


    When Charlotte asked back, Veronica waved her hand and laughed.


    ¡°They aren¡¯t fools. Do you really think they will just accept you that easily? Of course, they will kick you out. Besides, as far as I know, today is the day Henrietta¡¯s painter arrives, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Oh, was the guest they were talking about the painter?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I sent you on purpose before the painter left. That way, the person I planted will be able to move while you are being beaten to the door.¡±


    It was then that Charlotte understood the meaning of Veronica¡¯s words.


    It was a reasonable excuse to come and check her movements, and the truth was that the spy she planted needed bait to divert everyone else¡¯s so that they could move.


    In short, it was all on Veronica¡¯s palm.


    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

 Chapter 48

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤


    Chapter 48


    As Charlotte was speechless at the realization, Veronica rolled her sharp eyes and smiled.


    ¡°Charlotte¡­ Our Charlotte.¡±


    With the sharp tip of her fingernails, Veronica touched Charlotte¡¯s shoulder gently.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be sad that I used you a little, would you?¡±


    ¡°¡­Of course! If I can, I want to help Lady Veronica as much as possible.¡±


    ¡°That makes me happy. Yes, you¡¯re thinking well. Anyway, I know roughly what Henrietta is up to.¡±


    Saying that, she smiled acutely as if asking, ¡®Are you not preparing for my failure?¡¯


    In fact, it was a smile full of thoughts of her slicing Henrietta into pieces.


    ¡®She really thought that I would not know that after Ahibalt gets married, she is going to line up with him?¡¯


    It had been long since Ahibalt had wings. He was just not flying yet. However, he was bound to fly someday if he was pushed around. Because of that, she had to cut out the possibility of collusion between Ahibalt and Henrietta before that.


    It was Charlotte.


    ¡°If I leave it like that, won¡¯t I be miserable? So, I needed to use my own hands, too. It¡¯s not only going to go the way Henrietta wants.¡±


    And, if Henrietta¡¯s plan failed, who would be the first to be abandoned¡­?


    With that, a lower voice approached Charlotte subtly.


    ¡°Act wisely, Charlotte. Take my hand. If you¡¯re just trusting Henrietta, you¡¯ll be damned in Eunice¡¯s stable.¡±


    Charlotte was distracted by Veronica¡¯s coercion.


    But, now that Veronica joined, it was so difficult that she felt like she was going to die.


    Still, as Veronica said, there were many unstable factors to just believe in Henrietta alone. Nevertheless, if she crossed the bridge between Veronica and Henrietta, she could have been abandoned by either side.


    In addition, Veronica was just holding Charlotte¡¯s shoulder without giving her time to judge.


    ¡°Well, of course, I¡­¡±


    The moment when the words were about to pop out of Charlotte¡¯s mouth, who could not find the right word¡ª


    ¡°What are you doing with the child?¡±


    Thump.


    Along with the sound of slippers being dragged, a woman with her long reddish-brown hair ruffled casually stepped out into the hallway wearing a gown.


    Veronica, recognizing the woman, smirked and took her hand off Charlotte¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Edith.¡±


    ¡°Ma, Madam Edith.¡±


    At the call of the two of them, the woman, Edith, shut her eyes and lightly shook her head to greet them. From the dark shadows under her eyes to the steps she took while dragging her slippers, she did not fit in with this aristocratic, old-fashioned mansion in the slightest.


    Seeing her, Charlotte swallowed her dry saliva without realizing it.


    ¡®Young Master Rodion¡¯s mother¡­¡¯


    She had never seen Edith for more than ten seconds while living in Lichpen. It was because Edith was always locked up in her lab.


    Even Henrietta described her this way.


    ¡®Edith? The research she does is useful, so I keep her though it¡¯s better not to get too close to her.¡¯


    Henrietta then joked that she would not be held responsible if she was being dissected without knowing it.


    Charlotte could not just take it as a joke, though.


    ??


    Nonetheless, even if it was not a joke, Edith was a person the more she looked at her, the more reluctant she felt. The only thing that resembled her and Rodion was her wavy red-brown hair and her face, which was strangely unisex.


    That insensitive and tired face, no matter how much she looked at it, she could not seem to like it¡ª


    ¡ªExcept for this very moment!


    Charlotte hurriedly took a step back from Veronica, welcoming her Edith.


    ¡°Madam Edith, why did you leave the lab?¡±


    At her words, Edith held up a cup in her hand.


    ¡°I ran out of coffee. I pulled the rope so much that it might break, but no one was coming so I came out myself.¡±


    The conversation stopped for a moment, and Edith¡¯s green eyes, which were chilly like an evergreen tree in the middle of winter, briefly scanned the two of them.


    ¡°Though, what are you two doing here?¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not a big deal. Why are you so interested in other people?¡±


    ¡°Even if I don¡¯t want to hear it, there is a sound that I can hear. I heard the Lady there has been to Lavrenti, and you met my son?¡±


    ¡°Oh, oh, yes!¡±


    ¡°How was it? How¡¯s he?¡±


    ¡°Ha, ha! Edith, why are you acting like a mother all of a sudden? You¡¯ve been crazy about research and left your son.¡±


    ¡°You might be curious. It¡¯s my job, why can¡¯t I ask? Oh, you wouldn¡¯t know about this because they don¡¯t have children?¡±


    ¡°What? I didn¡¯t give birth because it was my choice!¡±


    ¡°What did I even say about you giving birth? Why are you raising your voice all of a sudden.¡±


    At Edith¡¯s impetuous reply, Veronica¡¯s face distorted as if her fever quickly rose.


    ¡°It¡¯s not because I¡¯m doing something I¡¯ve never done before, Edith. Why don¡¯t you stay in the lab as usual? Don¡¯t interrupt us when we¡¯re talking.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. You were talking. Veronica, is it something you urgently need to talk about?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in a hurry.¡±


    ¡°Okay. When Henrietta comes back, I¡¯ll be sure to tell her that the two of you had an urgent conversation.¡±


    ¡°Edith!¡±


    ¡°Oh, my.¡±


    Clank!


    The cup that Edith was holding abruptly shattered with a loud noise. It was because she pretended her hand had slipped and threw the cup at Veronica¡¯s feet.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because you kept screaming, so I¡¯m surprised. Oh, my. Lady, come this way. You¡¯ll get hurt if you stay here.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Ah, yes!¡±


    ??


    Since she already wanted to escape from Veronica¡¯s grasp, Charlotte rushed to Edith at her words. Edith then grabbed her wrist and bowed her head as a greeting.


    ¡°Veronica, please clean up. I need to talk to this lady.¡±


    ¡°You, you think you¡¯ll be safe even if you do this to me¡­!¡±


    ¡°Hm, didn¡¯t you say you needed a stealth potion last time? I¡¯d be the only one who could make it.¡±


    At Edith¡¯s words, Veronica bit her lips.


    Even in the pretense, it was Veronica¡¯s devastating defeat.


    Seeing that, Edith glanced back at Veronica with her half-open eyes before striding towards her lab with Charlotte.


    The situation changed in an instant. Bewildered, Charlotte opened her mouth carefully.


    ¡°Th, thank you¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be thankful for. I got you out before I needed you. I need some samples.¡±


    ¡°¡­A sample?¡±


    Henrietta¡¯s joke ran through Charlotte¡¯s mind as soon as she heard those words.


    ¡°Lady¡¯s hand suddenly became cold.¡±


    ¡°Oh, haha¡­¡±


    ¡°Why? Do you think I¡¯m going to dissect you?¡±


    ¡°You aren¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°I need something to dissect, but that¡¯s not my priority. And, I don¡¯t want to upset Henrietta.¡±


    ¡°Then, what¡­?¡±


    Edith, who had been pushing through the door of the lab, turned around with a smile. Her cynical smile resembled Rodion¡¯s, and Charlotte could feel her heart pounding without realizing it.


    ¡°Lady, do you have someone you like?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to deny. I¡¯ve heard about the diagnosis, they said it was lovesickness? It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen it around me. Everything around me looks like this.¡±


    Uttering so, Edith turned and walked without hesitation into the cluttered lab before continuing her words.


    ¡°To put it bluntly, I need someone who¡¯s in love. What I¡¯m making right now is a love potion.¡±


    After saying that, she took out a small bottle from the test tube tongs. There, a potion with an alien pink color was contained in it.


    ¡°Is this a love potion¡­?¡±


    ¡°Strictly speaking, it¡¯s a drug that disturbs nerves and makes you feel like you have a crush, but it¡¯s cumbersome to name it, so let¡¯s just assume it¡¯s like that.¡±


    ¡°That¡­ is that what this is?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Pudding is a steamed egg with sugar, and coffee is water from roasted seeds, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, as long as you know. Take that, it¡¯s a gift. If you give it to someone you like, they¡¯ll definitely like you.¡±


    ¡°¡­Are you saying that this drug can make him fall in love with me?¡±


    ¡°No, love is a bit unreasonable. You¡¯re expecting too much from the drug.¡±


    Edith clapped her hand as if she had heard something absurd. At that, Charlotte was a little embarrassed.


    ¡°Once again, it¡¯s a drug that makes him mistake his feelings for you as love. That¡¯s it. Each person is affected slightly differently. Of course, I think it¡¯ll work well if it¡¯s my son.¡±


    ¡°I understand. But, why is the Madam giving this to me¡­¡±


    ¡°As I said before, it¡¯s not easy to find someone around me who is in love. Now, ah.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡ª?¡±


    As Charlotte opened her mouth, Edith shoved a flat pill into her teeth. Surprised, she bit it before spitting it out right away.


    ??


    ¡°This is enough for the sample. Now that the business is over, you can go. The expiration date of the drug is fifteen days, so make sure to do it within that!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes?¡±


    As she was still lost in the sudden situation, Edith swiftly kicked her out of her lab by shoving Charlotte¡¯s back.


    ¡­The only evidence that she entered the lab was a pink bottle in her hand.


    Charlotte stood silent in front of Edith¡¯s lab for a long time before beginning to move as if she had made up her mind about something¡­ holding the bottle tightly in her hand.


    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

 Chapter 49

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤


    Chapter 49


    Irene slowly got up in the dimly lit room.


    Quietly, beside her, Louise was asleep with an angelic face. Seeing that she was still soundly asleep, Irene cautiously got out of the bed. The chemise swayed around her ankles with a shifting sound with every dry step that cut through the night air.


    The reason she woke up in the middle of the night sparing her sleep was simple¡ªto check the equipment she had installed in the painting room.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t mean to move so quickly.¡¯


    Irene realized one thing as she went through what happened today.


    She couldn¡¯t delay any longer.


    After Veronica¡¯s work, she had a little more than a full week left until her resignation. If the game had progressed normally, she would have been able to get out of the game before the portrait was even completed, that was, even before Charlotte appeared.


    However, for some reason, Charlotte had appeared too early and Ahibalt was also caught silent about the spy.


    There was no denying that something was suspicious.


    Therefore, Irene decided that she needed to move a little faster so she decided to use her pre-prepared device prematurely.


    The ¡¸ A Blood Stained Portrait ¡¹ episode, as the title suggested, is an episode in which the painter, Andrei, sent by Henrietta would be the most important character. It was because he was at the point where the desires of Henrietta and Veronica intersected.


    The story went something like this.


    Henrietta commissioned the painter Andrei to paint the portrait.


    Since she needed to publicize the marriage of Charlotte and Ahibalt on a large scale, a portrait to be proud of in the social circle was a must. On the other hand, not wanting this to happen, Veronica interfered with it.


    Andrei, who wanted to survive, was ordered to kill Ahibalt in exchange for a large amount of money.


    Unfortunately, Andrei reluctantly accepted the orders, as he only had only one option from Veronica¡ªeither to get killed or to kill Ahibalt.


    Although Louise found out about this by accident, as she came to witness Veronica¡¯s threatening letter that Andrei had received.


    ¡®So, when Andrei took out a knife to kill Ahibalt, she threw her body at him and grabbed his arm instead.¡¯


    But, the problem was that the angle was not very good.


    When Louise grabbed his raised arm and hung as if pulling down his raised arm, Andrei, who was swayed by the weight, swung his arm incorrectly and stabbed himself. Disastrously, since everything happened in front of the portrait, the portrait was covered with blood.


    Then¡­ well, it flowed into the usual romance development.


    Panicked that she had killed a man, Louise hyperventilated and Ahibalt kissed her to calm her down. Of course, it was not a secret that the kiss continued even after hyperventilation was over¡­


    Anyway.


    The important thing was that Andrei was being bribed by Veronica¡¯s correspondent.


    ??


    ¡®Originally, he would be kidnapped and bribed while leaving the mansion¡­¡¯


    Though, was it indispensable to use such a cumbersome method this time?


    There must have been a spy that Veronica had already planted in the mansion. Irene was convinced that if she were Veronica, she would have approached the painter through an already planted spy.


    ¡®But, I am still not sure so I was going to check a little after him being bribed¡­¡¯


    There was no time now.


    Irene was in a hurry because she had spent half of this evening avoiding Ahibalt.


    Normally, when the painter came, she would have picked him herself, but it was for the same reason that she had someone else do it. Just counting the steps, she took to avoid Ahibalt this evening was enough to go around the mansion.


    Of course, this was just a meaningless evasion.


    If Ahibalt called for her to go to him, she had no way of stopping him.


    ¡®¡­I thought he would call at least once.¡¯


    For some reason, he left her alone.


    Even though she did not know why, Irene did not intend to miss this opportunity.


    Click.


    The door closed behind Irene¡¯s back, and she started walking down the hallway where everyone else in the mansion was in slumber. The usual corridor, which was neatly and elegantly designed, had sparsely lit green areas.


    The device she had prepared ¨C it was a luminous substance mixed with paint in advance.


    ¡®And, it is made to be visible only with special eye drops.¡¯


    Nonetheless, there were some side effects to the eye drops. The part where the user may have hallucinations if they use it often.


    ¡®It can probably be used around five times until it is considered to be safe.¡¯


    Irene had to save as much as she could because the number of times was not enough. Had this not been the case, she would not have put eye drops in earlier today.


    Carefully, she followed the sparsely visible glow down the stairs.


    The traces of the glow were leading to the atelier on the second floor. Of course, the luminous substance was most likely to be in the hands of the painter who used the paint.


    ¡­Who would be the next person who had this?


    ??


    It must have been the person who shook hands with the painter Andrei, or made the equivalent contact.


    ¡®The spy is trying to bribe Andrei.¡¯


    If the spy moved today, there would be a luminous substance somewhere other than the traces leading to the atelier.


    That was exactly what Irene was looking for.


    A spy who approached the painter shed traces that no one knew about¡­ The luminous material, invisible to the naked eye, was perfect for tracking it. The invisible luminous substance only stained the human skin only once or twice, and after that, it only faded to fingerprints.


    In fact, aside from the side effects, the luminous material was originally created for this purpose, so it was very useful.


    Irene thought for a moment of the person who made it.


    ¡­Edith, the mother of Rodion and the owner of the nickname ¡®Crazy Researcher.¡¯


    An eccentric researcher who was a commoner with very unusual brains, and was only interested in research related to magic stone processing after she had learned the technique. She was also the person who made the biggest contribution to procuring Lichpen¡¯s funds and magical items because all the drugs that Edith made and sold were priced highly.


    ¡®Thanks to her, it is easy to obtain it if you know the route.¡¯


    It would be difficult to know the route, but not for Irene. It was a piece of cake for her to get drugs like this.


    So, now all that was left was the possibility that the luminous material had made its way to other paths besides the way to the atelier.


    ¡®Bingo.¡¯


    Fortunately, Irene must have been lucky.


    Whether heaven was helping, she found traces heading somewhere other than the atelier after a few steps.


    ¡®If I follow here, it is the garden.¡¯


    Could it be someone from the outside?


    After all, not all people who work in Lavrenti stay here like Irene and Louise, so it was a possible idea.


    With that thought, she hurriedly followed the trail.


    ¡®Seeing that the traces are located at a fairly high area, it looks like the person is quite tall¡­¡¯


    The luminous material was smeared on the hand, so it was possible to infer the height to some extent. The marks on the wall were all higher than where her hand could touch. In addition, the luminous light was even on the doorknob that only the servants of the mansion could enter.


    ¡®I am sure¡­ He is an insider.¡¯


    Hastily, Irene then opened the door and went outside. She had to hurry because the trail disappeared quickly after just a few hours, and in the case of windy outdoors, they disappeared faster.


    As she took a few steps into the garden, Irene found something.


    A certain figure whose hands were strangely shiny¡­


    It was quite a distance, but she was sure. That what was on the hand was the luminous substance and that it was a man. However, before Irene could even get closer, the figure turned around the corner of the greenhouse.


    No¡­!


    ¡®I cannot miss him here. I need to find out who it is!¡¯


    Thinking that, Irene ran without looking back and forth. And, when she finally arrived at the greenhouse, she ran into a man.


    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

 Chapter 50

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤


    Chapter 50


    There was a man standing inside the greenhouse.


    She could see him turning towards her in her sight. At that, Irene¡¯s eyes widened involuntarily.


    ¡®Found you!¡¯


    He disappeared from the greenhouse side, so she thought he had disappeared around the corner. Though it seemed that he had entered the greenhouse.


    What was the reason? Did he secretly make a promise to meet someone here¡­?


    Even though Irene did not know why, she had to check his identity first. It seemed that she was really lucky to find him so quickly. Inwardly, Irene was clapping with joy as she grabbed the man¡¯s hand.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s a greenhouse, right? So, just looking around?¡±


    However, the voice she heard was familiar.


    No, it would be natural to be familiar because he was an employee. Though it feels more familiar than that¡­


    Ah.


    Irene let out a startling cry without realizing it before raising her head.


    ¡°¡­Second Master?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know?¡±


    A soft voice quickly set Irene¡¯s hunch. It was only then that she glanced down at the hand she was holding.


    ¡­His hands were completely black.


    Her heart pounded.


    ¡®It was a failure.¡¯


    ¡°Did you catch me without knowing it was me?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ I have dark eyes at night. I¡¯m sorry. I thought you were a suspicious person.¡±


    Irene hurriedly let go of his hand and tried to back away, but she was caught. Although it was a day without a smattering of moonlight, she could feel that he was gazing intensely at her even though she could not see the other person¡¯s face.


    And, the fact that he had a very sharp atmosphere around him, unlike usual.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to be vigilant, though how could a person with bad eyesight come here without a single lamp?¡±


    ¡°I think I left something here during the day.¡±


    ¡°What did you leave behind to get in such a rush at night?¡±


    She was speechless at Otis¡¯ interrogation. It was a separate issue from the ability to move around. As he said, the mansion¡¯s occupant was not given any belongings that were important enough to come to retrieve them at night without lighting a lamp.


    Was it just her who thought of the time when she was accused of eavesdropping on the conversations of the three male protagonists while lying on the hospital bed behind the curtains?


    If there was a difference now from then, there was only Otis here.


    At that time, he was just as Irene knew¡ªgentlemanly and a relaxed appearance in a different sense from his older brother, Ahibalt.


    ¡°Then, Irene. May I ask why you were as quiet as a mouse in a barn?¡±


    Looking back, the interrogation at that time was even softer. It was also the Otis she knew.


    But, why is he so unfamiliar now¡­?


    Irene took a step back without realizing it. However, the distance quickly narrowed again because Otis pulled her after noticing that she was backing away.


    ¡°Irene. I don¡¯t know how to handle this situation. I tried to give you an excuse for your suspicious behavior, so I shut my mouth.¡±


    It seemed that he was not surprised that people would be here.


    ¡°I think I came there in a hurry¡­¡±


    Her words continued, though it was cut off as his hands rested on her shoulder. The shawl that had been draped over her shoulders as she had run in a hurry was now hanging over her arms and down to her back.


    In other words, it meant that she was wearing a defenseless muslin dress.


    The sleeves were barely hung at the end of her round shoulders, revealing her straight neckline and white shoulder line. Her chest rose and fell steeply below the collarbone, revealing that she had run and could not catch her breath.


    Otis¡¯s palm gripped the exposed skin of her shoulder as if biting.


    At that action, Irene reflexively withdrew a little. Had it been any other time, she would have naturally removed his hand and put the shawl back on.


    ¡°Irene.¡±


    ¡­He was in a bad mood now.


    ¡®He must have stopped by the greenhouse for a while before entering the room.¡¯


    ¡­Would he have imagined that he would witness Irene like this? A thorn grew beneath the soft tenor tone of a voice that would suit a serenade.


    ¡°Did you plan on having a secret meeting with someone here?¡±


    The voice that usually came out like that was now spitting sarcastic and harsh words. Hearing that voice, Irene¡¯s expression was a little stunned.


    Ironically, feeling a strange sense of satisfaction at that sight, Otis thought. He must have been a greedy person¡­


    Otis had just returned from the banquet Henrietta had him sent a while ago. He agreed to match her tune on the condition that she would not approach Lavrenti anymore, so he had hardly been attached to the Lavrenti¡¯s mansion for the past few days.


    ¡®Go out to work or socialize¡­¡¯


    All he did was wash up, change clothes, or go to sleep.


    Thanks to this, he neglected to put the origami in Irene¡¯s pocket for a few days. In fact, Irene was a Chambermaid, so if he wanted to meet her, he would have been able to meet her whenever he wanted to.


    It was because he was deliberately avoiding her.


    After the day he visited Irene¡¯s room in the middle of the night, Otis realized that a strange feeling he had never felt before was sprouting in him.


    It was the first time he felt jealous of his half-brother, whom he had always admired.


    Every time he saw a maid with hair resembling the dark yellow of the sunset, he could feel this new, uncomfortable feeling. And, the fact that the expressions on her face when she was with his brothers twist his mind.


    It was definitely something strange.


    Obviously, he liked Irene.


    However, it was like an ordinary story for anyone. She was the first girl to approach him, even after his mother had abandoned him. She was, at the same time, the woman who stood by his side and was not shaken by any circumstances.


    The person who could accept anything about him.


    ¡­As if she would be with him for the rest of his life in his own utter distrust of love. The only person who was terribly indifferent and, therefore, terribly willing to be by his side.


    That was Otis¡¯s Irene.


    That belief had never been broken.


    However, looking at her with someone else ¡ª Ahibalt, the only opponent he could not beat ¡ª on the day he desperately needed her¡­


    Otis could hear cracks inside him. Although he tried to ignore it, the rift grew bigger and bigger, and by the time Irene announced her return, it was irreparably widened.


    The moment he suddenly felt thirsty when he saw Irene¡¯s smiling face¡­


    ¡®¡­Something is wrong with me.¡¯


    He realized that he was breaking down.


    Otis could no longer see her the same as before. The indifference of Irene, whom he loved, now only frustrated him. And, the other people around who cared for her were nothing but obstacles.


    He was longing for Irene himself.


    ¡®Nonsense.¡¯


    He denied it and ran away.


    It did not make sense. He thought that Irene¡¯s resignation should be prevented, though that was because he hated tea time without her.


    Without Irene, there was no one else to play with. He did not have anyone he could talk to comfortably.


    Without Irene, whom would he give the paper flowers he folded to?


    Who would he go to, to express joy with when he was in a good mood, and who would he go to borrow shoulders from when he was sad¡­?


    Otis ran away from Lavrenti.


    He met people as Henrietta wished, and talked to the women she recommended. All the noble girls of the families that could satisfy her desire for honor. Those who heard the rumors and majesty of Lavrenti all stared at him with similar eyes¡ªgazes mixed with longing, curiosity, contempt, and desire.


    ¡°I heard that the Young Master Lavrenti had been to the Lowens region. So, have you seen Lake Diabel there?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Looking at the scene reminded me of Belkin¡¯s poem.¡±


    ¡°Oh, blue bird? ¡®I fell asleep with my face buried in the sky coloured wings¡¯.¡±


    ¡°¡®I¡¯ll surely meet you on the day the lake falls in the opposite direction.¡¯ Yes. That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°I love that line, too! Belkin¡¯s poems aren¡¯t very famous, how did you know that?¡±


    ¡°You know someone who likes him.¡±


    The person who liked Belkin¡¯s poems, which people do not like very much, and knew how to fold napkins in more than ten ways¡­


    ¡®I want to go to a lake or a beach someday. When I go there, I think it will remind me of Belkin¡¯s poetry.¡¯


    His maid, who had been with him every tea time since he got to know her.


    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

 Chapter 51

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤


    Chapter 51


    After the day lemon madeleine was discarded on the ground, it did not take long for Otis to meet the daring young maid again.


    He went to the greenhouse the very next day. It was because of that madeleine that somehow kept bothering him. For some reason, he thought he would feel more comfortable only when he would see what happened to that madeleine.


    So, as soon as it was tea time, the break time, he ran to the greenhouse,


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re here again.¡±


    He met the maid who was watering the plants in the greenhouse. In addition, she was not even surprised to see Otis. As if she had been waiting.


    Although it was a fact that Otis later found out, she said she was waiting for him.


    ¡®I thought you would come back, so I changed the duty with the maid who was supposed to take care of the greenhouse that day.¡¯


    That was what she told him.


    However, at the time, Otis was not aware of that. So, could the other person have guessed how that surprising coincidence must have felt to the boy?


    Seeing the maid holding the long-necked watering can, the boy realized what he had been thinking about last night.


    ¡®Ah¡­¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t the madeleine rolling on the ground.


    That dull face of the girl with no affection, no sympathy, no contempt or disregard¡­ He was afraid that that face would turn away from him. Because he actually saw it, the moment madeleine fell, the embarrassment and disappointment that passed on her dry face.


    In his heart, he wanted to go back to the greenhouse and apologize to the maid, but Otis was a proud and stubborn boy.


    Already, his legs were constantly running away from the greenhouse.


    Still, no matter how far he ran away, her face could never leave his mind and his delusions kept devouring him. He wondered how the girl who had been left behind was after he left as if to run away. The thoughts lingered in his mind.


    ¡®She must hate me.¡¯


    Like other servants, she must have looked at him with unkind eyes. Otis thought he would see something pathetic and disquieting if he ever turned around.


    His position in this mansion was just that.


    Of course, no one was openly speaking harsh words to him. However, the young child¡¯s hunch was more agile than he thought, and he could vaguely feel the shape of the eyes that were drawn on him.


    A troublesome and sensitive child that even the tutors gave up on.


    ¡®Young Master Ahibalt is so mature¡­¡¯


    ¡®I just came back from tidying up the table that the little master had turned over. I will have to wash the carpet again¡­¡¯


    Even though the voices of those who shook their heads in embarrassment stabbed him in the chest, somehow, Otis could not correct his impure attitude.


    That was because for the little boy, it felt like the only expression he could make in this barren mansion. Because if he had an accident like this, something would get into his mother¡¯s ear. In fact, all he wanted was a little interest from his mother.


    The reason he was sitting in the greenhouse yesterday was also the same.


    ¡®The sun is nice these days, right? Shall we have a cup of tea in the greenhouse later?¡¯


    It was because he faintly heard Henrietta¡¯s voice laughing. Nonetheless, she did not come and Otis sat there and waited for a long time until, as the sun went down, he realized that he had waited for the one who would not come.


    Tea time must have long since passed.


    With the realization came misery. How pathetic it felt to have this meaningless time thrown away in the name of waiting for his mother. Because of that, he could not take the young maid¡¯s kindness straight away.


    However, that was Otis¡¯s case.


    He must not have been in a position where the favor he had been bestowed was ignored. Above all, it was the first time someone had approached him with no purpose, so Otis was even more afraid of the aftermath. To the point where he wanted to turn back if he could.


    After all, he was just a child hungry for affection. So, when he faced the girl who gazed at him with an unchanging expression¡ª


    ¡°Can I get you tea?¡±


    ¡ªWas there any way not to be relieved by the indifference of the maid who asked like that as if nothing had happened?


    When asked if he would like to drink the tea, Otis unconsciously nodded his head. Other than that, it was because there was nothing to explain why he came to the greenhouse.


    He sat down unexpectedly.


    And, from that day on, Irene was always with Otis during his teatime. Even after she took over Rodion¡¯s wake-up duty, it continued right up until just before he left for Lichpen. It was thanks to the fact that Irene was the best at dealing with the two arbitrary young masters, even reaching the ears of the previous head of Lavrenti.


    Thus, she permeated Otis¡¯ daily life.


    ¡­She was like something that was not precious, but should never disappear¡ªas if she would never exist again in the world.


    ¡°Belkin¡¯s poetry is rather straightforward, so it doesn¡¯t really fit the social metaphor. Still, I like it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s unusual. I¡¯m not sure what he¡¯s talking about either.¡±


    ¡°I thought so. If it¡¯s difficult, just memorize it from here to here. You have to have this level of culture to be able to talk among nobles.¡±


    ¡°All of this? Isn¡¯t that too much?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s difficult to memorize all of them, just a few.¡±


    ¡°What, did you memorize all of this?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I can memorize all of Belkin¡¯s sonnets. It¡¯s not that difficult.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s a sonnet, isn¡¯t it a love poem?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re ridiculous things.¡±


    Even with that said, somehow, he believed he read Belkin¡¯s sonnets once more. Of course, it was followed by sarcastic sarcasm, but anyway.


    Irene was Otis¡¯ daily life and was always in the background.


    His repose that would neither change nor disappear¡­ no, cannot disappear. If he had chosen someone, that person must be together with him for the rest of his life.


    In retrospect, he spent the last few years in Lichpen.


    What he missed the most was the scene at four o¡¯clock in the afternoon with Irene.


    In the end, Otis returned a rather rude and resolute refusal to the noble maiden, who showed favor to him, and left the banquet hall.


    He tried to stay a little longer, so as not to provoke Henrietta.


    ¡®I wish I could see Lake Diabel with her someday.¡¯


    At the words of the naive young lady he conversed with, he suddenly lost the confidence to continue this escape because he realized that there was no longer any way to deny whom he wanted to talk to.


    He wanted to see Lake Diabel with Irene.


    He hoped that the daily routine of drinking tea with her was still normal.


    He hoped that whatever gift he put in her pocket would not be unfamiliar, and he hoped that finding her with frivolous things would be seen as a migratory return. Unfortunately, it was only when it nearly collapsed that he realized it¡­


    How precious her existence was, which he had overlooked as he was taking it for granted.


    So, Otis headed to the greenhouse.


    If he stepped into the space where he and she had met for the first time, and the first reunion took place, he might be able to see clearly what action this realization should lead to. Of course, their perspective would still freeze in the afternoon. Nonetheless, there was such a thing as a feeling that a special place gives.


    ¡®It is the first time I have ever been to a greenhouse at night.¡¯


    The greenhouse always smelled the same. The smell of withering and blooming leaves mixed together, reminiscent of a lawn after rain.


    Everything seemed the same except for that one thing.


    The greenhouse, which always looked beautiful and bright, smelled of withering more night after night¡ªa scene that was as romantic as the breath buried in the ground, and also heartless.


    Otis stood still in the middle of it.


    Concentrating on unanswered worries about what might be at the end of this strange impulse.


    Perhaps, thinking of the many romances he had ridiculed. How about those romantics that cherish the fleeting feelings like an eternity? How were those incompetents who easily misunderstood fate and dismissed the trembling of their hearts as affection¡­?


    ¡®¡­I should not have come to the greenhouse.¡¯


    He should have just gone to see Irene.


    ¡®If I had seen her face, it would have been easier to find the answer.¡¯


    When the thought came to him, Otis could feel a presence outside the greenhouse. The sound of footsteps that seemed urgent.


    When he turned around, he could see the silhouette of a woman standing by the door of the greenhouse. A nightgown that exposed her ankles and a shawl that fell to her waist along with the short breaths.


    The shadow of the lady ran towards him before abruptly grabbing his hand.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    At that moment, Otis thought about the warmth wrapped around him, the head that got closer to him, and the scent of her body that was omitted.


    Maybe¡­


    ¡®Maybe, she is my destiny.¡¯


    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    Otis was possessed by a strange conviction.


    If this is not fate, then what is?


    She appeared in front of him whenever he needed someone.


    Even when he was young and wished someone would reach out to him. Even when the lemon madeleine that rolled on the ground caught his heart and made him head to the greenhouse again. When he was injured and collapsed in the back alley, and now, when he returned to Lavrenti because he missed her¡­


    In the midst of many other needs, she always came before him.


    If it had not been for these amazing coincidences, he would have been able to let her go. It would have been possible to reverse this twisted obsession that gradually got worse¡­


    Ironically, the moment Irene caught him, joy and happiness crossed inside Otis.


    It was the sorrow of the person who entered the abyss even though they knew it was the abyss¡­ and the joy of the person seeing the end of their long yearning.


    And, it was a feeling that was ignited by his suspicion that Irene could not possibly be here now.


    Now, she was not even holding a lamp, and when she saw someone in the greenhouse, she was not surprised, rather she caught him¡­ As if she had promised to meet him. Her outfit, which did not cover the skin on her shoulders, added more confidence to his shaky doubts.


    Perhaps, she decided to meet someone here, he thought.


    A moment of ecstasy in the face of doubt was ignited by this kindling.


    In the end, the fact that he might have been on a trajectory for a missed bullet ignited his power of failure.


    Ahibalt, a terribly perfect gentleman, might not have raised his doubts hastily. However, unfortunately, he was not a gentleman. Otis was well aware that he could not even reach the toes of Ahibalt¡¯s perfection, merely imitating his esteemed older brother, the subject of endless comparison.


    His attitude boils and sharpens easily.


    He only packs with well-tailored manners and elegant wording, though no one who knows him would ever label him as polite. Besides, the person in front of him now was the one who made even his sole pretense meaningless.


    Otis¡¯ palms slowly climbed up her skin.


    His hand, which rose along the straight shoulder line, passed the carotid junction and wrapped around her pale cheeks.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Contrary to his friendly hand, his voice was cold. His voice, which had barely endured what he wanted to swear, trembled like a willow branch in a gust of wind.


    ¡°To tell the truth¡­ Let¡¯s move on with this one.¡±


    ¡°What¡­ I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. What do you mean, secret meeting?¡±


    ¡°Then, why don¡¯t you explain to me the reason you¡¯re here in a place like this in the middle of the night as if you¡¯re waiting for someone?¡±


    ¡±¡­Or, is it okay for me to mistake you for a spy?¡±


    His voice as he added the question was bleak.


    In the first place, Otis was a human being far from patient. Because all the humans who pissed him off used to become amputees, or have bullet holes in their heads.


    So, Irene knew.


    It was not a simple choice for him to take a shortcut like intimidation. How patient he had to be to not give strength to his grasp, which slowly swept along her shoulder line¡­


    ¡°Irene.¡±


    He called out her name with a breath that seemed to break. It was rather a plea.


    ¡®¡­Please, I beg you to tell me it is not the answer I was thinking of.¡¯


    He wanted to hold her by the shoulders and ask. At least, doing so would be easier than cutting off the wing features of a canary.


    ¡­No. Maybe, that would be a better option. Seeing Irene¡¯s face in embarrassment, the fire from Otis¡¯s power spread throughout his body. Only the thought of not wanting to let go of her, who lost composure in his grasp, took control of his mind.


    A life that can be easily destroyed at any time¡­


    Why can he not tie both her feet together so that she could not easily leave him at any time? Instead, use this opportunity to accuse her of possibly being a spy and lock her in a deep room in this mansion. If he tied her hands, her feet, and covered her eyes¡­ no one would be able to reach her.


    Even Irene herself¡­


    When that happens, she was sure to be his canary that only he would be able to reach.


    It was clear that there was no need to get caught up in such worries and conflicts. He would not be jealous of someone like Louise Orpen, who had monopolized Irene¡¯s love, or his half-brother, whom he had never defeated¡­


    ¡°Actually, I was going to meet the footman.¡±


    ??


    The moment Otis¡¯ patience reached its limit, Irene¡¯s mouth, which had kept her silence all along, opened.


    ¡°During the day, we¡¯re busy with each other¡¯s work and there is a lot of distance between the women and men. We have to avoid seeing each other in a place like this.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ha.¡±


    ¡°Are you satisfied now?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? Irene, you¡¯re bad at lying.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the Young Master who made me do that clumsy thing. I hope you don¡¯t force me to answer what you don¡¯t believe in.¡±


    As she said so, Irene took a step back from Otis. At the same time, he could feel her little hand slipping out of his grasp. For a moment, he fell into a conflict about whether to hold her hand, though he struggled to shake it off and answered.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not trying to have a secret meeting, then the answer is set, right? Is there anything else you would be doing besides being a spy?¡±


    ¡°Please, also think that it¡¯s the other way around.¡±


    She could have been chasing a spy.


    Irene answered coldly. It was an answer she would never have said normally. The moment she saw Otis¡¯s eyes staring at her and asking if she was having a secret meeting, she felt it.


    ¡®This is a little dangerous right now.¡¯


    The fact that Otis looked particularly tired and sharp was not an illusion. She also quickly noticed that he was misunderstanding her right now. In her experience, misunderstandings in games like this are often a shortcut to catastrophe.


    Irene fell into a moment of strife.


    Should she remain silent like she did with Ahibalt, or reveal everything?


    ??


    ¡®I do not want any more attention¡­¡¯


    The reason she did not tell the male protagonists about the spy was that she wanted to keep things from expanding. It was clear that the bigger the issue, the greater the risk she would take on herself.


    ¡®In fact, in the game, Louise, who was loved by the male protagonists, had the most difficult path.¡¯


    She was kidnapped and threatened. Still, Louise was given a fixed ending because she was the heroine.


    ¡­However, what if she was someone who was not given any role?


    The risk would be borne entirely by her.


    In that case, her goal was to advance the story in a way that does not affect the game as much as possible, and to quickly find out the truth and then leave the mansion.


    ¡®It seems I have messed up from the point where the First Master noticed¡­¡¯


    At that time, Irene was in a similar dilemma¡ªwhether she should tell Ahibalt everything or not. After much deliberation, Irenea chose her latter. Because Ahibalt¡¯s episode ¡¸ A Blood Stained Portrait ¡¹ had already begun. Since the episode had already started, she did not want to add more variables to it.


    But, what about Otis whose episodes have not even started?


    ¡®In addition, Otis is the most dangerous in terms of the possibility of an explosion.¡¯


    Of the three male protagonists, Irene saw Otis the most.


    Nevertheless, even looking at that much, the most unpredictable opponent was also him.


    Ahibalt¡¯s behavior was so standard that the term ¡°underboss of the mafia¡± did not suit him. If she had not been aware of the numerous crimes he committed under the water, Irene would have naively believed that he was the model of a gentleman.


    In the case of Rodion, it was quite similar to Otis in that he had a temperament that was easily rampant in many ways, though the control variable was surprisingly apparent.


    Just affection.


    No one would have ever imagined that the only way she could control him when his personality was eaten by Elios and no one else could control him, was as simple as hugging and stroking him. Although Irene knew the content of the game, there was nothing easier for her than dealing with Rodion.


    Whereas Otis was different.


    Thanks to this, he boasted the worst attack difficulty among the three male protagonists.


    On the other hand, if you show Ahibalt infinite trust and Rodion infinite affection, the main characters would fall in love quickly.


    For Otis, unconditional trust and unconditional love could not be the answer.


    So, if you asked him if you could get love from him, he would probably answer with this sentence.


    Give him unconditional trust and love, and open your eyes to the fact that it is an illusion that could collapse in an instant.


    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    In fact, once you get your hands on it, it would be the one thing you do not want to miss.


    So, Irene did not want to provoke him. He had been like this since the moment she decided to quit. She did not intend to give him trust and love, nor to give it and take it away.


    ¡®Of course, I do not know if he would want such a thing from a tool like a servant.¡¯


    But now, Otis¡¯ attitude was dangerous no matter how much she looked at it. For some reason, it looked like the eyes she saw often when going on the ¡®Die¡¯ route, so much so to the point that she felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.


    ¡®¡­Especially before he locked up Louise, his gaze was like this.¡¯


    On Otis¡¯ Die route, he imprisons Louise.


    The catastrophe at that time was still so vivid that she could recall when Irene closed her eyes.


    ¡®It was not a joke.¡¯


    A silk eye patch was put on her, and both her hands and feet were bound with soft ribbons to prevent scarring. Even that was not enough, Otis sealed Louise¡¯s hearing with a magic tool.


    That was the first time Irene saw the game¡¯s Die ending route, then she thought.


    ¡®If you get caught by the male lead, you would not be able to pull the bones together.


    [ T/N: It¡¯s an idiom that means, to challenge someone beyond one¡¯s match and end up being severely beaten up or humiliated. ]


    And, that thought lingered through to this life, her seventh life, and suddenly took up a corner in Irene¡¯s head throughout her adolescence with the male protagonists.


    ¡®Let¡¯s not become something important to the male protagonist, even if it is a mistake.¡¯


    Irene just wanted to be the background of their daily life.


    After all, how many people would notice if the pattern of the tapestry hanging on that wall changed a bit? What else could be a problem¡­?


    Therefore, she had taken a position just like that. The decorations and tools of the background, even if it was changed, were appropriate.


    So far, it has worked fine.


    The problem was that, no matter how much she thought about Otis¡¯s behavior now, it was not something that could be seen by a servant. Irene wondered if he had been interested in her more than necessary.


    ¡®If that was the case, it is going to be catastrophic.¡¯


    It would be absolutely necessary to prevent it.


    Consequently, she decided to speak a little sharply on purpose. She could no longer hide about the spy. If she gets attention by hiding it for nothing, it would be a big deal if things went awry.


    ¡®If it was someone who sees me as a servant like Otis, it would be better to just reveal it.¡¯


    Of course, she still did not want to reveal much, though in this situation, what could she do?


    ¡®I should just be thankful that the person in front of me is not Ahibalt.¡¯


    Irene thought of Ahibalt for a moment, before brushing away the thought and opening her mouth.


    ¡°There¡¯s a spy in our mansion. I had a rough idea of ??what he was going to do, so I was following the trail.¡±


    At her words, Otis looked somewhat confused rather than surprised. Like a man who heard from her what he thought he would never hear.


    ¡°¡­You are telling me that now?¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t tell the Young Master, it looks like I¡¯ll have to bring someone from somewhere and do a secret meeting to prove it to you.¡±


    Is that not right? Irene glanced up at Otis as if asking a question. However, the atmosphere around Otis was somewhat different from before. Although still sharp and still looking tired, the characteristic dangerous atmosphere was still there.


    ¡°Where are you going? What are you going to do?¡±


    No wonder he looked so happy¡­


    ¡°Have a secret meeting with me, and let¡¯s talk a little bit more about it.¡±


    Uttering so, Otis grinned with a sharp look.


    ¡®I wonder if it was just my feeling that it really looked like the face of the insidious male protagonist that I often see in ¡´ Love or Die ¡µ ?¡¯


    Because of this, Irene had to look back on whether her own choice a while ago was right or not.


    Of course, looking back would not have changed anything.


    * * *


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying you¡¯ve been silent for fear that it will be difficult to catch them if things get bigger? It¡¯s not that you didn¡¯t trust us, did you?¡±


    ¡°For the time being, I thought I¡¯d be cautious about saying it out loud because I don¡¯t know if other people are going to hear it.¡±


    To be precise, she did not say it because it was cumbersome to change the behavior of the male protagonists who heard the story.


    ¡°But, now that it¡¯s like this, I can¡¯t hide it anymore.¡±


    Chiik.


    A match, ignited by Irene¡¯s fingertips, lit up.


    Irene, after gently waving a match, carefully set her back on the table and sat across from him.


    She was now in Otis¡¯ room.


    After one scuffle in the greenhouse, Otis invited her to go with him to his room.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have to stand in this dark all the time. If it¡¯s a secret meeting, wouldn¡¯t it be nice to have a more cozy place?¡±


    He uttered those words with a languid smile that matched the male protagonist of the R19 game. Since the greenhouse was not a good place to stay long at night, Irene gladly accepted the offer. And so, both of them came into Otis¡¯ room, and she told the story about how she ended up chasing the spy.


    It was a half-truth, half-false story.


    ¡°So¡­ I deliberately hid in the middle of the night to observe a suspicious person, and I saw that person disappearing toward the greenhouse. That¡¯s why I ran into the Young Master while chasing him.¡±


    When the explanation was done, Otis, who had leaned against the backrest with his legs crossed and listened silently, tapped his armrest with his index finger.


    ¡°I can¡¯t trust everything, but I think that¡¯s enough of an explanation.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask me more?¡±


    ¡°In the first place, you wouldn¡¯t have brought this up if I hadn¡¯t met you in the greenhouse today. It¡¯s ridiculous to beg you to tell me and hear something I don¡¯t trust.¡±


    ¡°You already knew about the spy, though¡±


    ¡°I knew. Everyone, including Rodion. Still, it wasn¡¯t really new or surprising to us.¡±


    The story of the mansion could leak anywhere. It was a daily routine to catch traitors.


    ¡°Then¡­ did you think that I didn¡¯t tell you simply because I didn¡¯t trust the Young Masters?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you suspicious of me? It could be that I deliberately made up my own story.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so¡­ There might be spies who suddenly quit their jobs and plot a self-fabricated scenario. Is this the kind of suspicion you are talking about?¡±


    ¡°¡­I fully understood.¡±


    ¡°If I had hired a spy, I would¡¯ve fired you first.¡±


    In a word, Irene was excluded from the possibility of being a spy in the first place because she resigned. It would be more natural for a spy to work longer and dig up more information.


    ¡°So¡­¡±


    Otis¡¯s index finger, which had been moving regularly, came to a standstill.


    ¡°Have you ever told this story to anyone other than me?¡±


    ¡°I have not.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the first person. Good.¡±


    Irene did not know what the hell was good here, although Otis had a very satisfied expression on his face. He sat up with his upper body upright, and continued with his characteristic villain-like expression.


    ¡°Now that I¡¯ve heard the story, I¡¯ve no choice but to help.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason to refuse. We have to catch the spy, too, anyway. Though if you want to keep quiet with others, I will.¡±


    Irene shook her head for a moment. Was it right to increase the variable by bringing in the male protagonist for nothing¡­?


    ¡®¡­But, the variables are already out of my control.¡¯


    From the time Charlotte appeared prematurely, the game had been seriously disrupted. It became clear that what she could have stopped with a hoe was now at a level that had to be stopped with a shovel.


    ¡®I cannot hide it anymore.¡¯


    Eventually, she nodded her head.


    ¡°I understand. However, I just missed the trail, even with your help. There aren¡¯t many opportunities to find the traces again¡­¡±


    ¡°A trail¡­?If it¡¯s a trail, can¡¯t we just make it again?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but there aren¡¯t many opportunities to do that.¡±


    The amount of times you can track using luminous materials is very limited since eye drops for viewing luminous substances basically caused nyctalopia, and if abused, would also caused hallucinations.


    In order to track down, you must first create an opportunity to catch the trace, and from there, difficulties arise. However, contrary to Irene¡¯s concerns, Otis was calm.


    Rather, he looked puzzled at her worries.


    ¡°Is it difficult to create a chance to catch a trail? If it doesn¡¯t come, shouldn¡¯t we just make one?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about narrowing the investigation¡ªthrow the bait and let it enter the net.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°Creating an issue that is very appealing¡­ For example, my scandal.¡±


    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    Irene¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°The Young Master¡¯s scandal?¡±


    ¡°Why are you surprised? If you need to entice a spy, you can create an issue that would turn his attention away. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here to help.¡±


    Saying so, Otis leaned his upper body forward and wedged it onto mine.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be more efficient to create a small event and twist it rather than if you were chasing after a spy¡¯s tail?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s right.¡±


    After all, as long as Otis was informed, a slight change was inevitable. In that case, she thought it would be better to do something and catch the spy for sure.


    Perhaps, noticing the conflicting Irenea, Otis shrugged and added.


    ¡°I specialize in exterminating mice. It¡¯s difficult to find a better trap than this.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ even if we lay the bait, you can¡¯t set the trap too loudly in the mansion.¡±


    Chasing after the spy had to be done to prevent them from greatly affecting the story of the game. That was why Irene had no choice but to be more passive about chasing the spy.


    ¡°Is there any way to quietly catch him?¡±


    ¡°Why not? If you can¡¯t catch it in the mansion, you can drag it out.¡±


    But, once again, Otis shrugged off her concerns.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t informed the mansion yet, but I¡¯m going to the Lowens region in three days. I have to attend the birthday party of Marquis Millight¡¯s, and my mother told me to say hello to the Marquis¡¯ granddaughter. I¡¯ll be staying in Lowens for a few days.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of this.¡±


    Contrary to her words, Irene nodded her head without a look of surprise. In fact, this was something she already knew.


    ¡®The Lark¡¯s Banquet episode¡­¡¯


    Because that was what that episode¡¯s content was all about.


    ¡¸ Lark¡¯s Banquet ¡¹ was an episode that could be said to be the beginning of the romance with Otis.


    Otis and one of the chambermaids would be away from the mansion for about a week to attend the Marquis of Millight¡¯s birthday party. At this time, the chambermaid was, of course, Louise. Because Irene had a stable position, it was difficult for her to leave the mansion, so Louise, a new employee, followed him.


    In this episode, she learned about his past.


    ¡®And, she would hear why they were so wary of others.¡¯


    On the surface, there was no reason for Lichpen and Lavrenti to have a bad relationship because they are family. However, if you look closely, they were actually worse than family, and this episode was one of the ways Louise came to know it.


    This was a process for Otis to understand Louise and Louise to understand Otis.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to take advantage of that opportunity. As you can see, one chambermaid is supposed to follow me there.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to create some rumors then?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If we exaggerate it like we¡¯re leaving even for a honeymoon, we¡¯ll definitely have to bite the bait. They¡¯ll get mixed up among the servants who would be leaving together with me and will try to follow.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡±


    Taking advantage of Louise and Otis leaving was a good idea.


    If that was the case, it would be possible to set a trap without significantly deviating from the development of the original story.


    Indeed, Otis¡¯ help made things a lot easier.


    Irene nodded her head with genuine joy.


    ¡°Okay. Then, when Louise wakes up, I¡¯ll tell her to prepare to leave. I¡¯ll have to sort of cover up the rumors¡ª¡±


    ¡°What about Louise Orpen all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­? What do you mean, why? It¡¯s because she¡¯s to leave with the Young Master, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡­Who else could be the protagonist of this scandal other than the female protagonist, Louise?


    ¡°I think you¡¯re misunderstanding something, the scandal I was talking about belongs to you and me.¡±


    ¡°Yes?!¡±


    When Irene sprang to her feet and shouted unwittingly, Otis placed his index finger on her lips and spoke.


    ¡°Shh. If you don¡¯t want to wake everyone up, you¡¯d better keep your voice down.¡±


    In the mansion where everyone was sleeping, it was easy for conversations to leak out in the silence. Remembering the late hour, she nodded her head hastily.


    ¡°In the first place, isn¡¯t this a secret between Irene and I? Is there any reason to involve Louise Orpen?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, though¡­¡±


    Even though she said so, Irene still looked displeased.


    No matter how much she thought about it, it felt like she was pouring oil to put out the fire. Was she making a bigger variable to find the smaller variable¡­?


    ¡®Of course, since Louise is on Rodion¡¯s route, it would not be a big deal if an episode with Otis was missing.¡¯


    In addition, although she had already been in the position where Louise should have been ¡ª the bed ¡ª in the previous episodes. At that time, it was just a small episode that fell in the middle of the story at that time. It was not the main episode about romance with the male protagonist like this¡­!


    ¡®Even if it was to find the spy, can I go inside the main episode?¡¯


    AD


    ¡­Was it possible to create such a significant variable?


    As Irene was feeling conflicted, Otis took her hand gently and sat her next to him before continuing his words.


    ¡°And, you know how annoying it is for me to get deeply involved with other people.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ yes.¡±


    She was very aware of Otis¡¯ irritation with interpersonal relationships, of course. He had refused to have deep relationships with anyone but a few.


    ¡®Young Master, Madam Henrietta asked why you didn¡¯t accept Lady Yvonne¡¯s invitation.¡¯


    ¡®Do I have any reason to accept the invitation? I didn¡¯t want to be associated with her because I¡¯m too lazy.¡¯


    ¡®Wasn¡¯t she trying to be friends with the Young Master?¡¯


    ¡®I didn¡¯t like the premise itself. Even if you allow them to be by your side, they would be ready to drag you down to the very bottom. If you keep the right line, you¡¯ll be better off.¡¯


    For Otis, people had always stayed at the same depth¡ªa depth that could only be immersed to the feet or the ankles. The moment the other person wanted more, he relentlessly stepped out of the relationship without mercy.


    She and Otis were able to get along so close because Irene had never thought of herself more than a servant and a tool.


    ¡®¡¯Louis was the only one who was able to cross that line¡­¡¯


    AD


    However, not yet, if Otis himself said that in this situation.


    ¡°Irene, I have no intention of getting involved with anyone other than you.¡±


    She was unable to push him away.


    ¡°So, it has to be you, the person I¡¯m going to be rumored with in any way.


    ¡°¡­If the Young Master says so, I understand.¡±


    Eventually, Irene nodded her head.


    It was because she admitted that she could not hold on to the principles she knew up until this point as the situation had come this far.?? Being involved in a scandal with a central character like Otis might be like digging her own grave.


    ¡®Now that this is the case, we have to go to the counter-offense operation.¡¯


    Fire is caught by fire, and variables would be blocked by variables. Still, Irene was a little worried that the scandal would draw her attention.


    ¡®Although that part can later be covered up by other rumors like Otis lost interest in me by the time I left the mansion.¡¯


    Anyway, when that time comes, everyone will be interested in Louise.


    ¡®So, as long as I do not touch the main Rodion¡¯s episode¡­¡¯


    AD


    Thinking that, she recalled for a moment about the Rodion episode that would follow.


    ¡¸ The Murder of Colors ¡¹


    In that episode, as Charlotte began to appear, a conflict arose in earnest. This would be when Charlotte tries to give Rodion the medicine she received from Edith.


    ¡®Originally, Charlotte would appear after ¡¸ A Blood Stained Portrait ¡¹, so there was still a long way to go in the game¡­¡¯


    This time, the appearance of Charlotte was a lot earlier than it was supposed to be. So, maybe in this situation, the main episode with Otis, the sub-male protagonist, might be rather unnecessary.


    ??


    ¡®I do not want Charlotte to show up while Louise is gone in the main episodes.¡¯


    Perhaps, this was the right development now that many things have changed¡­ A light scandal between herself and Otis spreads through the mansion.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we can just leave together to create the rumor.¡±


    ¡°Of course not. Don¡¯t you think we should be together more often?¡±


    ¡°I think that alone won¡¯t be enough. There¡¯s no one in this mansion who doesn¡¯t know that I have been taking care of the Young Master since childhood.¡±


    It would take a little more certainty for the rumors to spread.


    As Irene was troubled, Otis opened his mouth.


    ¡°Then, how about sleeping in my room?¡±


    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    Was it just a feeling that his voice was overly seductive¡­?


    The close distance to the fluttering lantern was just right to create an illusion.


    ¡°It would be chaotic enough to know that we got out of the same bed, and in the same room early in the morning.¡±


    In addition, she was also in the perfect outfit to be misunderstood.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind if the rumor isn¡¯t necessarily just an act.¡±


    Otis added, smiling loosely. His hand brushed Irene¡¯s hair, which had fallen down from her shoulder, before sliding down her skin. The room was so quiet that even the faintly descending darkness and the sound of breathing could be heard vividly.


    A place worthy of temptation¡­


    In fact, Irene¡¯s thoughts were not just her imagination¡­ He was seducing her.


    When he heard the story of the spy from Irene¡¯s mouth in the dimly lit greenhouse a while ago, Otis felt a strange euphoria, and the thirst that had been building up to the tip of his tongue dissipated. It was a fulfillment that came from a deep understanding.


    As much as Irene knew the three main characters, Otis also knew her well.


    To be precise, he was well aware of her indifference.


    How much she does not interact with other people and how she does not depend on others. She must have been well aware that he was irritated with his relationships with others, though she probably was not aware that she was the same as well.


    Such things were usually difficult to realize, but they were easily visible on the outside. So, when Otis found out that Irene was talking about the spy, he immediately gave up listening to her about the spy.


    No matter what Rodion or Ahibalt thought, he loved her indifference the most. Her silence also deserved respect.


    However, that was only the conclusion of his reason.


    Now, he could not love her indifference.


    So, how could he not be happy¡­? As someone who knew her utter indifference and distrust of relationships, how could he not feel satisfied?


    That sense in itself gave Otis a certain answer.


    If he could no longer find peace in Irene¡¯s indifference¡­ An answer to the question of what he should do if he feels uneasy about Irene, who had been a part of his daily life, could be away from her at any moment¡­ It was simple.


    All he had to do was to make sure that she would not think about leaving.


    Taming was a matter for both sides.


    If Irene were in his life, he would be in her life too. He just needed to dig a little deeper than he was now to satisfy his thirst.


    Let Irene get herself into the trap he dug¡­


    Gradually, she would get used to his touch and waking up in the same bed together. If she felt the same way he felt, struggling to imagine losing her, then she would not even dare to even think of leaving him.


    ¡®It is simple.¡¯


    It was such a clear, firm desire.


    Otis had no intention of dismissing this desire as something like love. Rather, it was a little more primitive and primary, a longing closer to the concept of possession.


    He wanted Irene.


    If the process required sexual temptation, he was willing to exercise his natural discretion. No matter how ascetic she was by nature, it would be easy to be swayed by temporary impulses.


    Otis¡¯s hand climbed up Irene¡¯s skin and ran deep through her flowing hair.


    A delicate and unrestrained touch as though he was dressing her up.


    He gently stroked her lower lip.


    Before they knew it, the distance became closer than before, and it would not be strange if their noses touched each other at any moment. Otis¡¯s languid gaze touched Irene¡¯s lips, then slowly climbed up, stopping at the withered grape-like colored eyes.


    Otis was very familiar with the situation, on the other hand, it was unknown to Irene.


    The moment when an unspoken agreement comes and goes. As this moment passed, her eyelids would fall and their lips would meet as if it had been decided.


    However¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡±


    At that moment, Irene¡¯s lips, which had been closed all along, opened.


    It was the first time Otis¡¯ temptation failed.


    * * *


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind if the rumor isn¡¯t necessarily just an act.¡±


    Hearing this, Irene thought dryly.


    ¡®¡­Otis is trying to play with me.¡¯


    Unfortunately for Otis, she was very accustomed to this kind of situation.


    Let¡¯s not forget that this was an R19 reverse harem game, and Irene was a person who was not shaken much no matter what happened.


    If you live for decades as an extra in this game and you are still out of breath with just a few words, everything you have experienced would just disappear. Therefore, the situation of being suddenly seduced by the male lead was also not so unfamiliar to Irene.


    In fact, perhaps, it was only natural because she was a maid trusted by the owners.


    ¡®Besides, the same position as the heroine¡­¡¯


    Compared to the female lead, was there a better position?


    There were two people that Louise felt jealous of in the game.


    Charlotte Eunice stood out as if she grew up in a wealthy family as she was full of ambition, though sometimes, unable to hide her innocent brain. And, the other person, unlike herself, who often made mistakes every time. She was the senior maid¡­ Irene Casimere was good at everything and had the trust of the Young Masters.


    When Irene thought of that fact, only one thing came to her mind¡­


    The fact that the creators of this game used the characters wisely.


    ¡®That does not mean that there is an episode where Louise confronted me.¡¯


    Unlike Charlotte, who was sharply opposed, she and Louise never had a bad relationship because Louise really liked Irene. Nonetheless, the problem was that her love and admiration, and jealousy were inherently separate emotions.


    She heard Louise¡¯s confession of jealousy from her mouth in almost every episode.


    ¡¯Actually, every time Young Master Otis gave Miss Irene paper flowers, I got so, so jealous!¡¯


    The problem was that Irene was not the only one who knew this confession. The male protagonists noticed Louise¡¯s jealousy early and used her Irene to ignite it. In other words, such as intentionally directing her to be friendly with her, or more than necessary skinships.


    In particular, Otis was the worst.


    ¡®He would say that Louise, who could not honestly say that she was jealous, was cute¡­¡¯


    It must have been even more so because the feeling of jealousy itself was nothing more than proof that he was loved. It was because the male protagonists were the only ones who could not easily trust the love they received.


    However, there were times when the head knew, but the heart did not.


    Even if the temptation was just an act to provoke Louise¡­


    Even if it was nothing like the actions of bad boys who deliberately do bad things to get Louise¡¯s attention¡­


    There was a time when Irene closed her eyes and covered her ears, buried in the sweet words of temptation. She could not help it.


    ¡­Because Irene also wanted to be loved.


    ¡®Was it Otis¡¯ Die ending?¡¯


    She remembered it was her fourth life.


    After seeing all the ¡®Love¡¯ endings of the three male protagonists, it was the first episode where she first entered the ¡®Die¡¯ ending route. Otis approached her from around the time when he was completely at odds with Louise.


    ¡®Irene, I need your comfort.¡¯


    ¡®Can you stay with me tonight?¡¯


    ¡®I think you¡¯re the only one who gives me peace¡­¡¯


    Under the same blanket, the young man, who was burying his face in her naked embrace, looked terribly lonely and sad.


    It may have been a projection of herself.


    At that time, Irene was tired of repeating her life four times. From then on, she began to lose hope that she might be able to return to reality little by little. Perhaps, she should continue her endless life here, as an extra made for someone¡¯s love and death.


    Irene felt empty.


    The unchanging characters and the consistent view of the mansion, a relationship that did not build up no matter what¡­


    And, her position that could never be loved in any life¡­

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    She also wanted to love someone for who she was. She wanted to be loved.


    So, anyone would know how Irene feels. Because of that, it could be said that it was only natural that she did not overcome the temptation of a man who always left papercrafts with a smile for her. It was only then that she could survive.


    She was able to spend sleepless nights under the fleeting sense of being loved¡­


    It was a kind of escape.


    An escape to avoid even for a moment the reality of driving Louise into her death, and the despair that permeated her despite this.


    ¡®So, to be honest, I also used him as well¡­¡¯


    Otis did not force her, so if Irene wanted to, she could have pushed him away. Though she did not¡­ It was also her choice to accept Otis.


    Did she love him? Well, she was not sure about that.


    At the very least, if she had known what the character Irene was like in the original, she would have been able to know a little more clearly. Unfortunately, Irene¡¯s point of view was not revealed even for a moment in the original.


    It was because she was not an important character.


    So, in the story, there was only Otis, who gave Irene the temptation from the point of view of Louise. It was not revealed what Irene had chosen to do with the temptation.


    Only one thing was certain¡ª


    ¡ªThat Otis seduced her just to get Louise¡¯s attention.


    ¡®¡­Otherwise, I would not have been so coldly abandoned.¡¯


    Irene still vividly remembered the night she was cruelly abandoned.


    It was a dark azure night like any other. Otis could not overcome his insomnia without her, so she was by his side that day as well.


    ¡­Under the same blanket, bare skin.


    Getting used to things that were unfamiliar to her at first. Irene gently brushed the hair of a man who had buried his face within her. Quietly fearing the end of the day when her own wrong choice would come, she turned her eyes to this fleeting sense of satisfaction.


    It was to arouse her strange satisfaction to see a beautiful man disheveled in her arms.


    ¡­No, it always has been like that, ever since Otis grabbed her just as she was about to tidy up the bedroom and leave.


    ¡°Irene. Tonight¡­ Can you stay with me? There is no one I can ask but you, so I know it¡¯s difficult¡­ Please¡­¡±


    It was the first experience in her repeated life as the maid, Irene, that was asked to do as an individual, not as an extra. The Otis right now needed confidence, which no one but herself could give. And, Irene, exhausted from the repeated life, needed just that very desire.


    It was not that difficult to betray her shallow affection for Louise since she had already come this far.


    ¡®I do not know how long this relationship will last¡­¡¯


    Irene knew the end of this life. Somehow, Otis would return to Louise, and face her death. It would be nice if she could go back to reality like that.


    Would she ever be able to go back?


    Would she be able to live her original life even if she went back¡­?


    Now with the name Irene, she has become more accustomed to tying the ribbon of a maid outfit. She could not even remember what kind of life she had in the first place.


    ¡­Could she guarantee that she would be happy if she went back there?


    Questions followed one another. The despair that was engulfed in the shadows grew deeper. Her hand stopped for a moment at that fact, and then the door was knocked.


    ¡°Otis.¡±


    A familiar voice.


    ¡°¡­Louise?¡±


    The person in her arms jumped up at the voice coming from behind the door.


    ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s me. Can¡­ I talk to you for a second?¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t understand. Are we going to talk at this hour?¡±


    ¡°I know¡­ I know, but¡­ I miss you.¡±


    The moment she heard a voice from outside the door, she could see the joy on Otis¡¯ face.


    Irene suddenly realized that the time had come for her to let go of what she had coveted for a while. No, should she say that she has looked back on how their fate will flow in the future¡­?


    Louise, who was trembling with a delicate voice outside the door, had long since left Otis. Rather, she wanted revenge on him, and she took the hand of the villain who had just reached out their hand. There was only one thing she had to do.


    To seduce Otis by saying ¡®I love you,¡¯ and bring the information to the villain.


    ¡®¡­But, the villain backstabbed Louise.¡¯


    They tried to kidnap Louise and attack Otis, who only then realized the truth and locked her up¡ªimprisoning her and forcing his one-sided love.


    ¡­To death in the end.


    So, if he was deceived by Louise¡¯s voice, it was evident that everything would lead to catastrophe. However, Otis was already buttoning his shirt to leave.


    Irene hesitated for a moment.


    Even if she spoke up here, the relationship between the two would be disturbed.


    Perhaps, it could interfere with the path to the ending.


    Perhaps, they would end up with a different ending from the story.


    She did not know what the outcome would be at that time, though at least, it would not be a foreordained tragedy. If that happened, she may not be able to see the ending and return to her original world, but still¡­


    Still¡­


    ¡®If Otis looks back at me once, I will hold onto him.¡¯


    Irene made a promise to herself.


    ¡­Even if this ending was really a breakthrough that could bring her back to reality.


    ¡­.Even if she holds onto Otis herself, the ending would not change.


    It did not matter.


    It must be the moment when Irene, who had been playing the game as a bystander the whole time, had spoken out. It was proof that her own existence in this world was not meaningless.


    And so, she waited.


    Until Otis got his clothes on and walked out the door. She was confident, of course, he would look back at least once, to tell him to be quiet or to ask for forgiveness¡­ He would look back at least once.


    That was a given.


    She would not be so meaningless in this world¡­


    Thud.


    The door opened, and silver hair could be seen through a gap.


    ¡°Louise.¡±


    A voice like a sigh.


    ¡°I missed you.¡±


    ¡°Every day¡­ to see you, Otis.¡±


    ¡°I missed you looking at me. You¡­ Don¡¯t turn away from me.¡±


    Just before the door closed, she could see the lovers hugging each other. The man who had buried his face in her arms a while ago, whispered his love to his lover who had returned¡­ Completely forgotten about the person who had given him comfort.


    From the moment Louise appeared until now, he had never looked back to her.


    Recognizing that fact, Irene sat blankly in the bedroom for a long time.


    As she found out later, this game was designed so that the male and female protagonists would not recognize other characters other than each other in the main episode of the route.


    In other words, from the moment Louise came to visit, Irene was not there.


    However, that day was the day she first appeared as a supporting actor in the main episode. The day Irene, who had always overheard the conversation of the episode by chance, was sitting next to the main character for the first time.


    So, there was no way for Irene at the time to know that fact.


    She simply contemplated for a long time on the back of a person who had never looked back at her.


    * * *


    Since then, Irene had given up on being meaningful in this world.


    Rather, she was more comfortable thinking of herself as a tool. After all, the servants were educated as tools for their masters, and in reality, her position in this world was just a tool, so there was nothing wrong with treating herself like that.


    She was just tired of even that now.


    Now, she really did not want to get involved with the male protagonists like this.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do this.¡±


    Irene took Otis¡¯s hand that was on her face and lowered it slowly.


    ¡°You¡¯re not even serious.¡±


    ¡°¡­Can I not mean it?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it would be fine if there was a mutual agreement, but there¡¯s not.¡±


    Otis looked a little stunned.


    ¡°Obviously, I have no intention of forcing you on it. Though the experience of being rejected is refreshing.¡±


    ¡°Do they usually accept it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll have to say it with my mouth for you to know?¡±


    Of course, it was. She just pretended not to know. When Otis was in the midst of socializing in order to form connections with the nobles, there were people who came to the mansion and asked where he was, so did he need to explain more?


    ¡®¡­And, I also fell for his temptations.¡¯


    From a position that had been through this twice, Otis had a natural talent for seduction.


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad to experience rejection at least once.¡±


    Of course, it could not always be one hundred percent out of a hundred all the time.

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    Irene has realized something through the experience of a total of six lives.


    The fact that being emotionally involved with the main protagonist was something that made it difficult only for her in one way or another. Because they already have a predetermined destiny and love, the conclusion is the same after squeezing through that gap for a while.


    But, Irene knew¡­


    She knew that she would have come to a similar conclusion even if she had not known about the game.


    The reason is simple.


    It was because she was a maid who had been sold for debt, and not a partner.


    ¡°The Young Master may have many things if he stretches out his hand, though I have only one.¡±


    So, she herself was the only one whom she could cherish the most. Even though in the fourth life, she fell into the temptation of Otis because she was nearly exhausted from desperation, now, it was not like that. And so, Irene decided to bring back the lie she had told the other day.


    ¡°Once again, I have someone I love. I want to do that with someone I love.¡±


    ¡°¡­Oh, that love. About Louise Orpen.¡±


    She could see Otis¡¯s lips crooked saying that.


    That was his consistent expression whenever any mention of love appeared. That was why Irene deliberately brought up ¡®love¡¯ to change her topic.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were still fooled by a pun like love.¡±


    It was a little ridiculous for him to say that with a face that would not be strange even if he whispered love right away just a moment ago.


    Otis¡¯ face turned cold and stiff.


    ¡°You said you loved her enough even to decide to leave¡­ Although you don¡¯t seem so affectionate, so I thought this would cool off quickly.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m the type of person who doesn¡¯t show the outside even if I have a crush. Besides, if I show my feelings, wouldn¡¯t it be uncomfortable for Louise?¡±


    ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t think you would be so foolish.¡±


    Otis smirked and covered my mouth with his hand.


    He had never trusted Irene¡¯s love, except shortly after she announced her resignation. No matter what others may think, at least, that was what Otis thought so. It does not matter how he looked at it, Irene¡¯s attitude towards Louise was too dry to be that of her beloved.


    Of course, he could not deny that Irene treated Louise a little special. He knew Irene, who was more like a sharp knife than she looked, because she used to react particularly bluntly to Louise.


    ¡®Sometimes, she looked anxious.¡¯


    But, that was all.


    There was no longing or passion in her gaze towards Louise.


    Rather, she seemed a little apologetic and even sympathetic to her. That was why Otis thought that her heart was not that deep or that her love had quickly grown cold.


    Louise Orpen certainly had a beautiful appearance, no matter what anyone said. If Irene had that kind of taste, he would have been able to beat her. And that she might get tired of her terrible work ability or get sick of the endless innocence.


    Either way, it was quite possible.


    For Otis, it was already a foregone conclusion that Irene¡¯s love was no longer there. So, when she mentioned her love for Louise out of her mouth, he could not help but be embarrassed.


    ¡­Not anyone else, Irene, who had never had the slightest bit of affection for others like himself, really discussed love?


    If she had loved someone, would it not be him who was on her side, rather than the maid whom she had only known for less than a month? He had been with her since she was young, so would it not be better to love him if he has a special bond with her¡­?


    How could she refuse his temptation and say her love to the maid who was so hollow in her head?


    Otis really could not understand.


    ¡°If you say that, will she get to know your feelings at all? It¡¯ll be like pouring water into a broken cup!¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m not asking her to know.¡±


    On the other hand, Irene was calm.


    For a person who would not normally say the least of lies, Irene was proud of the lie in a strange way. Especially in this kind of situation, she felt like she was coming out more smoothly.


    ¡®¡­Louise, I am sorry.¡¯


    Irene continued her words, expressing a deep apology to Louise in her heart, and continued, ¡°Someone told me¡­ Unrequited love is like a sunflower.¡±


    Unrequited love is like a sunflower.


    In fact, this was part of the dialogue from the game. A line used to explain how unrequited love was an act that does not ask for anything in return.


    ¡°People who have unrequited love will always look at their partner, but from the other person¡¯s point of view, it¡¯s only when they look back or make eye contact once in a while.¡±


    How difficult is it for the sunflower to gaze at the sun under the scorching sun, so that the sun would look back and recognize it¡­?


    However, the reason the sunflower looks to the sun is not to announce its existence. It was because they can be satisfied with themselves. For sunflowers, that means happiness.


    ¡°Even if there¡¯s no price, that¡¯s enough. Unrequited love.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s enough without any price¡­ Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s even more stupid? Your mind will change someday. Nothing changes as easily as the human mind.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s precious to change. No one cares about things that don¡¯t change.¡±


    Immutability seems to be very great and sublime, though its essence lay in emptiness. Life is made up of many changes, and when something becomes too ordinary without changing too much, it is easy to forget its value.


    As if the present Irene did not value her life, and the male protagonists did not value her until she announced that she would leave the mansion.


    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t change, it loses its value. In the end, in a sense, nothing doesn¡¯t change.¡±


    ¡°Why is there nothing that doesn¡¯t change? Diamonds are diamonds no matter how much time passes. Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting hurt because you love things that change?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s scary. However, even if I¡¯m afraid, it¡¯s love that reaches out and holds my hand.¡±


    ¡®¡­Just as you, who denied love like this, did in your life one day.¡¯


    Nevertheless, Otis, who could not remember his life back then, had a very dissatisfied expression on his face.


    ¡°¡­I still don¡¯t understand. What the hell did you like about her so much? Her face?¡±


    At his question, Irene began to reflect on Louise¡¯s strengths as best as possible because she did not actually love anyone. Still, she could not just say that straightforwardly here.


    A reason why she loves Louise¡­


    ¡°Of course, she has a pretty face.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m confident that my face won¡¯t lose to that.¡±


    ¡°So, if only her face had been taken into account, I would have loved the Young Master, right?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just weigh it with her face?¡±


    ¡­If she had, she would have loved him. At the sound of the complaints in return, Irene burst out a small laugh for the first time. It was funny that he acted like a child just because his temptation failed.


    Those words had no sense of sincerity in the first place, so she smiled and continued.


    ¡°And, I like kind people.¡±


    ¡°Have I not always been kind?¡±


    ¡°Of course, you do though I think it¡¯s good because I¡¯m the type of person who doesn¡¯t have ups and downs, so with her, she laughs and cries well.¡±


    ¡°Then, that¡¯s my overwhelming victory. Have you ever seen someone who smiles as well as me? If you regret not seeing my tears, I can cry now.¡±


    It was said that these days, men who cry beautifully are popular these days. A warning light lit briefly in Irene¡¯s mind at the added words.


    ¡®What if I get seduced again by doing this?¡¯


    Otis was good at acting as much as he was good at seducing.


    Perhaps, it was his family history that he was good at acting. So, if she said that she liked that, Otis might burst into tears right away. Although it could be said to be an excess of self-consciousness, Irene could not overlook what she had just experienced.


    ¡®I need a clear difference¡­¡¯


    No matter how hard he tried, there must be a gap between him and Louise that could not be bridged. What was it¡­?


    Irene thought for a moment and said, ¡°Oh!¡± before opening her mouth.


    ¡°And, I liked that Miss Louise is the same on the outside and inside. If it¡¯s something that¡¯s different from the Young Master, that¡¯s probably it.¡±


    Her calm voice made Otis¡¯s mouth shut.


    In a tone that seemed a little shocked, he eventually spoke,


    ¡°Do I look different on the outside and on the inside?¡±


    ¡°Then, does the Young Master really want me to want you?¡±

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    Suddenly, Irene wondered why she was trying to persuade Otis.


    Obviously, when Louise came in, she wanted to leave the mansion and live her own life. Though a spy who was not in the original story abruptly appeared, and the male protagonists who were not interested in her were caught.


    ¡®And, there is no obtainable reality.¡¯


    Now, she has become the protagonist of a scandal. There were a lot of ups and downs. For a role given to an extra, it is far too overdone.


    Feeling a terrible headache, Irene shut her eyes as if she did not expect Otis¡¯ answer.


    The reason was simple. It was because the answer was obvious, anyway.


    ¡®They would say no.¡¯


    She was a person who had no expectations of others as much as she did of herself. Perhaps, that was why she seemed more unrivaled. She worked like a doll, a maid who did not voluntarily say no.


    However, if you dug a little deeper into her, you would find that she was filled with emptiness¡ªher inner feelings have worn out in the endlessly repeated life. Irene, never for a moment, had thought that she would be able to be an important figure to the protagonists of this game herself.


    So, she waited for the answer.


    Obviously, hoping for him to say that it was not true. Nonetheless, instead of answering, silence enveloped them.


    At that, she witnessed¡­


    Otis¡¯s trembling black eyes.


    That bewildered look on his face like he was hesitating because he could not come up with an answer or even as though he was shocked himself.


    Unknowingly, Irene opened her mouth.


    ¡°Young Master, no¡­¡±


    At that moment¡­


    Thud, thud¡ª


    Footsteps began to ring in the hallway. Even though it was soft, the noise was enough to break the silence. Since Rodion was in an annex and the servants wore slippers so that they did not make noises when they walked around at night, it was easy to recognize who the owner of those footsteps was.


    ¡°¡­Brother.¡±


    Ahibalt.


    At Otis¡¯ faint words, Irene curled up like a child hiding under the tablecloth without realizing it. It was because she was now running away from Ahibalt.


    ¡®It would be difficult to meet the First Master here¡­¡¯


    She could talk about the spy to Otis, whom the main story has not started yet. However, not to Ahibalt because his episode was already in progress.


    Of course, there was not much to say about it.


    Irene hastily put together a number of excuses in case Ahibalt calls her back and interrogates her. Still, nothing seemed to come out smoothly in front of him.


    ¡¯Do you trust me, Irene?¡¯


    Especially because she was the one who gave the answer that she trusted him every time to that question.


    She recalled Ahibalt¡¯s eyes that were facing her again.


    ¡®¡­It looked like he was hurt.¡¯


    He was not too surprised at the existence of the spy itself.


    In the first place, if they were determined to find it, a word or two from Irene¡¯s testimony would not have had much impact on the investigation. However, Ahibalt looked as if he had been hurt by her hiding the fact from him. His eyes as though reprimanding how a person who always trusted him could keep her mouth shut like that.


    What Irene was really afraid of was the wounded look, rather than the fact she had to tell the story about the spy. She was not confident she would face it again and spat out lies.


    ¡®I wish he would not come to this room¡­¡¯


    Otis¡¯s eyes narrowed at Irene¡¯s somewhat unstable attitude.


    He had a pretty good eye. As soon as the story about Ahibalt came out, there was no way he could not understand what her uneasy attitude meant.


    ¡°Irene, you don¡¯t want brother to find out, do you?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    ¡°Is it hard to say why?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not hard to say, but I think it¡¯s hard to explain right now.¡±


    ¡°Well. Certainly, it would be better to spread the word by several people rather than to get caught by one person.¡±


    Otis added jokingly and held Irene in a flash. At that, she opened her rabbit eyes in surprise and grabbed his shoulder.


    ¡°Young, Young Master¡­!¡±


    ¡°Shhh. Unless you want to be caught, you¡¯d better be quiet. Of course, I don¡¯t mind getting caught.¡±


    ¡®I do not think he is either.¡¯


    At his added words, Irene¡¯s mouth fell straight. Seeing that, he smiled as he pulled the corners of his lips together as if pleased.


    Putting Irene down on the bed, he then put a blanket over her.


    ¡°What¡­are you doing?¡±


    ¡°What we were originally going to do¡­ Although we¡¯re going to have to hide you first, right?¡±


    That way, even if his brother comes in, he should not be able to recognize it.


    As Irene blinked her eyes instead of nodding her head at the accompanying explanation, Otis continued his words, ¡°My room has very little furniture, so there¡¯s really no place to hide you other than the bed. If it¡¯s not here, I think I¡¯ll have to keep you standing in the closet, wouldn¡¯t that be difficult?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine with the closet.¡±


    ¡°The bed is fine, why should we do that?¡±


    He answered calmly, turned off the lights, and drew the curtains halfway on the bed. The next moment, he laid down with a blanket next to Irene, who was lying down.


    ¡°If it¡¯s like this, you won¡¯t be able to be seen from the outside.¡±


    Irene¡¯s small stature was obscured by the silhouette of the duvet and the shadow cast by the drapery, and from outside the bed, it would appear that Otis was lying alone.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it enough to sleep like this and wake up? Our scandals will be easy to make and it¡¯s easy to hide. Or, do you hate this as well?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not¡­ but¡ªDo we have to be like this?¡±


    ¡°You know that being close would help to not be noticed.¡±


    That was right.


    When she could not answer, Otis sighed and closed his eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s true that I just seduced you, though I don¡¯t tempt people this way.¡±


    ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    ¡°You tend to show all your inner feelings with your face.¡±


    In short, it meant that all the uncomfortable things were out of the question. In fact, she had been stiff all the time, so it would be weird that it would not show.


    Irene, too, knew that she had now been fussing in vain.


    ¡®¡­Lying on this bed like this is a little uncomfortable.¡¯


    She did not like it because it reminded her of her fourth life¡­ The memories of sitting alone in the room Otis left and the memories of hugging him even though she knew he would one day leave.


    Still, as expected¡­


    ¡®¡­I think this is better.¡¯


    It was better to lie down next to Otis than to face Ahibalt again now.


    The difference was clear.


    Ahibalt wanted Irene to be sincere, and Otis did not. So, of the two, the latter was, evidently, the one where she could be a little more comfortable now.


    Irene eventually closed her eyes.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll stay like this for a while¡­ After the footsteps disappear, I¡¯ll go back to the sofa. As you said, I think I¡¯ll have to stay until morning for the scandal.¡±


    ¡°Whatever you want.¡±


    Otis did not bother to stop her.


    A hand that would be pretty enough to hold the violin bow gently brushed Irene¡¯s messy hair. Was this also seduction, too? The boundaries were blurred because she and Otis had been together during her adolescence and had maintained a close relationship ever since.


    Perhaps, the memories of having passed through many lives and intertwined with him in each life were what made this contact more reluctant to accept.


    It did not matter.


    ¡®It was not sincere, anyway.¡¯


    Irene slowly blinked her eyes and gazed at the friendly face in front of her. It was the first time she had seen Otis¡¯ face so close and with such a perspective. In her fourth life, even when she had a relationship with him, he would turn his back on her, so she would always have to ask him to face her.


    ¡®¡­I don¡¯t think we have ever lied down side by side like this.¡¯


    Louise must have seen this face in at least two lives.


    Could he have been a little kinder than he is now? Or, would honey drip from their eyes as they gazed at each other? At least, he would wear a face that was painted with the feeling of being loved, that would have been enough to hold¡­


    The end of the thought became more and more blurred. It was because of the sleepiness that was attacking her. The brazier placed under the bed warmed it, and Irene¡¯s weary body continued to relax.


    ¡®If I go out of this mansion and buy a house, I must buy a house with a bed like this.¡¯


    Thinking so, she slowly closed her eyes without realizing it.


    ¡°The question you asked earlier.¡±


    A soft voice was heard. Otis seemed to have opened his mouth.


    ¡°No matter how hard I think about it, I¡­ I don¡¯t think I want you to want me either.¡±


    That was right. Again, it seemed that the silence from earlier was simply caused by worrying.


    Irene closed her eyes without much disappointment. She decided to forget her heart that had been agitated for a moment. If she had to say it, she would have felt a little relieved. Seeing that her heart felt cold, she thought she was right.


    In the end, she fell asleep at the end of that thought.


    ¡°¡­Irene. I wish you needed me more than you wanted me¡­ So that you can¡¯t help but yearn for me even if you don¡¯t want to.¡±


    She had not even heard such whispers.


    * * *


    The next day.


    Irene rose like a sword before sunrise.


    The maid¡¯s routine started long before the masters woke up, so it seemed natural. Even with that in mind, it was a bit early at that time. It was not until dawn, when no one really would have woken up. However, it was when the housemaid began to hear footsteps rushing around to put firewood in the fireplace.


    Irene, who opened her eyes, asked with bewildered eyes.


    ¡°¡­Did I occupy the bed and sleep here?¡±


    ¡°I think it seems to be that way.¡±


    Otis shrugged as he sat on the sofa in front of the tea table beyond the bed. Seeing this, she jumped up hurriedly.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m sorry. You must have been uncomfortable.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you sleep more than that?¡±


    Meanwhile, Otis turned instead of answering. Normally, she would have noticed the unnatural context, though she just blinked her eyes blankly, perhaps because she was not fully awake.


    After her eyelids went up and down like that a few times, Irene shook her head and struggled to get her upper body up.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s time to get up.¡±


    ¡°Do you usually get up this early? Even if you can¡¯t get up, I think it¡¯s only around dawn.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Chambermaid¡ªHaam. It¡¯s okay to wake up a little late¡­¡±


    Haam.


    Irene yawned twice in a row and rubbed her eyes.


    Gazing at her, he thought that she was like a rabbit with fluffy fur. For some reason, it felt like he wanted to stroke her hair once. Conceivably, it was because Irene¡¯s face, who had been sleeping soundly, was overlapped on it.


    ¡®I stayed up all night.¡¯


    After Otis scoffed to himself, thinking of the long and short night, he followed Irene and got up.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay to wake up a little late. Why do you get up so early?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I was in the Young Master¡¯s room for nothing¡­ I have to leave when other people see me.¡±


    ¡°Even if you go out later, would they not see you?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it more natural to sneak out early in the morning when seeing someone?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Still, isn¡¯t that a bit modest for someone to sneak out like that?¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­?¡±


    Saying so, Irene glanced down at her body and tilted her head. Strangely, that little gesture reminded him of a small animal looking at its reflection in the stream.


    Otis answered, suppressing the urge to laugh somehow.


    ¡°Of course. Who goes out dressed like this after spending the night with a lover?¡±


    ¡°Then, what do I wear?¡±


    ¡°Something a little more shameful?¡±


    ¡°¡­That makes sense.¡±


    ¡®That made no sense.¡¯


    Otis sneered at his own trickery.


    It was fortunate that there were no mirrors in the room. If she had been able to see herself more objectively, there would have been no need to nod her head at his words. The present Irene was maintaining the outfit she met Otis in at the greenhouse.


    A dress that showed off the length of her shoulder line, revealing her ankles¡­


    TMITRHGWTQ_Chapter-58


    Irene¡¯s mood, which had sunk into her drowsy look from not being fully awake from her sleep, was even portrayed as languid and seductive.


    ¡®It is seductive.¡¯


    And, that unfamiliar fact that approached Otis.

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    Otis¡¯ desires were far from sexual, even when he felt that he wanted Irene. His desire was a little more fundamental to possession.


    A longing as she tried to stay away from him¡­ The desire to hold her.


    The sexual parts were just the means of seduction to keep her by his side.


    Perhaps, it was because he had seen Irene for too long, since his childhood. To Otis, she was always dressed in a maid outfit with monotone colors, like a doll. Just like no one kisses a doll sincerely, he never thought it would be the same with Irene.


    ¡®However¡­¡¯


    ¡­Seductive.


    Otis thought again, gazing at the woman who was half-awake in the morning sun.


    Was it because of the change of outfit? Or, was it simply an illusion created by the early morning¡­? Conceivably, it was his own inability to sleep, or it could be the ego created by his wounded self-esteem when Irene rejected his seduction.


    Still, whatever it was, the feeling was unmistakable.


    He wanted to see those indifferent, languid eyes from a breaths difference¡­


    He wanted to feel her breath from the tip of his nose as she exhaled all night long¡­


    He wanted to squeeze the gap between the closed lips and hug the woman who was likely to fit in one arm¡­


    A more primal and primary color desire.


    ¡®If I get caught, I must be terribly hated.¡¯


    ¡­Would she despise him? Maybe, he would never see her face again.


    Otis, who remembered Irene¡¯s resolute refusal last night, put his dry tongue to the roof of his mouth and released it to quench his desire. Thanks to her hard work, Otis, who refused every class, also learned how to treat other people.


    The right thing for him to do here now was to put a shawl around Irene¡¯s shoulders and tell her to go back when others see him.


    Yes. That was right¡­


    Thinking that, he turned around and opened his mouth, picking up the shawl that had been draped over the sofa.


    ¡°Irene, come on¡ª¡±


    ¡°Young Master.¡±


    Suddenly, Irene¡¯s mouth opened.


    When he turned around, she was standing there with an innocent expression on her face as usual. What was different from usual was that one of her hands was wrapped around the nape of her neck.


    ¡°Could you please make just one mark here?¡±


    Then, she spat out a request she would never have made otherwise. Otis doubted his ears for a moment before he slowly opened his mouth.


    ¡°¡­Are you serious, Irene?¡±


    ¡°Well. I don¡¯t think pinching is enough. I wonder if it would be good to gather a little more suspicion if there is at least one scar around here¡­¡±


    ¡°You ask for a kiss, why?¡±


    ¡°If necessary, maybe.¡±


    ¡°Not when I seduce you, but out of necessity?¡±


    ¡°Because of necessity, it¡¯s an unavoidable situation.¡±


    ¡°Then, when I want to?¡±


    Irene stiffened there for a moment, then tilted her head slowly and asked.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t want to, do you?¡±


    Otis burst out laughing involuntarily at the attitude of ignorance. Possibly, today was the day his patience was tested.


    ¡®¡­Not when I seduce you, but out of necessity.¡¯


    It was the idea that he was really good at it himself.


    Rather, yesterday¡¯s resolute rejection was more unfamiliar.


    And, it was understandable that he was unnecessarily heated by this attitude. He could not tell the truth anyway, and the justification was clear. It was probably natural for Irene to react as if she did not understand like that because he would never reveal his true feelings.


    Otis stopped his laughter and said, grabbing her softly by the arm.


    ¡°Yes. You¡¯re right, Irene. I can¡¯t help it if we need to.¡±


    Otis sat down on the sofa covered with the shawl before pulling Irene over to him. Contrary to when she pushed him away last night, Irene was obedient.


    Holding her in one arm, he then kissed the slanted neckline.


    TMITRHGWTQ_Chapter-59


    The movement, which seemed hesitant until it reached the pulse, became unstoppable when the skin was deeply dyed by the breath.


    Reason and desire met through a thin wall.


    A moment of paradox where emptiness and satisfaction intersect. Otis was able to feel a new fact by stroking the shrunken shoulders as if he were crushing the skin with his teeth. How deep and old was his desire, which he had dismissed as a simple thirst¡­


    As he gauged the depth of the abyss, Otis vaguely realized.


    ¡­Now, he knew he would not be able to go back until he opened the door.


    * * *


    Rumors spread like a wildfire that Irene had rushed out of Otis¡¯ bedroom early in the morning. Even that ignorant Louise gave Irene a subtle glance, so did she need to say more? To put it simply, it was as if no one was unaware of the rumor in this mansion.


    And, here was one person who was deeply very offended by that fact.


    Ahibalt sighed, closed the file and opened his mouth.


    ¡°Otis, did Irenea come out of your room this morning?¡±


    Sitting on the sofa across from him, Otis was cleaning his gun and glanced at him. It was enough for a moment until the gaze, which had been rounded briefly as if surprised, narrowed again.


    Otis rolled his eyes and asked with a smile.


    ¡°A person who must have been busy attending executive meetings, knew such rumors?¡±


    ¡°You think there¡¯s something I don¡¯t know about the mansion, Otis?¡±


    ¡°Haha, of course not. You must¡¯ve been busy with aunt, standing as a portrait model at the executive meeting, so I didn¡¯t know you were paying attention to such things.¡±


    ¡°If I hear such things, how can I not pay attention to it?¡±


    ¡°Did you finish aunt¡¯s work well?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject and just answer me.¡±


    Ahibalt spoke in his characteristic, demanding tone.


    He was not in the mood to joke.


    A series of recent events were making him irritable. It was from the time he heard complaints from the executives at the meeting about attacking Veronica.


    >¡°I did not see the Young Master like that, but I am very disappointed. How can you be so mean?¡±


    ¡°No matter how much the Young Master feels, you cannot act complacent to someone like Miss Veronica. It is not polite to the elders.¡±


    ¡±How shocked Miss Veronica must have been that she did not even attend the meeting!¡±


    Although there were a lot of things to discuss, the reason for criticizing and blaming Ahibalt was simple.


    The illegal arena in District Seven that Veronica occupied. It was because the people who were sticking straws in the huge profits generated there were taken away in an instant.


    Ahibalt¡¯s father, the previous owner of Lavrenti, said this about the senior executives.


    ¡°They are money-lenders. There is nothing easier to deal with than that.¡±


    By the time money begins to consume one¡¯s status¡­ Money has become the most important desire.


    ¡°Those with clear desires are easy to deal with. Remember that, Ahibalt.¡±


    The elders were those who would attach themselves to anyone who could satisfy their desires. Drunk in their golden years, fools who still think that Ahibalt was just a kid who only came to their waists. So, it must have been a plan to peck him, get an apology, and get Area Seven back.


    ¡°If you keep them alive, they will be polite.¡±


    Were their long tongues begging to be cut off?


    The three years that he had agreed to bow his head already had passed. If Otis or Rodion had been there, they might have taken a step further and pulled out their weapons. However, Ahibalt was a gentleman.


    He warned with a smile.


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s Lichpen or Lavrenti, it¡¯s the same Knox area. It does not look too good for you to even talk about family quarrels.¡±


    ¡°Still, Young Master, this is not just a family quarrel, is it?¡±


    ¡°Then?¡±


    ¡°It is dealing with hierarchies. The Young Master is not yet our master. Therefore, it is also against the hierarchy to reclaim a zone at will¡­!¡±


    ¡°Not now, but sooner or later. If you value hierarchy like that, will you not have any complaints if I blow your head off when I become the head?¡±


    Those who chatted vigorously about the gentle death threat lost their words in an instant. Ahibalt did not miss the moment and threw the prepared materials.


    ¡°And, there seems to be some misunderstanding, because the timing is coincidental. The recovery of Area Seven was planned since my aunt cannot take care of herself.¡±


    It was a book of income earned through illegal dumping.

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    The problem was that there was no match between income and expenses and balance. The reason for the inconsistency was apparent. They must have escaped filling the interests of these corrupted people in front of him.


    The faces of some of the executives who checked the thrown ledger turned pale.


    It was obvious without waiting to see what their well-being would be like as they left the meeting room. So, Ahibalt purged some after the meeting and brought some to his side. After using Area Seven as bait, everyone was so easily drawn in that the laughter was almost gone.


    It was all the more so because he thought of a person who could not be conciliated with any jewels.


    Irene Casimere.


    ¡­The only person Ahibalt trusted more than himself. And, the only person he could not conciliate.


    ¡®It would have been better if she had been a monarchist.¡¯


    If it had been, he would not have had to worry so much.


    After the incident in the studio, Ahibalt realized that Irene had been avoiding him. How could he not know when she was avoiding her so diligently¡­?


    Even if they had to meet face to face because of work, he could see that she was struggling not to be put in a situation where only the two of them would be together.


    In fact, in the first place, Irene was a person who had no talent for hiding anything. He does know what she thought of herself, though Irene has such a dry disposition. So, even if she paid attention a little, it would quickly become obvious.


    ¡®Even so, my eyes keep moving to her and I am going crazy¡­¡¯


    How could he look away when she ran away like a rabbit? Ahibalt thought about putting Irene in front of him by order, but he came to the conclusion that that was not what he wanted.


    As much as he trusted her and talked to her, he hoped she would, too.


    So, Ahibalt persevered.


    If it had not been for a rumor that the mansion had been heating up for a few days, his patience would have been still there.


    Ahibalt¡¯s index finger tapped the desk with a uniform beat.


    ¡°Otis. I¡¯ve no intention of sanctioning what you are doing, although did you really need to make a fuss in the mansion?¡±


    ¡°Haha. Since when did we start arguing about that?¡±


    However, Otis was calm.


    ¡°Lavrenti is the most noble in the eyes of others. In a place where blood is a daily routine, are you admonishing people with just a rumor?¡±


    ¡°The timing is not good. You know that nobles are easily swept away by rumors, don¡¯t you? From my marriage to your mother throwing you into the social circles, did you have to do that in a time of frequent outings?¡±


    ¡°Are you really concerned about the outside world, or is it because Irene is avoiding you?¡±


    Bang!


    Slamming the desk between them and cutting him off, Ahibalt¡¯s murderous gaze turned to Otis, and a threatening low-pitched sound came out as if scratching his neck.


    ¡°Otis. Be careful with your words.¡±


    The usual neat expression on his face was now very disheveled.


    That is the bull¡¯s eye.


    Seeing that, Otis did not have to think more. In the meantime, Ahibalt, who took a deep breath and cleaned up his expression, continued the conversation with his gaze still filled with anger.


    ¡°I must have said it when I returned to Lavrenti, Otis. Don¡¯t make a target.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I remember. That¡¯s what father said, don¡¯t desire anything.¡±


    ¡°Yes. We have a lot of enemies, so he told us not to reveal that much desire.¡±


    Desire soon becomes a weakness. It was because the easiest way to wield a person is to control their desires. Was there anything more absolute than the words of a man with food in his hand to a starving man¡­?


    Desire ¡ª The moment they found out what you wanted the most, it was no different from giving the opponent a leash.


    ¡®So, do not spare anything. Do not yearn for anything.¡¯


    These were Ahibalt¡¯s words just before returning to Lavrenti after the death of the former Head of Lavrenti. It was also a word borrowed from the predecessor.


    Otis recalled that fact and smirked.


    ¡°He was the one who told me. It¡¯s amazing to think that he was a father and someone who could give advice.¡±


    ¡°It must have been a warning rather than advice¡­ A warning that if we showed such an appearance, we would be mercilessly cut off.¡±


    ¡°But, the fact that you¡¯re saying that again¡­¡±


    Then, Otis straightened his upper body, which had been leaning on the sofa, before continuing his words, ¡°Can I understand this as a warning that brother will cut me off mercilessly if I show myself like that?¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s a terrible leap. Are you late for puberty?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just asking because it¡¯s unfamiliar to me that you¡¯re reacting so sensitively to a scandal with a maid, for someone who doesn¡¯t really care about what¡¯s going on in the mansion.¡±


    Ahibalt¡¯s brow furrowed at the remark.


    ¡°Because the other person is Irene. Isn¡¯t it natural?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. What is she to you, brother?¡±


    Upon hearing the question, Ahibalt¡¯s expression hardened to the point that he could not hide it.


    The reason was simple. It was because Otis¡¯ question was to bring to the surface what was going on between the three of them as tacit and open secrets¡­ A secret buried in the ancestor¡¯s teachings to spare nothing and not desire anything.


    It was the fact that, for them, Irene was more special than a trusted servant.


    Fortunately, the Lavrenti were good at acting and hiding their secrets, so it may not have been revealed to others. Still, they both knew it implicitly.


    ¡­Ahibalt¡¯s terrifying trust in Irene, Otis shared distrust with Irene, and Rodion found warmth in Irene.


    Of course, there was a reason they had connived with each other.


    The first part was that they share similar pains through the barren environment of Knox without proper parents¡­


    ¡­And, the second was because they knew they would not cross the line.


    Everyone nodded at the command to hide their desires, and that in itself became a promise to them. A promise that if they kept the line¡ªeveryone would not lose Irene if no one dared to be particularly greedy for her.


    That promise was solid for three years.


    Except for once, the day when everyone was shaken by Irene¡¯s declaration of resignation. Nonetheless, even with that in mind, Otis¡¯ scandal and this question clearly crossed the line.


    Ahibalt answered with a smile on his face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re asking because you suddenly don¡¯t know about it now. Or, did you abruptly become senseless that I have to tell you about the promise?¡±


    ¡°Oh, promise.¡±


    Otis snapped his fingertips as if he had just remembered. As always, his face was still playful and infinitely light as well, but strangely, it seemed remorseful at the same time.


    ¡°That promise. I¡¯ve been thinking about it these days.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°We almost lost Irene recently, on such an unfamiliar concern no less.¡±


    Irene became a target for Veronica because she caught the leak that she was going to quit.


    Recalling the emptiness of that time, Otis smiled bitterly and continued.


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what brother would think, I had thought about it since then. I think it¡¯s proof that I can¡¯t keep her around just because I¡¯m not greedy.¡±


    If they had not caught her, Irene would have left immediately. Could he be reassured that she would be by their side just because they held onto her¡­?


    In addition, they had many enemies. That meant that Irene could be a target at any time, like this time.


    ¡°Brother. You can¡¯t turn your mind away forever, you know.¡±


    AD


    ¡°¡­So, you¡¯re going to make her more targeted? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯ll endanger Irene?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it would be dangerous if Irene was involved a little more deeply with Lavrenti. But, on the contrary, isn¡¯t it a good thing that she won¡¯t even think about leaving here?¡±


    ¡®¡­Or, are you going to let Irene leave her job like this?


    At Otis¡¯s response, Ahibalt made an impression as if he did not like it at all.


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to use that method to hold onto her, I¡¯d use it before as well. Most of all, don¡¯t you know that she has someone in her heart?¡±


    ¡°Do you believe that, brother?¡±

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    Otis laughed coldly.


    It was humorous that a human who had so much confidence in himself did not even notice even a simple lie if it was what Irene said.


    ¡®Of course, if I want to solve a misunderstanding, I can solve it.¡¯


    While it may be possible to reveal that the scandal is actually a ploy, Otis recalled Irene¡¯s request.


    ¡°You must never tell the truth about the scandal to the other young masters. It¡¯s okay if it¡¯s just mentioning the spy¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the reason?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the same reason I didn¡¯t tell the young masters about the spies in the beginning. You don¡¯t know where in this mansion they¡¯re listening from. And, the more the young masters pay attention, the easier it would be for the spy to notice that the situation is strange.¡±


    In short, to deceive your enemies, you must deceive your allies as well.


    Of course, as Otis was suspicious, he did not trust every word of hers. It was because Irene looked desperate enough to explain it even though it was simply about being careful about the eyes of the spies.


    Nonetheless, he, as usual, bit his mouth.


    In the beginning, he was someone who does not normally share things with anyone ¡ª be it a person or an object ¡ª much less when he had no intention to.


    ¡°I understand what you¡¯re concerned about, though there was no coercion between us. Of course, you wouldn¡¯t want to get involved in your little brother¡¯s love affairs like this.¡±


    At his words, Ahibalt¡¯s eyes fluttered wildly.


    Otis, the one who actually created the wave, was just watching the tumult with a leisurely smile. Even in the face of his father¡¯s death, a man who was calm could not keep his composure because of such a scandal.


    Sneering to himself, he kept feeling like he wanted to laugh at his older brother.


    Recalling when Ahibalt, who had visited Irene¡¯s hospital room before him, and the night he had to turn in front of him. Then, Otis remembered that Irene, who had refused his temptation with a nonchalant face, lost her composure in an instant at the mere sound of his footsteps.


    ¡°Can I ask you now? What happened between you and your brother that made you act like that.¡±


    ¡°There was nothing special. It¡¯s just that I¡­ I don¡¯t have the courage to face him yet.¡±


    Saying that, Irene¡¯s gaze fell with a voice full of rare confusion. The agitation, which she could never have elicited, twisted her mind firmly.


    So, rather, Otis wanted to ask Ahibalt a question.


    Brother, what the hell have you done to get her shaken up like this¡­?


    ¡­How did you do something I could not possibly do?


    ¡®It was always like this.¡¯


    This lowly feeling towards Ahibalt was always his own.


    Throughout their lives, he had never won once¡­ and, he had never been able to escape from Ahibalt¡¯s shadow. It was a past that could easily turn into a sense of inferiority if it were any other person. Still, Otis loved his half-brothers.


    It was, of course, great that they shared a similar childhood.


    However, the biggest reason he could not be eaten by the inferiority complex was also Irene. Unlike a father who favored his children, and a mother who was obsessed with playing with a lady, their maid was equally indifferent to everyone.


    Irene may not seem to have seen it, though Otis would often notice that there were onlookers at his tea time with her.


    A blonde-haired boy stopped and glanced at them with a strange expression¡­


    The boy would stare at them for a long time before moving away.


    In the face of that fact, Otis used to fall into a strange sense of superiority. The bond between Irene and himself which Ahibalt, no matter who it was, dared to intervene


    He was quite proud of it.


    It used to give him a feeling similar to when he picked up a particularly pretty stone at the shore of a lake. A strange sense of intoxication that only he and the lake secretly know the beauty of the stone.


    Hence, in this situation, whenever he encountered something between Irene and Ahibalt that he could not intervene¡­ Otis is driven by an unknown jealousy, thinking that he was the only one who shared the secret with the lake.


    He could see that the child next to him had unusually beautiful stones in his hands.


    In a young mind, a stone in another child¡¯s hand looks more beautiful. Because of that, it made his own stones start to look insignificant as if they were just rolling along the roadside. Though to throw it away with anger, it had already entered his heart and had become a precious little memory.


    Ultimately, the child had only one choice after a conflict¡­


    ¡­Never show the stone in his hand to anyone. If no one knew how insignificant his stone was, no one would notice how beautiful it was even if he exaggerated.


    Otis glanced back to check the time before getting up and placing his gun in his arms.


    ¡°I¡¯m here today to give you a notice. I¡¯m going to visit the Lowens region with Irene in three days.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s in the Lowens region¡­¡±


    ¡°Since the invitation came to Lavrenti, brother would know. The Marquis of Millight¡¯s hasn¡¯t fallen behind yet, and he¡¯s now one year older.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re going to take Irene with you?¡±


    ¡°Yes. There¡¯s a scandal going on right now, too, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯ll be quiet when we leave for a while, you know right? Though if you go and talk to her, I don¡¯t know if Irene will change her mind.¡±


    At his question, Ahibalt didn¡¯t answer.


    Otis was surprised by that fact and widened his eyes before opening his mouth.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you nitpicking? I thought you¡¯d tell me not to force Irene like that?¡±


    ¡°¡­Irene isn¡¯t a child that needs to be protected unconditionally so there¡¯s no need for me to do that. If she had chosen you, I wouldn¡¯t be able to step in.¡±


    Muttering to himself, Ahibalt smiled brightly as if there had been no agitation from a moment ago. It was that faint smile that came out when he was dealing with the elders.


    ¡°However, I don¡¯t want you to do it your way. Since Irene also has work to do at the mansion, I¡¯ll go to Lowens myself and talk to her. Otherwise, do as you please.¡±


    One of Otis¡¯s eyebrows rose in response to the clear answer.


    Just a moment ago, he was making promises not to be hasty with Irene so he thought Ahibalt was going to say a few more words.


    ¡°Is that all you got to say about her?¡±


    ¡°Yes. And, no matter how it looks to you, Irene has a strong will.¡±


    Ahibalt slowly got up and approached Otis.


    The shadows of the two men, slightly different in length, came closer.


    ¡°It¡¯s the same thing when I trust her, I don¡¯t force her. Coercion is not going to work unless she wants it on her own, she¡¯ll never come over.¡±


    His friendly voice was rather uncomfortable.


    Otis used to feel that he was particularly young when he was next to Ahibalt, although it had been a long time since he felt so uncomfortable. He shot the answer like a child pushing a carrot to the edge of a plate.


    ¡°So, brother, isn¡¯t going to do anything? Until the moment Irene doesn¡¯t believe us and says she¡¯s leaving the mansion¡­?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s probably your position to feel that I¡¯m not doing anything. It doesn¡¯t matter what you do outside, though don¡¯t leap in front of me. You¡¯ve got into a bad habit.¡±


    Ahibalt gazed down at Otis with a smile on his face. It was unspoken coercion.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever use Irene to provoke me again.¡±


    It was not Otis who would not have noticed that he meant not to cross the topic. In addition, the fact that he provoked Ahibalt properly.


    Haha¡ªOtis sneered to himself.


    After all, his half-brother was a person to take a step back and watch until things happened.


    ¡°In the end, you won¡¯t be able to step up¡ªnot now, and not later.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    So, there was no need to rush.


    ¡®¡­What is in my hand has not been discovered yet.¡¯


    The pebble in his hand was still shining in the illusion.


    __

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    Leaving Ahibalt¡¯s room, Otis got into the carriage and dreamt about the three days.


    ¡®If we go to Lowens, we have to go see the lake.¡¯


    He had to also tell her that he also remembered her favorite Belkin poem.


    Also, not that drab maid outfit, he would give her a colorful dress as well. For those who attend the party, a well-dressed attendant would follow suit, and if Otis made the attendant Irene, there would be plenty of excuses for gifting the dress as a gift.


    ¡®¡­Come to think of it, I have never seen Irene in any different outfit.¡¯


    She had been wearing the same clothes since she was a child. If he had ever seen her in plain clothes, it would have been a reunion in the greenhouse a few days ago¡­?


    ¡®Her shoulder line was beautiful.¡¯


    Otis thought that it would look good if he bought her a dress that was fashionable these days, with a deep shoulder to the chest. However, at the same time, it also made him feel bad to think that she was showing such a figure.


    ¡®¡­I will have to buy her a coat, too.¡¯


    A pearl necklace long enough to wrap around her neck three times, a ring studded with jewels larger than a finger, and a bracelet full of diamonds the size of a thumb¡­


    In Otis¡¯ fantasy, Irene gradually added more adornment.


    He always thought that it would be good if she added a curve to her straight hair, which was always neatly pulled up or loose, like other noble ladies.


    Her hair must be curled down below her ears. In addition, it would be good to give volume to the bangs, which were always straight, to reveal her forehead slightly. With her hair adorned with jewels and feathers, and her earrings so luxurious and expensive, anyone in the banquet hall could not help but look back.


    Since the weather was not warmed up yet, the dress had to be velvet. Although red would be good, purple would also go well with Irene¡¯s eyes.


    ¡­If he dressed her up more beautifully than anyone else in the banquet hall, would she give him a present?


    ¡®Will she smile at me then¡­?¡¯


    Otis imagined Irene walking into the banquet hall and smiling brightly at him.


    Her indifferent and sharp eyes drew beautiful arcs as she smiled broadly so that all her white teeth between her lips were exposed¡­ Surely, she would be dazzlingly beautiful. Perhaps, when anyone held her hand, they could not help but feel like a prince.


    If she danced with Irene, who was delighted, and drank with her, would they be like a couple¡­?


    Otis abruptly stopped daydreaming around that time.


    No matter how much he thought about it, he could not imagine Irene smiling and having fun. In his fantasy, she was just sitting expressionlessly, like a mannequin, clad with shackles-like jewels.


    ¡°Can I get you a tea, Young Master?¡±


    ¡­She spoke the same lines she would have at any teatime he loved.


    * * *


    ¡°Young Master Otis just left, Miss. Irene. I thought maybe she was going to the ground.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡±


    Irene turned around, nodding her head lightly at the Footman¡¯s words.


    What Otis managed by Knox was usually directly related to Knox¡¯s operating funds, such as usury and trafficking. That also meant that he had to take charge of District Seven after stealing it from Lichpen.


    ¡®¡­Because the casino in District Seven is one of Knox¡¯s main sources of income.¡¯


    Then, when the sun went down, Henrietta¡¯s hands would grasp him in her hand, and he had to go around the banquets. So, Otis actually had no intention of staying attached to the mansion.


    ¡®I had something to discuss.¡¯


    Thanks to this, Irene rushed to work after hearing the news that Otis had arrived about an hour ago and was a little exhausted.


    Had she known this, she would not have had to run out so quickly.


    ¡®And I would not have brought this¡­¡¯


    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks


    Heading inside his mansion, Irene sighed involuntarily and rummaged through her pockets in the apron. A rather crude letter came out of her pocket.


    The sender was Louise Orpen. The recipient was Henrietta Lavrenti.


    This was the letter Irene had been secretly looking at just before she heard that Otis had come to the mansion. Since Louise always put letters on top of the desk drawer in the bedroom and she did not even put a lock on it, it was easy to access.


    ¡®There were times when I was a little nervous about secretly reading other people¡¯s letters like this.¡¯


    Though the feeling of guilt had already faded from watching it during her sixth lives.


    There were times when she would just watch as Louise headed for her predetermined death, and Irene could not help but feel guilty about it. Even though it took a little bit of time and her heart to adjust, she was a person who knew how to prioritize well.


    ¡®¡­But, coming out with the letter was unexpected.¡¯


    With that thought, Irene glanced down again at the letter in her hand, feeling embarrassed. A while ago, she was secretly reading Louise¡¯s letter in the room assigned to herself and Louise.


    The reason was simple.


    ¡®Because we have to prevent the scandal from leaking out of the mansion as much as possible.¡¯


    The scandal between Otis and her was, at best, a rumor created in order to find a spy. The servants were basically silent about what happened inside the mansion. It could be said that it was a kind of confidentiality clause to protect the honor of the mansion.


    Because of this, the affairs of the mansion usually do not leak out.


    ¡­Unless there was a spy or a maid who was too young to understand even these trivial secrets.


    Louise, of course, belonged to the latter.


    Of course, Louise was also aware of the confidentiality provisions of the servants. She was not stupid enough to talk about the mansion outside. However, if she writes down trivial things, these sentences tend to be mixed implicitly.


    [ Recently, I have seen a pink atmosphere circling in the mansion. My heart was pounding! ]


    A sentence that anyone who was familiar with Lavrenti¡¯s circumstances could only think of as suspicious at least once.


    In Lavrenti, dating between servants was forbidden.


    ¡®I am not sure about Louise, who has just come into the mansion.¡¯


    If the person planted a spy, you could not help but know. In particular, Henrietta has a strangely good sense, not to mention. Irene had expected that this would be written in Louise¡¯s letter if a scandal broke out with the experience of her seventh lives.


    ¡®Because Louise really trusts Henrietta.¡¯


    Henrietta, the mistress of Lichpen, kindly accepted Louise, who had always been broken. Even when she made a big mistake in Lichpen, Henrietta gave her affectionate consolation and wrote her recommendation to go to Lavrenti.


    ¡®Louise would never have imagined that she was trying to use her as a spy.¡¯


    If she had such a sense in the first place, she would not have thought of stepping into Rob, a slum, and accepting the recruitment announcement of Lichpen, which no one would do. Any person who has worked in Rob will know very well what the relationship between Lichpen, Lavrenti, and Knox was.


    So, in a way, ¡´ Love or Die ¡µ could be said to be a story about how foolish goodness dies.


    If Louise had not been so foolish or if she had been a little tactful, she would not have had to be so entangled in such a terrible fate.


    ¡­Innocence was ruined among those who doubt, exploit, and take possession of everything.


    It was frustrating and nonsensical. This reality was brutal.


    ¡°Louise, why the hell do you have to go back to him? He won¡¯t let you go! He will definitely try to lock you up. If you go back, you may never come out on the ground again!¡±


    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s no way he would do that. I know him well. He really loves me.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only


    ¡°But, you know it¡¯s dangerous how much he loves you! He¡¯ll be fine without you. I¡¯m sure¡­¡±


    ¡°He would be in pain without me. And, I love him, too.¡±


    ¡®¡­Without me, there was no one who would stay by his side.¡¯


    It was the dialogue at Otis¡¯ Love ending.


    __

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    The ending where Louise finally accepted her love for Otis and stayed with him.


    ¡®Was it the first life¡­?¡¯


    It was definitely the early lives, seeing that she remembered saying it out of anger without realizing it.


    The cruelest thing about ¡´ Love or Die ¡µ was that even the Love ending, which was a good ending in its own way, was not a very happy ending from Louise¡¯s point of view. This was because no matter which route you took, the fundamental deficiency of the male protagonists was not met, which led to obsession.


    So, Louise was imprisoned in the basement, even on Otis¡¯ Love ending route.


    ¡®Fortunately, she gets to come up to the ground¡­¡¯


    When she left the mansion, she had to go out with Otis. And, even in the mansion, when Otis was not there, she had to be locked up in a room.


    Knowing all this, Irene was worried about what Louise would have to go through after she saw the ending and returned to reality, so she gave her advice not to go back¡­ However, she eventually saw Otis¡¯ Love ending.


    For Irene, the ending credits still passed in front of her eyes.


    ¡´ Love Ending ¡ª The Lark in the Cage. ¡µ


    It was the first time she had witnessed a ¡®game system,¡¯ so she remembered being amazed. An ending title that passed before her eyes with the sensation of the whole world flickering. In addition, the gloomy and old-fashioned background music is unique to the game.


    ¡®¡­Then, I came back right away.¡¯


    It was an experience that Irene could feel with her hands and feet that this world had come to an end once. Not long after that, she, too, gradually lost consciousness.


    ¡®I thought I was going back to reality.¡¯


    Unfortunately, that did not happen, and when Irene opened her eyes, she was fifteen years old again. And so, she lived the next life again and again¡­


    ¡®I don¡¯t know what will happen this time.¡¯


    In her last six lives, Irene had always been in the ending scene. But, once she leaves this mansion, that will not happen¡­ Then, would she still see the ending credits?


    Would she have to wait for the world to vanish one day without any warnings again¡­?


    Nothing was certain now that everything was different from her previous lives with variables. Reading Louise¡¯s letter was also an extension of that.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t mean to steal¡­¡¯


    Irene sighed and carefully opened the letter she had already taken with her. What she now holds in her hand was not just a letter but a prop used in the episode.


    ¡´ Letter to Lichpen. ¡µ


    An episode that created an opportunity for Henrietta to start interfering with Lavrenti in earnest.


    ¡®It was just a passing episode. There was nothing special about it.¡¯


    Surprisingly, this episode penetrated a very important part of the story. The important thing was that rather than the letter sent to Lichpen, it was what was written in the letter sent to Lichpen.


    It was Louise¡¯s confession.


    [ ¡­So, without knowing it, I felt a throbbing feeling. Is this love? I¡¯m not ready to like someone yet¡­ ]


    Louise, who had nowhere else to confide in Lavrenti, confided in the letter all about the new love in the mansion.


    Even though it was not clear whom she was talking about, some clues were given.


    For example, a tail hair or liking a dog ¡ª those who know Rodion, such as him having a hard time waking up every morning, could guess it easily.


    It was a part that showed how much Louise trusted Henrietta.


    The problem was that she trusted too much and spilled a little in the letter about Irene¡¯s scandal. Because of that, she originally intended to confirm that the letter contained the scandal. Since she could not completely intercept the letter anyway, so if it was written on it, she wanted to delay the sending of the letter.


    ¡®If she sends the letter after I leave for Lowens, it would not be too much of a hindrance to figuring out the spy.¡¯


    So, Irene checked it with the intention of delaying it for at least three days.


    ¡°Miss Irene! The Second Master is back!¡±


    At that time, Louise suddenly came in without knocking. Unknowingly, Irene was startled and tucked her letter into her pocket in the apron.


    ¡°The, the Second Master¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes! He came about an hour ago! I just found out because I was serving guests!¡±


    ¡°Knowing that, I was the first to run to Miss Irene!¡± As she added, Louise raised her thumb with great pride. She also did not forget to send tacit cheering glances as if to tell her to run to her lover. Thanks to that, she did not really wonder what Irene was doing while sticking in their room on a busy day. That was a good thing.


    ¡®I accidentally took it out with me, too¡­¡¯


    Folding the letter back, Irene put it in her pocket on the apron and sighed. It was not too late for her, though. She just had to put it back in a hurry.


    With that thought, Irene hurried back to the mansion after her weary steps.


    In fact, she could have quickly sent Louise out from the beginning and put the letter back. However, she was in a hurry when she heard that Otis had come back to the mansion for a while already. It was because she had something to discuss with him.


    That was, she reduced the spy candidates to three.


    ¡­One was Housemaid Miriam, and the other was Footman Joseph. Lastly was Ethan, a temporary servant who worked as an assistant to a painter who was painting the portrait.


    These three were the ones who had the luminous substance on their hands when Irene tried it again one more time after a few days after that.


    ¡®And, there is some circumstantial evidence.¡¯


    First of all, in the case of Housemaid Miriam, she was a maid who worked as long as Irene did, and although she did not go to Lichpen, she was on quite good terms with Henrietta.


    ¡®Henrietta captures the hearts of the employees very well.¡¯


    Besides, since she was the maid that cleaned the studio, she had plenty of opportunities to interact with the painter. Of course, thinking the other way around, she could have got the luminous substance on it because she cleaned the room.


    The second candidate, the Footman Joseph, actually appeared in the story for a treacherous role. In Otis¡¯ Die ending, Louise colluded with Knox¡¯s rival, Delton, and it was Joseph who built the bridge.


    ¡®He had an older brother who is a member of Delton¡¯s organization.¡¯


    So, as the story progressed, it was a setup that was persuaded by his brother who was from Delton. Consequently, Irene could not help but feel suspicious to find him with the luminous material on him with such a subject.


    ¡®But, without question, it was Joseph who gave power to Delton.¡¯


    It was not a day or two that Delton and Knox were at odds.


    Obviously, Lichpen and Delton joined hand in hand in the later part. Nevertheless, that was a story that would come later. It was not right now.


    Then, the last remaining candidate was the temporary employee, Ethan.


    He was only seventeen, and shortly after entering the mansion, he was a servant who did chores. Originally, he took charge of the house¡¯s chores, such as fetching water and chopping firewood all day, and after the painter came, he also served as the painter¡¯s assistant.


    ¡®Therefore, he has a lot of opportunities to be with the painter and to go out.¡¯


    Moreover, he had only recently entered the mansion, so it was mostly going to be him.


    Hence, Irene was watching Ethan most closely. Even though a guest came today, the fact that she sent out Louise rather than being there herself, as usual, was also an extension of that.


    ¡®It is almost time to draw the portrait soon.¡¯


    Before Ethan went to the studio, Irene was going to check the letter for a moment and keep an eye on him.


    That was not the only reason, of course.


    It was also because the guest who visited Lavrenti was Charlotte, not anyone else.

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    Charlotte, who came to see Ahibalt on the surface, was not all disappointed when she heard that he was too busy to meet her.


    ¡®Perhaps, she probably came to see Rodion.¡¯


    Her purpose was obvious.


    Irene remembered Charlotte¡¯s arrival a while ago. It was not the first time she had an unscheduled visit, though she was not surprised.


    ¡®In the beginning, Charlotte often pops up in the game at the command of Henrietta.¡¯


    She was surprised because it was so unexpected at first, although after Charlotte had appeared once, this was rather familiar now.


    ¡°Now, Madam Henrietta has guaranteed my identity, right? I¡¯d like to meet my fianc¨¦ this time.¡±


    Saying so, Charlotte raised her nose. However, Irene already had a ready answer.


    It was the usual answer in the game.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but the First Master cannot not make time right now because you came without an appointment.¡±


    ¡°I expected that to happen. Well, how long do I have to wait?¡±


    ¡°His schedule is full all day today. It seems a little difficult to meet you.¡±


    ¡°So, are you telling me to go back like this? Let me talk to someone else. Madam Henrietta told me if Young Master Ahibalt was busy, she told me to do that.¡±


    Charlotte also gave her usual answer.


    She asked if she could not speak Ahibalt, then could she talk to someone else. Talking like a chicken instead of a pheasant*, just like she had done in every episode.


    [ T/N: It¡¯s an idiom which means, ¡®An expression to describe a situation where something is replaced with something else similar when the exact same thing is not found.¡¯ ]


    So, like in ¡®Love or Die,¡¯ Irene was considerate to make sure that the connection between the heroine, Louise, and the villainess, Charlotte, and the male protagonist, Rodion, intertwined as much as possible in this episode.


    Because that was the game¡¯s storyline.


    ¡°The First Master seems to be busy with his work, so it¡¯d be difficult to find the time. If it¡¯s okay with you, would you like to have a cup of tea with the Youngest Master while waiting?¡±


    ¡°Young, Young Master Rodion¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Since a guest has arrived, it¡¯d be right to make time. However, since you did not inform us in advance, the hospitality might be mediocre.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay! However long¡­ I can wait as much as it¡¯s needed!¡±


    Charlotte, who waved her hands as she said so, looked really happy. In the middle of that, I left Louise and Rodion with Charlotte and returned to look at the letter.


    Otis was back.


    Priorities quickly changed. Rather than keeping an eye on Ethan, Irene chose to go around and tell the story of her spy before Otis left again.


    ¡®Because the Second Young Master was in the greenhouse that night.¡¯


    She thought that maybe Otis might have seen the spy¡¯s silhouette. It would be much easier to find them if she knew if the silhouette was a male or female. In addition, seldom having a chance to talk to Otis also contributed to the shift in priorities.


    So, the result was like this.


    ¡®Should I wait until he comes back in the evening¡­?¡¯


    It would have been nice if she had asked in advance. The irony was that there were not many opportunities to talk to Otis after the scandal broke out, as he had been busier with his trip to Lowens.


    ¡®It could not be helped that this happened.¡¯


    First, she has to put the letter back and think about it.


    Now that things were like this, the priority was to capture the scene where Ethan met the painter personally. Thinking that, Irene hurriedly climbed the stairs to get to the room where her own bedroom was.


    But, that moment¡ª


    Crash!


    ¡°Kyyaaak!¡±


    A scream was heard from somewhere, along with the loud shattering of glass. Even the other servants around all turned their heads towards the sound.


    ¡°Where is it coming from?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s towards the tea room¡­¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s a tea room, aren¡¯t the guest and the Youngest Master there?¡±


    ¡°I know that Louise served the tea¡­¡±


    Each of them added to their words. However, no one was willing to rush forward. Of course, this place was Knox. It was a place where there were many cases where people died for nothing. Irene understood that they could not move hastily in such a chaotic situation like this.


    Nonetheless, it was different for her.


    As soon as Irene heard a loud cracking sound from the tea room, she knew that something was going wrong. The reason for that was simple.


    ¡®There is no such content in the original episode¡­!¡¯


    This was unexpected.


    She wanted to check what was going on right away, though she could not just run to the tea room with the letter in hand.


    ¡®First, I have to return the letter.¡¯


    If this letter was omitted from the story, she does not know how things would turn out later. The ¡´ Letter to Lichpen ¡µ episode was an opportunity for Lichpen, which was the villain in the future, to start acting in earnest in the future.


    ¡®Even if it is an inevitable variable, I do not want to create such a variable with my own hands¡­¡¯


    She needs to put the letter back and go to the tea room.


    Having made the decision, Irene bit her lip and hurried back to the stairs¡ª


    ¡®¡­No, I tried to rush.¡¯


    ¡°Miss, Miss Irene¡­!¡±


    ¡ªIt would be like that had Louise, who ran out in tears, not grabbed her by the wrist.


    ¡°You just happen to be here. I was in a hurry to find you!¡±


    Now, she did not even have the courage to ask what was going on. Thankfully, she did not need that courage in her work life. It was because Louise was so kind, she told her what was going on before Irene even asked the question.


    ¡°While drinking tea, Young Master Rodion suddenly collapsed! The wind knocked the table over, and I¡­I came out to tell you first¡ª!¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±


    Louise must have been a little surprised, and even tears were brimming from her eyes¡­ Why did those tears feel like proof that the situation was getting more twisted than Louise¡¯s feelings?


    ¡®Did Rodion collapse¡­?¡¯


    At other times, she would have been relieved, but now that there were so many variables, Irene could not relax.


    ¡°Miss Louise, go to the east side of the mansion and call the doctor. And, Mr. Jared, inform the First Master of the situation.¡±


    ¡°How, how about Miss Irene?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    In her mind, Irene just wanted to go up the stairs, leave the letter, and pick up the resignation letter again. She wanted to get out of this chaos, regardless of if it was a game or not.


    ¡®But, if Rodion is really in a critical condition¡­¡¯


    Irene¡¯s fists trembled thinly, with her bones bulging white. A grip that could not be loosened from the moment she heard that Rodion had collapsed. Life goes on the same every time, there are no different people. Though why do they get so ripped off by their misfortune¡­?


    Lowering her eyelids involuntarily. Beyond the closed eyelids, the still vivid memories of one day were replayed.


    ¡­A memory in which all senses except vision were vivid because the tears covered her eyes.


    The memory of Rodion dying.


    ¡°Rea, I can¡¯t put strength in my hands. Can you help me up?¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s too hard, just give me your hands¡­¡±


    The trembling from that moment came back to Irene, suffocating her breath. Squeezing the agitation that filled the tip of her chin and swallowing it, she then replied.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to Young Master Rodion.¡±


    ?¡¤ : * ? * :¡¤ ?


    Usually, it was only their Die ending that the male protagonists died. It was because the ending of Die was to lose love and life together in return for pouring out the wrong love for Louise.


    Nevertheless, Rodion often lost his life in addition to that. In a way, this was normal. He was in the position where he was the most active among the three male protagonists. Because of that, injury and loss of life were the most common thing.


    But, ironically, it was only in Lavrenti that Rodion died.


    The whole story was consistent.


    With Lichpen¡¯s plot, Rodion learns the secrets about his body, and Edith abandons him. Rodion, who could not be completely attached to or loved anywhere, spent a few days in grief. Then, in the end, Elios¡¯ violence engulfed his reason and ran wild.


    Irene still remembered that time.


    ¡°Stand back. Rodion hasn¡¯t fully fallen asleep yet.¡±


    Ahibalt¡¯s Love ending route.


    Rodion, who was twisted, collapsed like a beast with a broken spine in a bloody mess¡­


    It was her first sight of Rodion¡¯s death.

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    Rodion¡¯s berserk was all a planned conspiracy by Lichpen.


    It was because of the consensus that it would be better to destroy a dangerous weapon like Rodion if they could not have him. And, through that, the Lavrenti brothers would be agitated, so it would be killing two birds with one stone. Because of this, this scheme appeared in most routes as the main episode of ¡´ Love or Die ¡µ


    ¡­Ironically, the most in the Love ending.


    Because of that, there were only two cases where Rodion survived.


    Either avoid the conspiracy altogether or receive the love of Louise, who could stop him. Otherwise, the only thing that awaits him is death.


    It was because the blackened Rodion was too dangerous.


    Remember, Rodion is a human being remodeled by his mother, Edith. It was not just his body that she remodeled ¡ª she raised all his abilities as high as possible. Besides, Rodion also had Elios, a weapon that no one could handle.


    At least, as far as Irene knew, there was no one in this world who could win a one-on-one fight with Rodion with Elios. Of course, one on one.


    Knox¡¯s executives were extremely wary of him after learning the power of Rodion with Elios.


    It was scary because it was enough to double the sealing device. They could not be completely relieved even with the double sealing, so they asked Edith to present a weapon to neutralize Elios, and she surprisingly meekly offered it.


    ¡­A sleep anesthetic gun.


    ¡°No matter how strong Elios is, what are you afraid of when someone who can use it falls? Of course, it can¡¯t be a general sleeping pill or anesthetic, though it¡¯s a different story if it¡¯s made by me.¡±


    Edith, who knew about Rodion¡¯s body better than anyone else, came up with a sleeping anesthetic gun that could put him to sleep in an instant¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s so strong that I don¡¯t know if he can get up again after getting hit with it.¡±


    ¡­With the addition of something more.


    Her explanation was as unkind as her ruthless nature, although what she meant was clear¡­ To stop the berserk Rodion, there was no choice but to kill him.


    And, Irene did not realize what this meant until she saw it with her own two eyes.


    ¡°What, what¡¯s this¡­¡±


    The scene where blood spattered in all directions like a shadow in the dark, and shallow breaths were scattered all around.


    It was Ahibalt who stood, and Rodion who fell.


    Irene noticed before the gentle wind tugged the hem of her skirt that this was Rodion¡¯s death, which was written in a few lines in the game story¡­ So, she knew it was going to be like this.


    ¡­The end that will come to a young man who could not even get out of bed every morning.


    She clearly knew.


    However, when I saw the scene with her own two eyes, it was as if a thumbtack had been stuck in her eyes. How could she describe that moment when even the blink of an eye was as sharp as though it had been a razor blade¡­?


    She could not move her joints as if her body was a cogwheel. The time when the lungs that had forgotten to breathe felt like an empty beehive¡­


    Until just a few days ago, he was still standing up, holding her hand.


    ¡­A few days later, Irene remembered a constant cry weeping over the door instead.


    Realizing that he had been completely abandoned by his mother, who had longed for it, Irene knew what he looked like. Still, she could not hug Rodion. She could not say any words of consolation.


    Rodion had to die on this route.


    Only then could the Ahibalt, who had been embroiled in this incident, could slaughter Lichpen. That way, Louise could comfort him as he was grieving after losing his brother and build affection for him¡­ Because Rodion¡¯s death was, for example, an awakening event.


    Only for him did Rodion have to die¡­


    So, Irene was silent. It was an unavoidable choice that could not be helped as if saying, ¡®It is not my fault that fate makes him die here.¡¯


    ¡­The result had to be this.


    Irene took a step forward without realizing it and murmured.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    She did not know anything.


    How Rodion would die, and how she might react when she witnesses it¡­ She really did not know anything.


    She could feel death on the ground on her skin. It was not clear what to mourn over or what to weep over, so she did not know what to say.it was not clear what to say¡­ That Rodion would have to die such a tragic death? The fact that a young man who smiled like a boy with forsythia in a hug would have such a terrible ending¡­?


    One thing was certain.


    ¡­The fact that this spectacle was now created after she had been sitting on the sidelines.


    Before Irene realized anything, she could see something running down her cheek. Without realizing it, she stepped forward. She was out of breath with every step.


    She could not believe that the person in front of her was still alive until this morning. It seemed more appropriate to call it a hunted beast¡­ Rodion¡¯s constricted breath and heavy toss and turns were reminiscent of a ladybug with a crumbling shell.


    The thought of holding that hand suddenly ran through her mind.


    ¡®¡­Was it because he was lying down?¡¯


    Even thinking about it now, she could not figure it out because it was a piece of thought that could not fit like a broken mirror.


    Irene took a few steps without hesitation like a moth leaping into the fire.


    ¡°Irene, didn¡¯t you hear me say to back away?¡±


    And, she was stopped.


    It was rare for Ahibalt to call her by her nickname, so normally, she would have heeded his warning. However, Irenea was not rational.


    ¡°¡­But, First Master, the Youngest Master is over there.¡±


    ¡°Leave him alone. He¡¯ll fall asleep soon.¡±


    ¡°Then, why couldn¡¯t he get up?¡±


    Ahibalt¡¯s face was crumpled after being hit on the nail on the head.


    ¡°How do you¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Rea?¡±


    At that moment, Irene could hear a voice behind her back.


    She shook Ahibalt away and ran to Rodion. Kneeling next to him, she did not care whether there was blood on her skirt or not. Rodion, whose corner of his mouth twitched weakly, stretched out his arms toward her, fumbling for her.


    ¡°Rea¡­ I can¡¯t put strength in my hands. Can you help me up?


    ¡°I want to kill¡­ I have to kill, but my body does not move at all¡­¡± He then murmured to himself. It was a vague intention ¡ª to kill who or was to be killed, and even the subject was unclear. But, in the end, he returned to being a young man again.


    ¡°If that¡¯s too hard, just give me your hands¡­¡±


    Instead of answering, Irene took Rodion¡¯s hand. It was the best thing she could do right because she thought she would burst out sobbing if she opened her mouth. After that, she heard more mumbles from Rodion, although she could not understand what he was saying because his pronunciation was already muffled.


    ¡­Eventually, Rodion fell asleep very slowly.


    Death was neither slow nor fast. It was infinitely short to those who hold on, infinitely slow to those who let go ¡ª An event that seemed to meet the broken time axes.


    Irene wept for a long time¡­ Longer than the moment that Rodion died.


    It was probably from then that she began to care about the tragedy of the main characters in this game.


    At first, she had comforted herself that she had to return to reality, but as the days passed, her hopes faded. What was left of her was Lee Ha-na, who had not been able to handle the misfortunes of the main characters, even though she was worn out by the repeated life.


    As Irene hurried to the tearoom, she grabbed hold of her trembling heart.


    ¡®¡­Anyway, Rodion will not die in this life.¡¯


    As long as Louise started the Rodion route, he was safe. Still, she wanted to prevent unnecessary misfortune even if she left when she did leave. It was in the same vein that she wanted Louise to live this life on the warmest route.


    ¡­So, please.


    ¡®Please let nothing happen¡­¡¯


    The moment Irene opened the door to the tea room while repeating those words in her head¡ª


    ¡°What, what is this?¡±


    As the tea table lay on the floor and a messed up tea set, she could see the fallen Rodion. And, the only woman in the tea room where everything was messed up, who got up hastily by his side, was a woman with neat cherry-colored hair¡­


    Charlotte Eunice


    She had a face as if the disturbance had nothing to do with her. Nonetheless, Irene saw it clearly before the door was completely opened¡­


    The figure of her slowly bringing her head closer to Rodion¡¯s face. It looked like it was trying to steal Rodion¡¯s lips by taking this opportunity.


    When the word about the accident reached her, Irene¡¯s mind was a mess.


    ¡°¡­Now, what did you do?¡±

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    Irene fully understood the saying that when a person was too angry, they sank coldly. Charlotte must have been the cause of this commotion.


    What is this¡­ Why?


    ¡®¡­No matter how much she likes Rodion.¡¯


    How could she even think like that when she saw Rodion fall down like that? In her cold head, words that did not go through reason jumped ahead.


    ¡°The maid who was hosting the two of you said that Young Master Rodion was in critical condition, so I came to see you. What was the Young Lady doing?¡±


    Charlotte frowned at Irene¡¯s attitude, which showed no politeness.


    ¡°What¡¯s your attitude now? You dare to question me?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m asking what I need to ask.¡±


    Nonetheless, Irene did not give up. In fact, there was no reason why the employee of a position comparable to Irene had to bow down unconditionally to the guests, at least in this mansion.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it only natural that the Young Master was in critical condition, and the only one drinking tea with him was the Young Lady?¡±


    ¡°Obviously, does Lavrenti treat guests like this? I¡¯m also surprised that Rodion collapsed, so I¡¯m going to check his condition.¡±


    ¡°Looks like there¡¯s a law these days that asks you to get close to his face to check his condition, right?¡±


    Irene cut her words coldly and strode towards Charlotte.


    To be precise, towards Rodion.


    Even so, with her expressionless, cold face and her well-groomed voice as sharp as a winter blade of wind, she even looked like she was emitting a blood-lust atmosphere. So, without realizing it, Charlotte backed away.


    ¡®What, what is this¡­?¡¯


    Obviously, she was just approaching her.


    Why did it feel more chilling than when she faced Veronica? Charlotte stepped back with a frown and bit her lip.


    ¡®I really want to ask as well.¡¯


    In the first place, she just secretly put the love potion from Edith into Rodion¡¯s teacup, so why did it turn out like this¡­! Charlotte was confused and a little embarrassed.


    ¡®¡­I have been waiting for this day for so long.¡¯


    Since she was handed the love potion from Edith, she had been waiting to get the orders to go to Lavrenti at any time. She was nervous because she had to go before the expiration date.


    Of course, Charlotte thought about the possibility that it was not the love potion that Edith had given her.


    ¡®No matter how much I think about it, there is no reason for Madam Edith to do that.¡¯


    That was the conclusion that she came to.


    Even though she does not even know to whom she might be giving this drug to, there seems to be no reason for Edith to give her this drug hastily. Charlotte¡¯s mind, which had been filled with doubts and confusion, gradually began to incline with her feelings for Rodion and the desperation that she could not miss this opportunity.


    It does not matter who it would be, Rodion or Ahibalt, so let¡¯s give a love potion and make them fall in love with her¡­


    But, she never had a chance to go to Lavrenti, disregarding what she had decided.


    Until last night as Henrietta called her¡­


    ?? : * ? * :? ?


    ¡°Hey, Charlotte. Why don¡¯t you come over here?¡±


    Henrietta, who laughed with a high nasal sound, called out to Charlotte in her soft, gentle voice. There was a letter in her hand, which was probably the cause of the high-pitched laughter. Could it have been that she was a letter from Lavrenti?


    ¡®¡­Do not tell me the maid told her about what happened then, did she?¡¯


    Just in case, Charlotte quickly went to Henrietta¡¯s side and sat down nicely.


    ¡°Yes, Madam Henrietta! What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°An interesting letter came.¡±


    Charlotte wanted to look into the letter, but Henrietta folded it down. Then, she said something really unexpected.


    ¡°Charlotte, you¡¯ll have to go to Lavrenti tomorrow.¡±


    ¡®Oh¡­¡¯


    Last time, it was Veronica who told her to go. Though this was the first time Henrietta spoke like this. Besides, was it not her who did not like Charlotte going to Lavrenti? Then, why did she suddenly ask this and change her mind¡­?


    However, her doubts were quickly resolved.


    ¡°It says in the letter. My son has a lover.¡±


    ¡°¡­Lov, lover?¡±


    Unknowingly, Charlotte asked back about the unexpected person and the unexpected incident. Nonetheless, Henrietta just laughed without negativity or affirmation. A grin that seemed somewhat cryptic and dangerous, as if it were not a lie that she had spent her youth in the rumored Lavrenti.


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s quite unexpected. No, I noticed a hint, but I thought she¡¯d accept my son¡­¡±


    She mumbled like that, then suddenly, Henrietta¡¯s eyes lit up strangely, and she put her hand on Charlotte¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know it was going to be like this until I brought you here, Charlotte.¡±


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Well, if it¡¯s going wrong, it¡¯s going to be wrong. If it¡¯s going well, it¡¯s going to be going well. At least, one thing is certain¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not long before my sons will become fools.¡±


    Henrietta laughed at her inexplicably. Smiling like that, she looked so delighted and alluring that Charlotte could not remember her age.


    ¡°If there¡¯s one thing my sons have in common, it¡¯s that they¡¯re too smart.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a good thing?¡±


    ¡°I like stupid people, so I thought I¡¯d raise my son like that.¡±


    ¡­If only one intruder had not stepped in.


    Henrietta, who muttered faintly as if to show her mood, smiled brightly again and stroked Charlotte¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Anyway. Don¡¯t worry too much. Just do what you¡¯re asked to do. If you go to Lavrenti tomorrow, just observe one person.¡±


    She only told Charlotte a simple description of that ¡®one person,¡¯ saying that she would go herself, but she could not do that yet.


    ¡°She has a hair color that is a little too dark to be called blonde.¡±


    ¡°In addition, purple eyes that sometimes illuminated a more purple color when exposed to light.¡±


    ¡°You will know it right away if you see her. She is like a doll. No matter what you do, she has a face that does not seem to be impressed by anything.¡±


    Charlotte knew as soon as she heard Henrietta¡¯s explanation. She knew it was the maid she met when she first went to Lavrenti.


    ¡°Her name is Irene. My son is the only one who calls her that. The first son called her Irene, and the youngest called her Rea.¡±


    [ T/N: So, in this case, Otis calls Irene ¡ª ¡¯Irene-ah¡¯ as ? -a / ? -ya is used only between close friends and people who are familiar with each other who¡¯s younger or around your age. Henrietta also calls her ¡®Irene-ah¡¯ as well. While Ahibalt calls ¡®Irene¡¯ name normally without any honorific forms, making it more formal. And lastly, Rodion just calls her ¡®Rea¡¯ which is just a nickname! ]


    Even when she first heard the explanation, she felt something strange. She could not believe that they called an employee¡¯s name so intimately.


    ¡®What kind of relationship is this¡­?¡¯


    Could it be that the maid was the very person who was meeting with Henrietta¡¯s son? Even now, in front of Irene, Charlotte could not hide her doubts.


    Besides, a little while ago, after the tea table fell and Rodion fell to the floor¡­


    ¡°Rea¡­¡±


    Rodion called her name before he apparently lost consciousness.


    Furthermore¡­


    ¡®Obviously, Young Master Rodion saw me putting in the drug.¡¯


    Charlotte was terribly poor at playing the assassin role, so it was only natural for her to do so. When she found out she was caught, all she thought was that it was all over. However, Rodion drank her car without hesitation.


    Why¡­?


    Could not understand him, she tried to put her ear close to Rodion¡¯s lips, wondering if she could hear anything from him. Nonetheless, after being misunderstood like that, the woman in front of her looked even more suspicious.


    She really wanted to grab Irene by the collar and shake her to ask.


    ¡®Because of me, Young Master Rodion¡­ No, he drank it all, knowing it. Still¡ª¡¯


    However, in the end, this happened because Rodion took the drug she brought himself. Charlotte was daunted by what she had done. It was because, from the time Rodion collapsed, there was no sign of a white-faced color returning.


    ¡®I should not have believed it was a love potion¡­¡¯


    As Charlotte bit her lip and backed away, Irene, who was approaching her, spoke coldly, ¡°If you¡¯re just going to stand there and do nothing, get out of the way. I¡¯ll have to look at the Young Master.¡±


    ¡°There, there isn¡¯t anything wrong with Rodion, right?¡±


    ¡°Your question is conclusive.¡±


    Asking that, it was as if Charlotte wanted to hear the answer yes.


    ¡°Even if there¡¯s something wrong or not, the Young Lady won¡¯t be able to avoid reprimands.¡±


    Irene¡¯s sullen eyes stared at Charlotte¡¯s face as if piercing her.


    ¡°I know you yearn for this place, and you also like Young Master Rodion¡­ However, keep in mind. You¡¯re standing in Lavrenti. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know that?¡±


    Beautiful things usually have roses, so you should know how dangerous it could be if you were craving them. If you did not know and carelessly coveted it, you are sure to get stabbed by the thorns. So, perhaps, this was also Irene¡¯s own experience.


    ¡­The experience of a person who had come to cherish beautiful people deeply without realizing how much they would undermine them.


    ¡°You¡¯ll regret stepping into this mansion.¡±


    __

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    Saying that, Irene did not look as furious as she had been before. Her gaze seemed to contain contempt or remorse, or even felt pity for her¡­ the very eyes that Charlotte hated the most.


    ¡°That, what¡­¡±


    The moment she tried to ask, ¡°What does that mean? Why do you guys think of me like that?¡± while grabbing Irene¡¯s shoulder tightly¡ª


    ¡°Miss Irene!¡±


    ¡ªThe door to the tea room opened loudly, and the silver-haired maid, who had run out a while ago, entered with the others.


    ¡°I brought the doctor and the First Master!¡±


    Behind Louise, who said that, a strange man was walking with wide strides. He has platinum hair and blue eyes. The very man who said he could not spare a single minute of his time for her because he had a busy schedule¡­


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Ahibalt¡¯s cool voice brought Charlotte to her senses.


    ¡°That, that¡­¡±


    ¡°Do I have to say it twice?¡±


    It was then that she recognized the anger in Ahibald¡¯s voice ¡ª a warning to stay away immediately. At the blatant pressure, Charlotte unknowingly let go of her hand and took a few steps back. It was around that time that his gaze shifted as well.


    ¡°Are you okay, Irene?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Rather than me, the Youngest Master¡­¡±


    ¡°Is he in a very bad condition?¡±


    ¡°The doctor needs to check him out first. However, from what I¡¯ve looked at, there doesn¡¯t seem to be any signs at the moment except for the loss of consciousness. There¡¯s no reaction to the poison.¡±


    The situation was even more terrifying because the cause was unknown. The doctor, who opened his medical bag, hurriedly approached Rodion.


    ¡°I¡¯ll start with an examination first and we can move him later. Irene, help me with the examination.¡±


    ¡°What, what can I do?¡±


    ¡°Louise, please tell the other employees to prepare a bed. It¡¯d be quickest to tell Mrs. Beckins.¡±


    The next moment, she asked Talia to get extra bedding, Hobbs to pick up his night duty, and the chef to cook stew for patients for the time being. Irene gave instructions without hesitation before closing her mouth.


    Seeing that, Charlotte realized vaguely why Henrietta told her to find out about her¡­ Why was it that only a maid could become a person of interest¡­


    ¡­Irene, she was the ruler of this beautiful and cruel mansion.


    Before that realization, Charlotte suddenly remembered what Henrietta had once said to her.


    ¡°The Lavrenti mansion seems to be held by three brothers, led by Ahibalt. Although if you stay in the mansion for a while, you¡¯ll find out that they really only own it.¡±


    ¡®There is someone else who moves the mansion,¡¯ Henrietta added.


    At the time, Charlotte thought that she was referring to herself. But, now that she thought about it, did Henrietta really need to say something like that¡­?


    ¡®¡­No, if she had been in power in the first place, she would not have any reason to have me go to and from Lavrenti.¡¯


    When her thoughts reached that point, Irene¡¯s sharp voice suddenly pierced her.


    ¡°Young Master, that guest was drinking tea with Young Master Rodion until he collapsed.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to look into it first.. Detain her.¡±


    A command without any emotion followed.


    Feeling a strong grip on her, Charlotte was engulfed in dismay. At the same time, Henrietta¡¯s voice from last night echoed in her head.


    ¡°I like dull people.¡±


    She could now understand what it really meant now without difficulty.


    ¡®¡­Ah, I have been used.¡¯


    A hollow laugh broke out from Charlotte¡¯s mouth. It was because she had a gut feeling that none of the three women in Lichpen would save her.


    At that time, in Lichpen.


    ¡°Oh, look at the dust. Edith, don¡¯t you clean up here?¡±


    ¡°If you came here to nag, why don¡¯t you go back?¡±


    ¡°If you ask the children, they¡¯ll clean it up quickly but it¡¯s because you never ask them.¡±


    Henrietta was in Edith¡¯s lab. Even inside her home, she was dressed in splendor from her head to her toes, stuck out in this cluttered lab. It was even more so because the owner of this laboratory was dressed in a shabby outfit as if she had stayed up all night.


    After taking a sip of a mysterious black liquid, Edith opened her mouth without glancing back at Henrietta.


    ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m not used to it. An outsider might come in and touch something wrong.¡±


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll give them a reasonable punishment.¡±


    ¡°Even if you punish the employee, will my research that was blown away come back?¡±


    Eventually, Edith turned her sharp eyes to Henrietta. Meanwhile, the person who started this was smiling as though she did not know anything.


    At the sly appearance, Edith had an annoyed look on her face.


    ¡°¡­There¡¯s no point for me to say anymore. As you said, why did you come to a place where there¡¯s nothing but dust?¡±


    ¡°I sent Charlotte to Lavrenti.¡±


    At her words, Edith¡¯s eyebrows narrowed before returning to normal as she opened her mouth. ¡°She¡¯s not going to come back easily.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes. That¡¯s why I brought her from the beginning. Though this time, Edith is responsible.¡±


    ¡°¡­Me? Why?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you give Charlotte the drug? You¡¯re not going to deny it, are you?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I gave it to her. According to you, is that because I made it?¡±


    ¡°Yes. How could you give poison to such an ambitious child?¡±


    Henrietta giggled with her elegant voice. She noticed early on that Charlotte kept fiddling with a suspicious bottle. Needless to say, she could easily tell without having to ask where she suddenly got it.


    So, she decided to use Charlotte.


    ¡°She was the child I brought in to attach to Ahibalt at first, but when things go like this, I don¡¯t have to use Charlotte anymore.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know yet? Edith, do you remember that child?¡±


    ¡°What child? Is it too difficult for nobles to speak straightforwardly, or are they going to get a cold sore?


    ¡°You¡¯re so quick-tempered. The chambermaid.¡±


    Henrietta sat slightly on the clean sofa and smiled before continuing her words, ¡°The child who plays well with our children, Irene.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    ¡®¡­That variable.¡¯


    Edith slowly raised an eyebrow. Even though she was not good at remembering people unless it was a research subject, she remembered the existence of the maid, Irene. She just really could not remember her name.


    ¡®Her name was Irene.¡¯


    The reason she remembered the maid was simple. It was because she kept creating variables by talking to Rodion, whom she had controlled the variables the best.


    ¡®And, there was something a little strange.¡¯


    It was a coincidence that things ended up like this. As she quietly looked back at her memories, Edith nodded her head.


    ¡°I remember that she gave me quite a headache. Yes, I remember.¡±


    ¡°They said she¡¯s dating my son.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s kind of surprising.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? I was surprised, too.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure my son has a crush on her, although I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s like. Edith, you know she was rather special.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s unique.¡±


    ¡°Nobody knows that they¡¯ve got to attack her in order to get Lavrenti Mansion.¡±


    ¡®¡­At least, it is between us.¡¯


    Henrietta added a smile and rested her chin on her crossed legs. Looking at her concealed face that did not show any intentions, Edith suddenly reflected on her past.


    ¡­Irene Casimere


    A maid with strangely sharp eyes, who had been working at the mansion since she was young¡­


    She remembered the first day she saw the maid.


    One afternoon, after administering a quantitative dose of medication to Rodion, who was only staying in the room as usual, she went back to the lab.


    ¡°Wait¡­ It¡¯s not this drug.¡±


    It was not until she arrived at the lab that Edith realized she had made a very rudimentary mistake. Normally, she was given two drugs that had to be administered in different doses.


    Since Rodion¡¯s body was so malformed, he would not have any serious health problems even if he took the wrong drug. However, this would cause other problems¡­ There was a possibility that he would become too assimilated with Elios.


    Rodion was greatly influenced by Elios because his personality was not yet properly established. These drugs played a role in preventing his personality from being assimilated into Elios and leaning too far to one side.


    Simply put, it meant to prevent him from going berserk.


    So, if the drugs were not properly administered, it would be like a time bomb.


    ¡®Not yet¡­!¡¯


    As soon as she realized that, Edith ran to Rodion.


    ¡®¡­If there is a chance of him going berserk, there is no other answer than to kill.¡¯


    Rodion was the masterpiece of her lifetime that she had created. He should not be broken this way. With that thought, Edith hurriedly opened his door. Contrary to her expectations, nothing in the room was broken.


    Just a bowl of soup rolling around.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, Young Master. It¡¯s okay.¡±


    And, there was only one young maid, who was holding her masterpiece in her arms and constantly repeating that it was all right.


    __


    Again, thank you so much for always supporting the novels I translate, even if you don¡¯t buy me a coffee, I really do appreciate it a lot.

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    Edith was startled by the unfamiliar sight and stopped as she opened the door.


    ¡®Of course, I thought it was a dangerous situation.¡¯


    Some variable intervened and shattered her expectations. The maid was too small to even see. Perhaps, she was only one head taller than Rodion? However, what was that fearless behavior¡­?


    ¡®I am sure I did not see anything good in this room.¡¯


    There was a bowl of soup lying around like that? Even though it was not possible to know the details, it was obvious that the reason was in Rodion. Simply put, it meant that he had already experienced a crisis of going berserk once.


    ¡®But, it turned out to be a simple emergency?¡¯


    This was unexpected.


    Rodion, in the midst of a berserk, had always met the end in Edith¡¯s numerous hypotheses. Nevertheless, how could it be this calm?


    ¡®Only because of that young maid?¡¯


    Not knowing how to delve into this variable, Edith did what researchers usually do when they find a problem.


    ¡­Observe.


    She watched the variable kneeling on the carpet and comforting Rodion, leaving a decent bed.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Young Master.¡±


    The variable acted as if she could not say anything other than that. What was interesting was that Rodion gradually found stability whenever those words came out. In the end, he dropped his head in the maid¡¯s arms and fell asleep.


    As the boy, who looked so amazingly similar to Edith, fell asleep quickly, the variable patted the boy a couple of times took him before putting him on the bed. It was an incredible force from such a tiny body.


    And, those eyes as well¡­


    ¡°Did you watch everything?¡±


    ¡­It was not appropriate for that age.


    The variable, who laid Rodion on his back to sleep, glanced at Edith with an indifferent gaze and asked. That casual attitude had stimulated a corner of interest in the researcher. Edith corrected her crooked glasses and replied a beat late.


    ¡°¡­This is impressive.¡±


    ¡°Are you giving me respect?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the most efficient way to respect others without needing to be polite.¡±


    The maid did not answer.


    She did not know if it was because of her duty to not respond to answers without questions or if it was an unspoken affirmation of her words. Regardless, it was probably good because Edith was curious about something else.


    ¡°So, how did you do it?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°It mustn¡¯t have been easy to put my son to sleep.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s easier than you think. All you need to do is give him a hug.¡±


    ¡°How did you know that?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know it. The Young Master threw a tray and tried to hit me, so I just wanted to hang on to him.¡±


    ¡°Aha, so you hugged him while trying to hang on to his waist?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then, he became gentle?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what happened.¡±


    The variable ¡ª the girl answered quietly before beginning to clear the soup bowls and trays that were lying on the floor. The silence was the same as it had been a while ago, but somehow, the intention was evident this time.


    The girl was trying to avoid further questions and answers.


    ¡®¡­Why?¡¯


    Would it be difficult to tell her in detail why Rodion had that attitude? Did it have anything to do with her? What was certain was that Edith could not arbitrarily remove the variable until she found out how that girl put him to sleep.


    Rodion¡¯s berserk happened when his desire was eaten by reason, and his unconsciousness was awakened. In other words, the Rodion at that time was irrelevant, even if he was in a state like a chick that wakes up from an egg. Besides, this was the first time that Edith had managed well, even when he awakened his unconscious.


    It also meant that this was the first time Rodion¡¯s unconscious had seen the world.


    ¡®In such a situation, a variable has appeared.¡¯


    The possibility that Rodion¡¯s unconscious was imprinted on that girl was high. Because of that, she could not get rid of that girl carelessly. In addition, perhaps, the girl did not even know what she had done herself. Since then, Edith had let the girl take care of Rodion.


    ¡®She did not bother making a fuss.¡¯


    Anyway, except when Rodion was asleep, the only ones who went into his room were the kitchen maids. Unexpectedly, the girl was the youngest of the kitchen staff. It would have happened naturally, even if it was not for Edith.


    It was because Rodion¡¯s meal duty, which everyone was reluctant to do, was passed to the young Irene.


    Yes. Everything was natural.


    The girl who was in charge of his meal also became attached to him. After a while, the girl who was recognized for her contribution became a part of Rodion¡¯s life ¡ª everything from Henrietta¡¯s arbitrary misunderstanding of Edith¡¯s drug and throwing Charlotte away¡­ all of them.


    ¡®Everything is going as intended.¡¯


    While others were fighting for power, Edith quietly collected her research materials. In fact, she did not care what was going on as long as she could continue this research steadily.


    ¡°¡­As I said before, Henrietta. I don¡¯t care who wins this game. Power and wealth are means to me, not my ends.¡±


    ¡°You want me to forget? I know, that¡¯s why you and I are getting along so well.¡±


    Research was the most important thing to her, she knew.


    Henrietta smiled brightly, relaxing her chin and slowly raising her torso. Her grinning face always made it difficult to understand her intentions, but often, she would deliberately express displeasure.


    ¡­Just like right now.


    ¡°Though sometimes you do unplanned things, and it¡¯s annoying. I thought I¡¯d tell you not to.¡±


    ¡°So, are you saying that you¡¯re warning me?¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t use such scary words. If I had to say it, it¡¯s just a recommendation. If you¡¯re going to give poison to a child like Charlotte, please tell me in advance.¡±


    In other words, do not touch the plate Henrietta has made.


    In a very cleverly intertwined interest, they were moving to satisfy each other¡¯s desires.


    ¡°Who knows if Charlotte will poison my tea or Veronica¡¯s tea? If you¡¯re going to do something, you should¡¯ve chosen a smarter child to do it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re more foolish to think it¡¯s a poison?¡±


    Edith cut Henrietta¡¯s words.


    Thanks to this, Henrietta, blown away by her words, raised her willow-like eyebrows.


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°Even though I make a lot of poison, I don¡¯t need to give it to someone so stupid as you say. It¡¯s inefficient. Besides, samples are difficult to obtain.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ what you gave her wasn¡¯t poison?¡±


    As Edith shrugged at her words, Henrietta sat back down, leaning her body all the way on her back. Her cynical gaze glanced at Henrietta up and down, who seemed a little startled.


    ¡°I had no intention of giving her poison from the start. And, Charlotte, too¡­ If she had been given the poison, would she have thought of using it easily like that? She didn¡¯t seem brave enough.¡±


    ¡°Although it looks like she¡¯s trying to feed them something? What else is there besides poison?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s a drug that doesn¡¯t have much effect other than to give you a little bit of a pounding feeling and misunderstand your feelings.¡±


    Edith chuckled and shrugged.


    ¡°Charlotte seemed to be struggling with my son, so I gave her one. If you had asked me in advance, I would¡¯ve kindly informed you, Madam.¡±


    Henrietta looked incredulous at the unexpected identity of the drug. It was just such a drug¡­ from the cold-blooded person in front of her?


    ¡°Such a drug¡­? How did you know she has a heart for your son?¡±


    ¡°I heard her muttering Rodion¡¯s name. Even though you seem to be thinking of throwing Charlotte away, if it¡¯s like this, you won¡¯t be able to do it. If she does something wrong, she won¡¯t come back alive¡­ Ah!¡±


    Edith, who had been muttering, opened her eyes wide and clapped.


    ¡°By the way, I didn¡¯t tell her the amount.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°The right amount when she uses it. If it exceeds the amount, the excitement effect would be excessive and that person would lose consciousness for a while.


    ¡®Well, she would have figured it out.¡¯


    Shrugging her shoulder, Edith continued in a nonchalant tone.


    ¡°Even if they lose their consciousness, you will wake up quickly. So, you don¡¯t need to worry.¡±


    ¡®I am really looking forward to seeing what the results will be.¡¯


    __


    Again, thank you so much for always supporting the novels I translate, even if you don¡¯t buy me a coffee, I really do appreciate it a lot.

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    Henrietta gazed at Edith, who was muttering not only with words but also with a tone of great anticipation, with tired eyes.


    She was a consistent and eccentric person.


    She seemed contemplative yet remorseful, and while she seemed pessimistic and rational, she was also a romanticist.


    ¡­The problem was that her romance was very different from the romance of ordinary people.


    Edith acted as if she did not need the understanding of others. The most important thing in her life was only her research. She was often puzzled by such a personality, as innocent as a girl at first glance. However, if she looked at it closely, Edith seemed old-fashioned as Henrietta¡¯s eyes titled still.


    ¡°Edith, is research that important to you?¡±


    ¡°Hm? This is sudden. Why are you curious about that?¡±


    ¡°I was just wondering, why¡¯s research so important to your life?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re curious about useless things. Are you tired of playing with your lover?¡±


    ¡°Well, I guess I¡¯m old too.


    Henrietta smiled slyly and tilted her head to the side.


    ¡°It¡¯s just because I thought you were rather consistent. It was the same when you first came to the mansion. It¡¯s strange to me that you¡¯ve had a consistent passion for over twenty years.¡±


    Was researching that good¡­?


    It was the first time she had spoken out of her mouth, though Henrietta often had these questions. It was quite a long time ago ¡ª as long as luxury and pleasure had been around her. When things like the smell of flesh or cigarettes tangled in her spacious bed became dull to her, Henrietta often headed to the outskirts of the mansion¡­


    Where Edith¡¯s lab was located.


    Then, there was always Edith tying her long hair in a ponytail and moving her hands in a hurry. Without knowing what research she was doing or who was next to her, she was constantly rummaging through reports and comparing samples.


    What could be so good about it? Why did she sometimes have eyes wet with remorse when being so absorbed in the things she loved¡­?


    ¡­Perhaps, she would never understand.


    Henrietta had never lived her life so passionately.


    ¡®Of course, my life is important to me, too.¡¯


    So, that was why she never hesitated to take advantage of her son or did things that deserved to be pointed at by others¡­ Could the research be that meaningful?


    So, what would be left?


    ¡®I would rather get beautiful jewels or power that would be useful.¡¯


    She had no idea why finding out something through research would be so meaningful.


    So, this was the first time it came out of my mouth. Still, that does not mean she was expecting an answer.


    Henrietta watched Edith¡¯s expressionless expression on her face before exhaling and getting up. Well, it was something she was interested in, so what could she do? After all, her life, as always, was boring, hedonistic, and meaningless.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to answer. The misunderstanding has been cleared up, so I¡¯ll go. If I¡¯ve something to do next time¡ª¡±


    ¡°Henrietta.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hm?¡±


    ¡°Do you remember the first question I asked when I came to the mansion?¡±


    Henrietta, who had been brushing the creases on her dress, turned her head. And, she was met with a strangely uninspired face, with a peculiar aspiration.


    Edith, who was a little younger than now, appeared on top of it.


    ¡°Have you ever felt a fateful attraction?¡±


    And, that question.


    ¡­Why did she remember this? As Henrietta frowned in embarrassment, Edith laughed.


    ¡°You asked me if I was crazy back then, but fate exists in this world. I¡¯d rather call it coercion than fate.¡±


    The coercion of some omnipotent being¡­ Everyone below it was just a puppet that was tied to the thread of fate¡­


    ¡°And I want to break that thread. Coercion, it¡¯s annoying.¡±


    ¡°¡­Still, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Fate?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to understand. I¡¯m only answering because you asked a question.¡±


    Despite her uncomfortable manner, Edith did not seem to care. She just rested her chin on her hand on the armrest of the chair.


    ¡°I¡¯ll create an unwritten existence out of this thread.¡±


    However, Henrietta was still frowning. Rather, a face that seemed to have fallen into a labyrinth ¡ª The unwritten law of existence ¡ª Even though she knew that Edith was going to make it, she still did not seem to understand it.


    So¡­


    ¡°What does that mean to you, Edith?¡±


    ¡°Why is it meaningless? It¡¯s a life-threatening matter for me.¡±


    ¡°¡­Life? Yours?¡±


    ¡°The life of the one I love.¡±


    Edith¡¯s expression was dyed with regret, the very expression she used to see often.


    ¡°I must do anything to save him.¡±


    No matter how inhumane it would be, it had to be done.


    Contrary to the weight of the content, Edith said lightly. It did not disappoint the twenty years devoted to research, and there was no resolution that could be called a determination. Henrietta suddenly wondered whom Edith loved, especially since she had never loved anyone.


    Was that sheer cliff-like expression the expression that only those who have experienced love would have¡­?


    Somehow, she felt a little used to it.


    ¡®It seems to resemble that child.¡¯


    Henrietta remembered the maid she had been watching. The expression which she often wore also resembled that.


    ¡­Who else did she love?


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you sit down, Irene?¡±


    At Ahibalt¡¯s words, Irene turned her body half a beat late. Her expression was as expressionless as before.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. You must be busy, Young Master. Is it okay to stay here?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing urgent. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s okay to sit down once in a while? If you fall over, we¡¯ll have to watch you as well.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Is it this time already?¡±


    Seeing his somewhat angry face, Irene glanced out the window and saw that the sun was already setting far away. She had been in this room ever since Rodion collapsed, so she had been standing there for hours.


    Ahibalt was right, she did not even notice it. She could not even use the excuse that she was okay, seeing her condition. However, it was also true that she could not sit still with an anxious mind.


    Rodion, who had passed out, was lying in front of her.


    Since he lost consciousness a few hours before, he had shown only occasional signs of pain, but never opened his eyes.


    ¡°His body is in a state of agitation though he wouldn¡¯t open his eyes¡­ I¡¯ve never seen this kind of poison before.¡±


    ¡°Is it life threatening?¡±


    ¡°It looks like there¡¯s no threat to his life, but there are many circumstances that¡¯ll tilt the scales for the worse, and I¡¯m sure the Young Master knows this. It seems that Madam Edith must come to find out the cause of this.¡±


    Conversely, it also meant that only Edith could make such a poison¡­ and that fact made Irene even more anxious.


    ¡®There was no way Edith could have sent poison to Charlotte.¡¯


    Edith was a character that existed for Rodion¡¯s narrative. As such, it was either Henrietta or Veronica who played the main villain role.


    ¡­But, why did she do this?


    Unable to understand, Irene clenched her empty fists.


    However, something suddenly caught her hand. Raising her head, Ahibalt was standing with a rather stiff face, holding her hand in his.


    ¡°Irene, stop. It¡¯ll really hurt you. Haven¡¯t you been told that you should be careful since you were a patient not too long ago?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡­But, she was alive and well here while Rodion was lying there.


    It could not be the same.


    ¡®Besides, being agitated is even more dangerous.¡¯


    If it had been anyone else, there was nothing as dangerous as a state of agitation for Rodion. It was because when he gets worked up, he could easily be encroached on by Elios.


    ¡®If he goes completely berserk, hugging would not be enough to put him to sleep.¡¯


    It was a method that only worked if he showed the early omens of going berserk.


    Nonetheless, Rodion was now in a state where it was difficult to even endure his heart beating so hard, and it was obvious what would happen when he woke up¡­ To calm the berserk Rodion, Ahibalt would once again pull out the anesthetic gun, like then.


    ¡®Everything is a mess.¡¯


    It was not just that she could not see Louise¡¯s happy ending. Lavrenti would also slowly collapse in the face of Rodion¡¯s death.


    ¡®¡­If time passes, I will be fine again.¡¯


    Irene had to watch the scheduled tragedy until time went back again. So, she could not comfortably accept any death or any tragedy.


    ¡­The weight of time that only she alone would remember.


    No matter how many times Irene regresses, this is a chronic disease of hers that does not fade away.


    __


    Again, thank you so much for always supporting the novels I translate, even if you don¡¯t buy me a coffee, I really do appreciate it a lot.

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    Irene suddenly remembered the conversation she had with Louise last night.


    ¡°Miss Irene, I like this mansion.¡±


    Hearing her words, Irene, who was sitting in front of the only desk in the room while combing her hair, glanced back at her.


    Louise was lying on Irene¡¯s bed, waving her feet in the air.


    Since she had shared the same bed with her in the infirmary before, she would often occupy her bed like that. Meanwhile, Irene looked at her silently without her saying anything before turning her gaze back to the mirror and answered.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you have the chocolate muffins that are served for dinner again.¡±


    ¡°Oh no, that¡¯s not it. Of course, the chocolate muffins were delicious. The chocolate chunks were very thick.¡±


    ¡°The chef is good at making desserts with chocolate. I like it as well.¡±


    ¡°I still like this mansion even if you eat my share of chocolate muffins. What about you, Miss Irene?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re asking that all of a sudden, but is there anything you like or dislike about the job?¡±


    ¡°Miss Irene must have lived in this mansion much longer than I did, so it¡¯s like your home. I haven¡¯t seen summer or autumn in this mansion yet, but you must¡¯ve seen it.¡±


    As she approached the bed, Louise rolled halfway to the side and made way for her. She also meticulously wrapped a blanket over Irene lying on the bed.


    Since it was originally made for one person, the bed was a bit cramped for two people to lie on. However, if one person crumpled up against the wall attached to the bed, it was manageable. Louise preferred to stick with Irene, even at the risk of being crumpled.


    ¡­Perhaps, it was a reflection of her inner feelings and she was a bit lonely without realizing it.


    Irene thought so as she gently stroked Louise¡¯s hair, which was sticking to her side.


    ¡°Oddly enough, I fell in love with this mansion from the moment I walked in. Maybe it¡¯s because Irenea is here?¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    ¡®I am just an extra¡­¡¯


    Irene smiled bitterly and changed the topic.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there a reason other than me? Like¡­ someone you liked.¡±


    Louise was silent for a moment at her words. She seemed to be agonizing.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ Is this how love feels?¡±


    ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    ¡°When I think of that person, my heart races. I am grateful, and I also want to get closer to them.¡±


    It was a phrase she had heard through the sixth lives.


    Irene answered with a chuckle.


    ¡°Then, you must be in love.¡±


    ¡°How can you be so sure?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you usually say when you¡¯re in love?¡±


    ¡°But, I feel that way more when I think of Miss Irene than that person!¡±


    Irene¡¯s eyes, which had been loosely closed from exhaustion, opened again at her words. When she peered down, there was a shining wall of Louise as she continued.


    ¡°When I think of Miss Irene, my heart races. I¡¯m grateful and I want to get closer to you.¡±


    ¡°Ha¡­ But, isn¡¯t it a very different feeling from the one Miss Louise is thinking about?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Do I have to make such a distinction¡­? I really like Miss Irene, too.¡±


    Louise¡¯s innocent eyes twinkled as if she were really puzzled.


    ¡°Can you tell the difference between those feelings, Miss Irene?¡±


    It must have been a question she posed without much thought, but it unexpectedly stabbed Irene¡¯s blind spot.


    ¡­Could she distinguish love from other affections?


    First of all, the answer to the question was yes.


    It was a somewhat sparse story now, though she had been in love in the game. Nevertheless, the problem was that it was just her unrequited love that ended so badly that she did not even want to think about it anymore.


    ¡®I can tell the difference between love and emotions that are not love.¡¯


    However, a distinction was meant to divide the classification in the first place, and dividing the distinction was the same as saying that prioritization will be given soon.


    Usually, love comes at the top of its priorities.


    ¡°Then, Miss Irene, can you share which is more important and which is not?¡±


    She could not bear to answer this question. It was because she could not let anyone go.


    ¡®I should have just left the mansion then¡­¡¯


    The day the game started and Louise came to her mansion, she should have left the game. Irene was so caught up in her heart that she stayed in the mansion in the hopes that the main characters could be a little bit happier.


    She was afraid of the current situation.


    Regardless of her will, variables constantly occur, and even this situation in which she was contributing to it.


    ¡®Perhaps, I am ruining everything.¡¯


    It might have been different if she had not known the cause of the problem, but Irene knew the cause of all these variables.


    ¡­It was herself.


    ¡®I wish I had not submitted my resignation.¡¯


    In that case, the game would have flowed according to the original story. Then, it would have flowed into a story where no one would have any problems ¡ª even though some would die, some would be happy.


    Irene could never have been included in that ¡¯some.¡¯ No one would care about that because she was just an extra.


    ¡®¡­Was I being too greedy?¡¯


    She was just a part of the game, did she expect too much¡­?


    She just wanted to get out of this game and live a little bit of her life without dwelling on anyone else.


    She wanted to avert her eyes from the endlessly recurring tragedy.


    ¡­And, she wanted to regain a little bit of her value as an individual that was worn out.


    In this mansion, the fact that she was an extra was so painful. While the main characters, who fall in love in every episode, the extras who had to watch it without doing anything as the game system completely excluded them¡­


    As they rushed towards the predestined tragedy, they could not do anything about it.


    They could do nothing¡­ nothing to stop, nothing to prevent, or nothing to sympathize with their sorrows.


    At first, Irene was trying to find her own pleasure in her mansion, but she gradually became dull in this environment. The confidence and arrogance that came from knowing the situation and the future in the game only produced a sense of debt as time passed.


    After all, coordinating the situation meant taking responsibility for it. Knowing more than others was never an advantage, it was rather a shackle.


    Even now, even after repeating several lives, the shackles did not let Irene go.


    When was the first time she realized that?


    ¡®Maybe, since then¡­¡¯


    Tears fell from her eyes. After losing focus, her memories of one day were overwritten instead.


    ¡°Why are you there!¡±


    ¡°You just had to step back like usual, why didn¡¯t you do it?¡±


    It was a very rainy day.


    The day when the cold rain flowing down her temple felt like her own tears¡­ What she remembered was the sound of the rain ringing in her ears and Ahibalt, with eyes that were coldly forged, unlike usual. And, there was only her mind that was fading away in the burning pain.


    At that time, Irene was injured. Nevertheless, the memories of that day were particularly vivid and sharp.


    The reason was easy to guess.


    ¡°Don¡¯t delude yourself that there¡¯s something you can do, and don¡¯t step up.¡±


    The owner of those words, who finally broke down the helplessness she had borne.


    ¡­He was Irene¡¯s long-time crush.


    ¡®Maybe, I am ruining everything¡­¡¯


    As the tears running down her cheeks grew thicker, her breathing also grew proportionally rougher. Irene could see Ahibalt saying something in front of her, but she could not hear him. Her chest tightened and her head began to feel dizzy, while her heart was also beating too fast.


    ¡­Hyperventilation.


    Feeling the symptoms that she had forgotten for a while again, Irene reflexively covered her mouth. However, her heart was still pounding rapidly. She still had difficulty breathing, and her breathing was still steep.


    In the midst of panting like a fish thrown to the shore, a larger hand was placed over her hand that was closing her mouth.


    Irene¡¯s eyes widened at that.


    It was only then that she saw Ahibalt, who was shaking while calling her. The fact that his face was rarely completely distorted, she thought that he must have been upset.


    The moment she was trying to inadvertently think of the reason¡­


    Ahibalt kissed her.


    __


    Again, thank you so much for always supporting the novels I translate, even if you don¡¯t buy me a coffee, I really do appreciate it a lot.

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    Irene closed her eyes, feeling the frantic breath entangled by an unfamiliar breath. Tears were streaming down her cheeks. Had it been any other time, it would have been more pleasant. If only this unrequited love had remained¡­


    The kiss with Ahibalt tasted salty.


    The long loneliness also reminded her of the kiss in her fourth life, which caused her to crumple¡­ Neither was sweet to Irene.


    Ahibalt¡¯s Love ending route.


    This was the last route Irene witnessed out of the three Love endings. There was no reason. It was because Irene liked him¡­ The person she often referred to as her unrequited love.


    It was Ahibalt.


    The reason was also irrelevant because Ahibalt was charming and handsome.


    Since he was one of the male protagonists in the romance game, she could feel her heart pounding the moment she first saw him. It was when Irene struggled to adjust to her life in Lavrenti, she saw the male protagonist, Ahibalt, who had left for Lichpen, returned¡­


    ¡°Is she the new maid?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not new. She¡¯s been working here for a while, but recently became a chambermaid.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? It wouldn¡¯t be easy to change what you¡¯ve been doing.¡±


    While the butler introduced him to Irene, he unbuttoned his suit one by one.


    Emerald cufflinks rolled in a fan shape on the tabletop, and a dark green tie turned into a string of ribbon before falling silently beside it. As he was about to take off the blazer, Irene approached and received the clothes.


    Making eye contact with her, Ahibalt handed over his clothes.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Irene.¡±


    ¡°Irene¡­ Well, Irene. Okay. Irene, nice to meet you.¡±


    He repeated Irene¡¯s name three times as if engraving it.


    It was his habit that she later found out. Because of his perfectionist temperament, Ahibalt tended to immediately memorize the names of employees he had to be close to. Nevertheless, she was elated at that moment because she did not know.


    Acting kind and affectionate to her, he uttered her nickname in every episode. Because of that, sometimes, Irene would think that she was a little special. And, sometimes, when they talked, it would keep her up at night.


    Of course, she was in a position to receive special treatment as the only chambermaid. It was also common that Otis, who smiled at all the employees, gave her papercrafts, and Rodion to cling to her side every morning.


    However, the way Otis and Rodion treated her was slightly different from how Ahibalt treated her.


    ¡­To put it bluntly, should she say that she felt like she was treated as a human being?


    Ahibalt was frugal ¡ª to the extent that all that the employees were educated about as the master¡¯s tool seemed to be insignificant. So, it would not have been too unreasonable for Irene to have Ahibalt in her heart at some point.


    For that reason, she tried both Otis and Rodion¡¯s Love endings before proceeding with Ahibalt¡¯s Love endings. If she had to add to it, it could be that it was because of her naive heart, which did not want to see him give his love to others¡­


    Even though she had the desire to see the ending of Die instead, Irene was slowly getting exhausted as she entered the third life. If she went back to reality, she would have to forget about Ahibalt anyway, so she opted for his Love ending to just quickly give up her heart and end it.


    Then, finally, the incident occurred that broke her unrequited love.


    What happened was an episode heading towards The Petals of the Rose , which must be passed through for the Love ending. The words were grandiose, though to summarize the content, it could be reduced to one line.


    Louise being kidnapped.


    It was a romantic story that involved a crime.


    On the Ahibalt¡¯s route, Lichpen tried to drive a wedge between Louise and Ahibalt. So just before this episode, in an episode called The Color of a Rose Louise met a mysterious man in the mansion.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know more about the person you love? You know he has something he is hiding from you.¡±


    Louise was in conflict at this suspicious remark.


    It may be a silly story, though it was because Louise had a lot of anxiety about her relationship with Ahibalt. First of all, he had a crush on someone before her, and he did not even trust her too much¡­ That also meant that he had a lot of secrets.


    Because of this, she had a conflict over whether to listen to the man or not.


    At this time, if you choose to listen to the man, you would be estranged and proceed to the Die ending. On the other hand, if you chose not to listen, you would go to the Love ending.


    However, the road was not as smooth as it was because when the separation failed, Lichpen pushed through the plan to kidnap Louise.


    A holiday that was given after a long time¡­


    On her way home from downtown with her colleague maid, Louise was kidnapped. And, at this time, the fellow maid who was going home together with her was Irene.


    In the game¡¯s story, Louise¡¯s kidnapping happened like this.


    On their way home, it suddenly started to rain, so Irene rushed to the store to buy an umbrella. Meanwhile, Louise was waiting for her under the awning of the other shop, avoiding the rain. People who jumped out of the alley next door grabbed and kidnapped Louise, and Irene, who was buying an umbrella, witnessed this and reported it to Ahibat.


    Ahibalt already knew that.


    He knew that Louise could always be in danger as long as he was with him. With the possibility of taking advantage of the fact that Louise was in danger, he always attached a person to her side¡­ along with the order not to intervene no matter what.


    While playing the game, Irene was a little tired of this part.


    ¡­While your loved one was being kidnapped, you left it alone to take advantage of that?


    It was a little strange, considering his usual friendly personality.


    ¡®But, I knew from my own experience¡­¡¯


    ¡­What kind of person Ahibalt was, and what kind of situation he was in.


    At this time, he was turning evil, so to speak. It was because he killed Rodion, who was on a rampage in the previous episodes. Moreover, he was far from a mere friendly personality. Due to Ahibalt¡¯s perfectionism-seeking personality, it was not easy to understand his original personality from the game dialogue alone, although he was cold-blooded by nature.


    A human being as cold as he was perfect.


    He was raised to become the head of Knox from an early age and had always maintained composure while calmly managing the organization even when he grew up.


    If Rodion was the most violent of the three while Otis was the most vitriolic, Ahibalt was undoubtedly the most cold-blooded.


    Even though he looked friendly and relaxed, it was a generosity that he could exercise because everything was in his hands. Ahibalt only covered himself up in well-trimmed manners, but in reality, he was just as unstable as his younger brothers.


    Consequently, the more there was a gap between the perfection he sought and reality, the colder and colder he became. That in itself was an expression of anxiety for him.


    And, this often made the situation worse.


    ¡®It¡¯s like dominoes.¡¯


    Although you were building it up well, if the things you have built up collapse even once, you will destroy everything you have built up.


    It was a common feature of perfectionists.


    At this time, Ahibalt was pretty much buried in the loss of Rodion. Therefore, he did not hesitate to stand by and watch the crisis of the person he loved. Irene understood him through the game and by watching Ahibalt from the side ¡ª what type of person was he, and why did he act that way?


    Still, knowingly, there were times when her body moved her own way.


    ¡°Kyaak! Please, help me!¡±


    For example, the moment Louise reached out to her, screaming.


    __


    Again, thank you so much for always supporting the novels I translate, even if you don¡¯t buy me a coffee, I really do appreciate it a lot.

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    The timing was not good.


    Irene could literally understand that the moment she saw Louise being dragged away, her head went blank.


    Obviously, she knew what was going to happen today. So, she did not bring her umbrella, even though she knew it would rain in the late afternoon. She also nodded her head without hesitation to Louise¡¯s words that the weather was good for going out for a walk around town.


    ¡®Because all the junctions have passed, anyway.¡¯


    The episodes went well without any problems.


    Because Irene saw Ahibalt¡¯s Love ending in her last three lives, her game proficiency, which had already reached the third round, was considerable.


    ¡®I¡¯ve also made sure that I¡¯ve made a good choice not to talk to him.¡¯


    Besides, other junctions also led to the option to take the Love ending route. So, she had nothing to worry about. Now, all that remained was for Louise to be kidnapped and to use that as a catalyst for Ahibalt to kill all the villains. Then, she could see the ending.


    ¡­And, if it was a true ending, it meant she was supposed to be able to return to reality.


    Although she was a little sad about that fact, Irene could not hide her nervousness.


    ¡®Ahibalt Love¡¯s ending must be the true ending, right¡­?¡¯


    See the true ending that all otome games like Love or Die have, this was a kind of destination that anyone would aim for as long as they play otome games.


    Therefore, after Irene learned that she was possessed into the game, she naturally aimed for it. She stood with the thought that if seeing the true ending was not a way to get her back to reality, she would then find another clue while she played.


    However, until Ahibalt¡¯s Love Ending Route, her third life, Irene still found no clue.


    Besides, the game was honest without a single fluctuation.


    ¡®¡­Too honest.¡¯


    To the extent that she had to go through the death of Rodion in Ahibalt¡¯s Love ending route without filtering.


    It was not just Ahibalt that was shaken.


    Irene was the trigger to withdraw from the game as much as she could from that occasion.


    This was because Irene herself realized that she could not be aloof from the tragedies of the characters in the game from the time they happened. Consequently, if it was the ending that she had to go to while watching Rodion¡¯s death, she still really wanted to wait and see.


    ¡®But, if I can¡¯t go back to reality this time¡­¡¯


    Then, it meant that she had to watch the Die ending one after another. Irene did not want to go through that as much as she could/possible.


    So, when it started raining, she hurried to the store without giving Louise a chance to say anything.


    ¡°Wait a minute, Louise! I¡¯ll buy us an umbrella first.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Miss Irene! Let¡¯s go together!¡±


    ¡°No. If we¡¯re going to get wet, it¡¯s better to get wet alone, so stay here!¡±


    Then, Irene took time to pick an umbrella for no reason.


    ¡­It was because she did not want to see the scene where Louise was kidnapped. Nevertheless, despite her effort, when she returned, she saw Louise struggling amongst the suspicious men.


    ¡°No, let me go¡­! Don¡¯t do this! Who are you?!¡±


    ¡°Stay still! You won¡¯t get hurt if you stay calm.¡±


    ¡°No¡ª!¡±


    Louise, who shouted with all her might, struggled to shake off the men¡¯s hands in tears. However, there was no way she could beat a few men, and she made her final move.


    ¡°Arrghh!¡±


    ¡°She, she uses her teeth?!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t stare blankly, grab her!¡±


    She bit the hand of the person holding her and started running without looking back. Eventually, she found Irene across the street. Drenched from the rain and messed up with/from the quarrel, she cried as soon as Louise saw her.


    ¡°Miss Irene¡­!¡±


    Irene could see her weeping face brightening up with relief as soon as Louse saw her. Still, she could not be completely relieved as she ran and shouted.


    ¡°Miss Irene! Run away!¡±


    ¡°Louise!¡±


    ¡°Qui, quickly! Aak¡ª!¡±


    The only problem was that it was raining.


    A wet dress that reached her ankles was by no means suitable for running. In the end, Louise could not cross the end of the road and fell over. Nonetheless, she called Irene repeatedly to run away.


    ¡°Run away, hurry!¡±


    ¡°Catch her¡­!¡±


    But, from behind, men were already approaching them with their knives out before they knew it. In front of her, Irene fell into a panic.


    It was definitely not this difficult in the game.¡¯


    In this scene, Louise¡¯s line was ¡°Kkyaak!¡± It was such a quick kidnapping that there was only one line.


    ¡­However, this was the situation.


    She knew the episode¡¯s progression was variable, but what she had experienced first-hand was to the extent that, at best, a teapot tumbling was changed to a table tumbling. There had never been such an urgent and dangerous situation.


    ¡®There must be security guards watching nearby.¡¯


    Even if things happened like this, he would just keep watching¡­?


    Irene clutched her skirt tightly. In the meantime, men with knives were running even closer. Even at first glance, she could tell that they were enraged.


    They grabbed Louise¡¯s hair, pulling her back as she staggered up.


    ¡°Aahh¡­!¡±


    ¡°Stay still!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. Well, it¡¯d be quicker to injure her in one place. A little blood might calm this down a bit.¡±


    ¡°N-no¡ª! Let go of me!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±


    Louise struggled as the men oppressed her ruthlessly. Then the next moment, a knife in one of the men¡¯s hands flashed and rose.


    As soon as she saw that, a paroxysmal cry came out of Irene¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°No¡­!¡±


    She did not even have time to think deeply. Normally, players who played the game were given plenty of time to ponder over the options, but Irene was no longer a player. Before she could weigh her options, her hands and feet moved first.


    And, blood splattered.


    The dagger thrust deep into the shoulder of Irene. The moment the knife fell, she threw herself in front of the man with the sword.


    ¡°Miss Irene!¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s she?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you get out of here?! You keep making things complicated.¡±


    The man then spat out a swear word as he pulled out his dagger before kicking her. Because of that, Irene rolled over on the floor. She staggered again and got her body up.


    Thud.


    However, a kick put her back down again.


    ¡°Tsk. Oh, you¡¯re a fierce one.¡±


    ¡°Hey, leave that one alone, and come tie this one up quickly. The customer¡¯s already waiting.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, there¡¯s nothing special you could do, huh¡­ Ptui.¡±


    After he said that, saliva fell to Irene¡¯s side.


    The place where the knife was plugged was burning. Perhaps, they also broke her ribs while kicking her stomach since, with every breath she took, Irene could feel the pain piercing her lungs. In addition, while she was still unconscious, Louise was dragged away like a dog.


    Her judgment was right¡­ Even though the plot was twisted, the story still unfolded the same¡ªwith her efforts in vain.


    Raising her body up, Irene grabbed her burning shoulder tightly. Though it did not take long before she fell down again. Her mind kept wandering away from the bleeding in the rain, and with every breath, Irene cried at the pain she experienced for the first time in her life.


    Still, she endured and took a step.


    Irene walked as she bit her lip till the blood flowed.


    It was because she was not the heroine, there was no one to help her on these empty streets. If she lost her consciousness here, she would only become another cold corpse here on this street in this place, which was no less than the shadow of this country¡­ Even that was hardly a topic of discussion.


    Somehow, she had to return to the mansion.


    If she walked a little further to the side of the street, she would be able to reach the mansion in no time. Along the way, she might be lucky enough to meet a passerby who could help.


    ¡®¡­Please, I hope anyone can help.¡¯


    Please¡­


    ¡®This is too hard¡­¡¯


    The moment Irene lowered her head again at the distant pain, the tip of a shoe came into her view.


    ¡°Irene.¡±


    The voice was familiar. Who was it¡­?


    At any other time, she would have noticed right away, although Irene did not realize because of her hazy mind. When she glanced up with difficulty, she saw a familiar face.


    ¡­A familiar yet unfamiliar face.


    ¡°Ahibalt¡­?¡±


    __


    Again, thank you so much for always supporting the novels I translate, even if you don¡¯t buy me a coffee, I really do appreciate it a lot.

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    The face of the other person was distorted at the name that Irene blurted out without knowing. Even so, his angry face changed violently in an instant.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad you seem to have the senses to recognize that, seeing that you¡¯re in your right mind.¡±


    Ahibalt was somehow furious though ironically, the first emotion Irene felt when she saw him was relief. As the sun rose, her heart, which had been pounding like evening primrose, also subsided. When the anxiety subsided, a thought of Louise flashed.


    ¡°Young, Young Master¡­ Miss Louise¡ª¡±


    ¡°Louise was kidnapped?¡±


    Words that were about to fall from Irene¡¯s mouth stopped.


    Of course, Ahibalt already knew about Louise. It was just because she was taken aback to see him, and she forgot about it. The fact was engulfed in her mind, which had been clouded by pain.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡®¡­He knew it.¡¯


    What a stupid thing to do again¡­


    Irene took a few steps back without realizing it. No, she was trying to back away.


    ¡°Why were you there!¡±


    ¡­She could have done that if it had not been for both arms being held in Ahibald¡¯s hands.


    ¡°You just had to step back like usual, why didn¡¯t you do it?¡±


    His grip did not hurt¡­ No, she would not have had time to feel if it was hurt or not. It was because Irene was already seriously injured. At first glance, Ahibalt became irate as he held her, who looked like she did not suffer any injury.


    ¡°Is she really that important? Do you think it would make a difference if you stepped in? Is that what it¡¯s all about?¡±


    Irene wanted to say it was not like that¡ªthat her body went on its own. She did not really want to get involved either¡­ She just wanted to go home.


    However, strangely, words did not come out of her mouth. Perhaps, it was because her body had cooled enough that the rainwater running down her cheeks no longer felt cold. Or, maybe it was because Ahibalt¡¯s expression looked strangely infuriated and desolated.


    The assumption kept haunting her in her dazed mind.


    ¡­What if she did not know the future?


    ¡­What if she had not procrastinated because she did not want to see the kidnap scene?


    ¡­What if she had asked Louise to go buy an umbrella together?


    If she had brought an umbrella¡­


    ¡®After all, it¡¯s something I had pushed.¡¯


    Irene knew why she could not turn away when Louise fell. It was the guilt that struck her on the back. Guilt that her chosen actions made the situation this way.


    Still, the result was nothing but helplessness.


    ¡°Don¡¯t delude yourself that there¡¯s something you can do, and don¡¯t step up.¡±


    Ahibalt¡¯s cold, piercing voice was particularly bitter.


    He seemed to be whispering that you were just an extra¡­ and that the more she intervened, the more she interfered.


    ¡­In this story, there was no need for her in this world.


    Had it been someone else¡¯s words, the result would have been a little different. However, it just so happened that he was the one Irene had been in love with for a long time. It was the words of the person who made her feel relief just by looking at his face¡­


    Eventually, Irene returned to Ahibalt¡¯s carriage.


    She was ill and cried for several days. Unable to stand the loneliness and sorrow she felt, she just cried like an old dam bursting out. Everyone thought she was crying because she was unbearably sick from the illness and injury.


    Lavrenti¡¯s employees were not so special that they worried about each other, and above all, it was because of Louise¡¯s kidnapping that all the nerves were focused there. Thankfully, no one visited her while Irene was lying ill.


    She was alone until the moment she struggled with her loneliness.


    By the time she got up from the injury, an ending was already approaching. Since it was embarrassing to stay in bed for a long time, she went out to the greenhouse to get some flowers.


    ¡°I love you, Ahibalt.¡±


    As she opened the door, she could hear Louise¡¯s voice. Instinctively, Irene could feel it.


    ¡®¡­It¡¯s the ending.¡¯


    She had overlooked the fact that Ahibalt¡¯s Love ending was set in the greenhouse. In addition, it was also because there was no way to clearly know what was going on outside because she had only been on the hospital bed.


    A glimmering sense of despair came over sooner than she thought.


    A familiar ending melody.


    And, the ending window floating heterogeneously.


    ¡­Despite that, the miracle of returning to reality did not happen. Irene opened her eyes again in her familiar, shabby bed and thought as she looked down at her hand, which had been shortened by an inch of her finger.


    ¡®Now, really¡­¡¯


    It was time to erase her emotions.


    As she thought so, Irene went through the rest of her lives like that.


    ¡®I wonder if it didn¡¯t work out well?¡¯


    As her breathing stopped and his lips parted away, Irene lifted her moist eyelids and gazed across from her eyes. He looked so angry that she could not believe he was the one who had just kissed her.


    ¡­The same expression as the day it rained.


    He had slightly narrowed his eyebrows and looked annoyed and sharp.


    ¡®At that time, I didn¡¯t know because there were a lot of things happening¡­¡¯


    It seemed like he was holding back something.


    Irene knew that she would be able to figure out that ¡®something¡¯ if she reached out her hand a little. However, she did not.


    First of all, she had no intention of going any closer to Ahibalt. Even now, the scars of that time still remain pungent inside her. She had no desire to dig into his innermost thoughts while reviving her memories of that time.


    And, second¡­


    ¡°Ung¡­¡±


    At that moment, in good timing, there was a movement from the bed. Rodion was starting to come to his senses little by little.


    Seeing that, she escaped from Ahibalt¡¯s shadow and ran to Rodion. Even though he was frowning because of the pain, as expected, she could see his eyes moving under his eyelids. Irene hurriedly wiped away the traces of her tears, and she opened her mouth in a muffled voice.


    ¡°Youngest Master.¡±


    There was a glimpse of joy in her voice.


    ¡°Ummm¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    Irene hurriedly took Rodion¡¯s hand since he needed her hand whenever he got up. Then, she could feel the fumbling strength in her loosely gripped hand.


    However, his hands seemed a little warm.


    Just as Irene was about to express her doubts about that fact, Rodion completely opened his eyes. With a face flushed red like a child suffering from a fever, he frowned slightly at the light as he struggled to open his eyes.


    And soon enough, he saw who was guarding his bed and smiled.


    ¡°Rea¡­¡±


    His face, which had a fever from the illness, looked completely sick though it also looked innocent. The young man, whose youthfulness had not yet completely disappeared, continued to speak slowly, as if in a confused dream.


    ¡°Somehow, I thought Rea would be next to me.¡±


    ¡°Because I wake you up every morning.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Rea also appeared in my dream.¡±


    Rea.


    Rodion, who called her sweetly like melted cotton candy, leaned his cheek against her clasped hands. He looked so stable that all her worries were overshadowed.


    But¡­


    ¡®His cheeks are hot to the touch.¡¯


    And, even at a glance, his body was full of heat. In the beginning, the doctor who first examined him had also diagnosed that Rodion was in a state of agitation. Nevertheless, with such calmness, something was definitely strange¡­


    The moment Irene opened her mouth in puzzlement.


    ¡°Rodion. Are you out of your mind?¡±


    Ahibalt opened his mouth.


    The next moment, the air in the room changed in an instant. The smile from Rodion, who had been smiling sweetly while holding Irene¡¯s hand just a moment ago, disappeared from his face. He flicked his clasped hand toward Irene.


    Alas, her body collapsed into a bed.


    Rodion, who raised his body and hugged her tightly as if to bind her, spat swear words at Ahibalt like a growling beast.


    ¡°What? Get the hell out.¡±


    The pitch of his voice was different.


    And, Irene knew Rodion well when he said this.


    ¡®¡­It¡¯s when Elios completely engulfed his reason.¡¯


    At that time, Rodion acted as though he had lost all his memories. It was as if he was left alone in this world. Irene could also feel his heart beating fast¡ªthump, thump¡ªfrom the side of his chest that was against her.


    Even though he looked stable, his pulse was excessively fast.


    ¡®Without a doubt¡­¡¯


    Rodion was on the verge of going berserk.


    __


    Again, thank you so much for always supporting the novels I translate, even if you don¡¯t buy me a coffee, I really do appreciate it a lot.

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    Anxiety swept over Irene¡¯s body.


    Ahibalt was by no means a person to look over to his younger brother, who had committed a mutiny because of compassion. Even now, he squinted his eyes as if doubting his ears at Rodion¡¯s words. Still, he did not rush forward because he did not know if something was wrong with Rodion.


    As he frowned at the unpleasant tone, Ahibalt opened his mouth.


    ¡°Irene. Do you think what I¡¯m thinking right now is right?¡±


    ¡°¡­Probably.¡±


    The only difference from usual was that he looked very stable and was very gentle against Irene¡­ No, rather than being gentle, it was more that he was acting cute.


    ¡®¡­Or, should I say he is obsessed?¡¯


    Rodion hugged her tightly as if he did not even want her to talk to Ahibalt.


    Thankfully, this was at least a green light. It meant that they still had a way to control him, who was now nothing more than a time bomb. Thinking that, Irene opened her mouth, patting his head slowly so that Rodion could calm down.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s as dangerous as I thought.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Ahibalt¡¯s eyes narrowed again before turning to normal, and he continued his words, ¡°If the problem is that Rodion is more agitated than necessary, I¡¯m willing to put him to sleep until he¡¯s calmed down¡­¡±


    His words were clouded over.


    It was because even though he wanted to, there was a reason he could not do that. The fact was that they did not yet know what drug was used on Rodion.


    ¡°I just used the medicine that Madam Edith gave me! If I had known it was poison, I¡¯d never have used it! I¡¯m telling the truth! Believe me¡­!¡±


    ¡°What kind of drug is that?¡±


    ¡°Madam Edith said that it was¡­ a love potion.¡±


    As she said that, she bit her lip as if embarrassed by the fact. It was in contrast to Ahibalt, who burst out a sharp smirk as soon as he heard those words.


    ¡­She loves that nutcase?


    What she said did not suit her so much that it made him chortle. Because of that, Ahibalt took Charlotte¡¯s words as a lie or that she was deceiving them. Still, the truth about the drug was still unknown.


    ¡®It must have been a trick from Lichpen to bring her here.¡¯


    The important thing was that it was not clear what drug Rodion suffered from, and they could not get a prescription for it. It was because even if he was not compatible with the drug, he may end up taking a drug that acts as a poison.


    And, in the midst of such instability, Rodion is now obsessed with Irene.


    Needless to say, Ahibalt was not very happy with the situation. Moreover, from the perspective of him, who saw how she was a while ago. However, Irene, who heard about Charlotte¡¯s story, patted Rodion on the head as she pondered before opening her mouth.


    ¡°First Master.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°What if I met Miss Eunice?¡±


    What came out of her mouth was unexpected.


    Tak.


    The door closed behind Ahibalt¡¯s back. While the ambiguity still lingered on his face, he quickly erased it.


    Irene probably does not know though it was only in front of her that he revealed what could be called his true expression. At other times, he always looked like the next head of Knox or the head of Lavrenti¡ªa well-cut expression, leisure, and a light smile.


    And, a slight sense of intimidation.


    ¡°Huu.¡±


    Concealing the familiar feelings again, Ahibalt took a slow breath. It was because he had recalled Irene¡¯s words a while ago.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to meet Charlotte Eunice? Why would you?¡±


    ¡°I was the last person who was with her. Perhaps, there might be a clue.¡±


    ¡°Still, Irene¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course not right now. At least, until the Youngest Master sleeps¡­ I¡¯ll leave once he¡¯s gone to bed. Go ahead, since the Youngest Master is wary of the Young Master.¡±


    As it is said, Rodion was not openly upset at Irene¡¯s pat though he did not hide his aggressive eyes toward Ahibalt. It was often said that furious dogs do not bite, but it was more concerning since Rodion looked like he was barking and biting.


    ¡°Are you really okay? The guards are outside so you can call them if anything happens¡­¡±


    ¡°No. The Youngest Master is sensitive to deceptions, so I¡¯ll stay here alone. Nothing¡¯s going to happen.¡±


    Even though she said it would be fine, Irene had a somewhat anxious expression painted on her face, or perhaps an impatient look. Still, just like a while ago, when she heard Rodion¡¯s story, she even had a brief hyperventilation¡­ So, how could Ahibalt not worry?


    His face darkened as he remembered Irene at that time.


    ¡®I just shut her mouth.¡¯


    It means that she knew to some extent what kind of condition Rodion was in. In addition, that meant that Irene had experienced it a few times.


    ¡®I think something similar like this has happened in the past.¡¯


    When was it¡­?


    Ahibalt, in a strange sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, stopped trying to ruminate through his memories. He would rather have asked the person concerned, though Irene did not answer anything that he was really curious about.


    Because his maid was more inclined to shut her mouth than to say no.


    ¡®¡­Even if I want to ask, she doesn¡¯t tell me anything at all.¡¯


    As he thought that, his eyebrows, which had been stretched out at best, were wrinkled again.


    When he kissed Irene to calm her breathing a little while ago, he had to work tirelessly to contain himself. If it had not been for that, he would surely have squeezed through the gap between her lips until those violet-colored eyes, which always had a contemplative appearance, were drenched in haze and slightly clouded.


    In fact, he had always wanted to do that.


    It was a lot more difficult than he thought to love someone who cared about so many people. More than that, he wanted to capture her, who had been busy keeping an eye on his younger brother, struggling and breathless in his grasp.


    He wanted her to place herself on top, who was always industrious, and give her a rest.


    He wanted to clasp her hands, which have calluses.


    Towards Irene, he had too many things he wanted to do.


    ¡®¡­But, she always looks at the other guy¡­¡¯


    He would rather not have to feel this unpleasant feeling if he could easily kill those bastards.


    Ahibalt, who recalled the scandal between Otis and Irene, made an impression. His unrequited love was not always smooth, but recently, it had been particularly difficult. Even though he kissed her impulsively and impetuously, Irene was the person who was dating his brother.


    Recalling the taunt that had provoked him when he met Otis during the day, he clenched and unfolded his left hand.


    ¡®Is it really time to stop doing this?¡¯


    As far as he was concerned, if he could kill and remove the obstacles, there was nothing to worry about. However, Ahibalt was quite fond of his younger brothers. In fact, it was more like caring for children rather than caring for his brothers, subordinates, or property.


    Anyways, to cherish was to cherish.


    ¡®There are so many things I wanted to ask Irene, but in the end, I couldn¡¯t ask any of them.¡¯


    From the story of the spy, to the story of traveling to Otis and Lowens, to the story of the scandal. On top of that, Rodion was also in this shape, so Ahibalts thoughts became complicated.


    But still, with an outward appearance, he turned the hallway and headed for the stairs.


    As he went down the stairs on the first floor, Amer, a servant of the mansion and member of Knox¡¯s organization, saw him and bowed slightly.


    ¡°First Master. I see that you¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Amer. Did you finish your conversation with Charlotte Eunice? I was going to listen.¡±


    ¡°Yes, though I haven¡¯t gained anything. It¡¯s not much different from what she told the First Master when you were there.¡±


    ¡°Then, it seems like there¡¯s nothing to see.¡±


    Charlotte trembled, revealing everything she knew after she had been captured, perhaps because she had a strange conviction that she would be killed after being caught¡ªThe story that she was given the love potion that Edith had given her, and a story that she did only what Veronica and Henrietta had told her to.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said everything, so please spare me. I¡¯ll never come here again¡­¡±


    It was true that she and Ahibalt were getting married, though she even confessed that she fell in love with Rodion.


    It was surprising that she did not make any excuses while trembling so much.


    If there was one thing she had overlooked, it was that Charlotte would be killed by Lichpen the moment she would be released from here. Because when they sent her, Lichpen would have already thought of abandoning her.


    Charlotte might still think that it would be a waste for them to throw her away, whom they had brought.


    ¡®They will be able to find a replacement, anyway.¡¯


    Besides, from their point of view, they could use her to cause a disturbance in Lavrenti, so it would not be a very low trade.


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know why Rodion drank it in the first place.¡±


    __


    Again, thank you so much for always supporting the novels I translate, even if you don¡¯t buy me a coffee, I really do appreciate it a lot.

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    Ahibalt questioned, and he continued.


    ¡°He was never raised to not keep in mind that the tea might be poisonous.¡±


    Maybe, it¡¯s because the First Master has some tolerance to poison.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes. I guess that¡¯s possible.¡±


    It was essential to develop some tolerance to poisons to some extent to grow up in Lavrenti though Rodion was almost impervious to them.


    Of course, he was also the creation of Edith.


    So, he would have been careless, and it must have been easy to poison his drink.


    In a sense, Charlotte had chosen her target well. Had she been aiming for Ahibalt, he certainly would not have been able to bring Edith a satisfactory sample. Nonetheless, the sudden uproar took much time. Ahibalt strode across the mansion, pondering about the pushed schedule in his mind.


    Amer, who was following him, opened his mouth.


    ¡°Well then, Master, may I leave?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and don¡¯t let Charlotte Eunice get hurt anymore.¡±


    At his command, Amer tilted his head.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she someone who¡¯ll die either way anyway? Is there any need to treat her kindly? The Master told me to squeeze everything I can out.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like there¡¯s much to find out for now. Besides, there¡¯s someone who¡¯ll visit her later.¡±


    ¡°Someone who would visit? Oh, the Second Master?¡±


    ¡°Otis? Has Otis returned from the arena already?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­? I saw the Second Master went to the room the First Master came out of earlier. Have you not met him?¡±


    Ahibalt¡¯s footsteps, which were ahead of Amer¡¯s question, stopped abruptly.


    ¡°¡­When?¡±


    ¡°When? It¡¯s been a while. The Second Master was going up around the time I left so it¡¯s probably just before the moon¡¯s eclipse, maybe.¡±


    ¡­Just before the moon¡¯s eclipse.


    The moon climbed to the ceiling behind him as he held Irene, who was panting heavily from her excessive breathing. Ahibalt stopped his steps and turned his head to look at the window beyond the hallway. The moon tilted to the west and the sky as black as paper flushed with ink.


    The ordinary suddenly seemed unfamiliar.


    It was a bad omen.


    Thud.


    The door closed, and the footsteps were completely gone. Irene waited for the heavy footsteps above the hallway to cross the stairs and start to fade, then she took a light breath.


    ¡®That was close.¡¯


    She was lying on her back on the bed. On top of her, Rodion held her and buried his face in the nape of her neck.


    As soon as Ahibalt left, he begged for the affection from the person he was holding. He wanted Irene¡¯s hand to stroke him, and he wanted to feel her cool body temperature against his hot body. Perhaps, it was Rodion¡¯s complete desire, which he had not shown before because he was wary of Ahibalt.


    Irene was the first to notice it before it came to the surface.


    Suddenly, she remembered what happened during Rodion¡¯s Love ending. He had reached a point where her simple hug could not calm him, though with the help of Louise, he managed to overcome it. Even then, Rodion had a high fever, and with a red, ripe face, he whispered to Louise, breathing in short breaths.


    ¡°Louise, my body is too hot.¡±


    As a reminder at this point, Love or Die was an adult-only game. That meant some episodes were designed to do such a thing.


    ¡®Rather than a few¡­ it¡¯s most of the time, though.¡¯


    When it is sad, it is sad and when it is good, it is good. The rule of this game was to make you cursorily ponder about going to bed once you play it. So, Rodion¡¯s berserk was also a factor in many cases. What was noteworthy here is that Rodion escaped the berserk state after spending the night with Louise.


    The reason was simple.


    He lacked affection, and by the time he lost his reason, he instinctively craved affection. And, there were more acts of intimacy that a full-blooded adult male could wish for from an adult woman than any age group could express.


    Yes, that was all.


    If there was a problem, it was that the scene from that time overlapped when Irene faced Rodion a while ago.


    As expected, as soon as Ahibalt left, Rodion began to seek her touch. Although he did not know exactly what he wanted, he began to crave Irene¡¯s touch.


    ¡®He won¡¯t get better easily in this state.¡¯


    The breath that touched the back of her neck was feverish.


    The quickest way to cool his excitement was to follow the original storyline. Because of that, Irene thought about whether she should bring Louise in the first place. It seemed that Louise was also starting to fall in love, so if she put the two in the same room as the original story unfolded, would it not develop naturally?


    However, the conversation they had last night was still on Irene¡¯s mind.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ Is this what love feels like?¡±


    ¡°I feel that way more when I think of Miss Irene than him!¡±


    ¡°Should we make a distinction? I really like Miss Irene, too.¡±


    Louise¡¯s love had only just begun. She does not have the courage or enough feelings to be convinced of what this feeling is yet.


    After that, she went on to say,


    ¡°More than anything else, I¡¯m afraid of such feelings.¡±


    ¡°I think the experience of being rejected is enough when you get fired.¡±


    After saying that, Louise laughed and started talking about how terrifying an old lady she had been with at her last job was and how much she had been scolded. How difficult it was for her, who likes to talk, because the arduous old lady wanted everything to be in silence.


    ¡°Even if it wasn¡¯t there, I didn¡¯t feel comfortable wherever I was. I don¡¯t think I would have liked it very much.¡±


    A colleague who does not do their job well does not look good. If the new employee does not do their job properly, the job would be passed on to someone else.


    Louise was looked upon wherever she went.


    ¡°¡­So, I¡¯m really happy now that I can talk to my heart¡¯s content. I don¡¯t want to spoil it with useless greed.¡±


    For that reason, Louise¡¯s affection for the Lavrenti mansion was special.


    Nevertheless, on the contrary, it became a red flag for her love. Of course, this was a story that was not much different from the other episodes so far.


    The problem was that the progress of the game was too fast for Louise¡¯s mind. If Rodion¡¯s incident had also happened later, Irene would not have been so upset. By the time Louise¡¯s heart began to ripen in the mid-to-late part at the most, the things that should have been done were going too early.


    ¡®¡­So, I can¡¯t bring Louise now.¡¯


    In such a situation, if she hastily tried to connect Louise and Rodion, she could have entered the Die ending route.


    Still, she also could not just leave Rodion alone.


    He was already in a state where it was difficult to distinguish between pure contact and sexual contact. Rodion, who was absorbed in inhaling Irene¡¯s scent by rubbing the tip of his nose against the nape of her white neck, turned his head and bit near her carotid artery.


    The tip of his heated tongue brushed her skin.


    As Irene groaned softly at the alien sensation, Rodion¡¯s hand grabbed her left arm and pressed it onto the bed as if not to let go. A sense of crisis of the same weight overcame Irene.


    ¡®His temperature is getting worse.¡¯


    Whether she left Rodion alone, and he would lose his reason and go on a rampage, or she had to go on with the original development.


    ¡®¡­I can¡¯t help it.¡¯


    ¡°Young Master.¡±


    At her familiar call, Rodion gazed up at her with his dark eyes, which had lost its reason, turned towards her.


    ¡®Should I be satisfied that he still has this level of reason?¡¯


    Thinking that, Irene let out a sigh of relief and she kissed Rodion.


    __


    Again, thank you so much for always supporting the novels I translate, even if you don¡¯t buy me a coffee, I really do appreciate it a lot.

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    As they kissed, Rodion looked perplexed. He even seemed a little surprised. However, lust overcame reason. He coveted Irene¡¯s breath as if castrated at the very thought of rejecting her.


    It was his first time, so it was obvious that he was clumsy. Still, there was no time for embarrassment over that fact. It was because it was only for a moment that he covered his inexperience with desperation and pushed it away.


    Rodion¡¯s hand, which was holding her hand, turned toward her head. He buried his hands deep in Irene¡¯s messy hair over her bed, wrapped the back of her head, and held it tightly to his side.


    As her chest rose and fell sharply at the exhilarating breath, Rodion slightly tilted his head at an angle to widen the gap. The next moment, their lips overlapped again as the cold air took her breath away. Was it because he was born to be a male protagonist, or was it hereditary¡­?


    As she thought it was unknown, a dry hand was placed over her. When Irene gazed up, she made eye contact with the black eyes that were already staring at her.


    Thankfully, his black eyes were not as blurry as before.


    It was thanks to the fact that the reason had returned as soon as the heat that had seized him dissipated to some extent. Regardless, even if he had regained his sanity, he seemed a little confused because of what had just happened. He still looked a little tired and annoyed.


    ¡°Rea¡­¡±


    Rodion struggled to call out her name.


    It sounded a little tired, mixed with a plead.


    His hand dug into the crevice of her hand and interlocked. Seeing that he had calmed down a little, Irene tried to call for Ahibalt.


    However, the next moment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡±


    Irene stopped at the words that came out of Rodion¡¯s mouth. His red, flushed face seemed to hold back tears. At the same time, his sharp cat-like eyes were slightly distorted, and tears were wilting from the corners of his eyes.


    It was not known whether it was because of physical suffering or other reasons. Nonetheless, it was clear that his current state was now unconscious, which was usually not revealed much.


    ¡°Stay with me¡­ Rea.¡±


    A slow, unsteady voice.


    Irene reached out and wrapped her hand around Rodion¡¯s cheek as her thumb brushed against his eyes. His reddish-brown eyelashes dripping with tears opened and fell like a mimosa in her hand.


    But, the pampering did not last long.


    It was because Rodion, who had been weeping while rubbing his cheek against her hand, soon passed out. This was a common occurrence when the momentary agitation before the berserk subsided. Since Irene had experienced it a few times, she was also quite familiar with it.


    Thud. As he hugged her, Rodion then laid his head on the bed.


    Irene glanced down at the arms around her waist as if he could not let go of her even when he lost her mind. Rarely was his arm bare. In addition, it was only natural as he took off his top to cool off the heat of the agitation.


    Though, why does it feel so foreign¡­?


    Irene found her answer without difficulty.


    ¡®Come to think of it, the Youngest Master always wore long sleeves¡­¡¯


    Rodion was always wearing long sleeves in the house regardless of the season. Because of this, Irene realized that it was the first time she had seen his bare arms. His white arms, pale from not seeing the sun, were all covered with scars. Although most were stab wounds, there were also significant scars that were not.


    ¡­It was a trace of Edith¡¯s experiment.


    ¡®Edith¡­¡¯


    It felt like she was suddenly dragged down to reality when she thought of that name. Irene quietly grazed the scars with her fingertips, which were contrary to Rodion¡¯s youthful face, before releasing her hand from the embrace and leaving the room.


    It was time to meet Charlotte.


    Charlotte said that the medicine that Edith gave her was a ¡®love potion.¡¯


    Of course, she could not fully believe that, but the moment she heard Charlotte¡¯s testimony, there was a story that crossed Irene¡¯s mind.


    This was her life¡¯s work.


    This was shortly after Irene became a chambermaid and the three Lavrenti brothers returned from Lichpen. At that time, the mansion was lively in many ways. The male protagonists who returned to Lichpen after the death of the former Lavrenti family immediately achieved a generational change of power.


    Ahibalt thinned all those who were loyal to his father.


    Not everyone picks up a guillotine during a generational change, though it was an inevitable choice because people from the former Lavrenti state were more followers of Veronica rather than Ahibalt, who would become the new head of the organization.


    The first thing Ahibalt did was to organize the servants and his subordinates before getting the three women of the present Lichpen out of the mansion.


    Therefore, Irene had a hard time organizing and moving their luggage. The problem was that Edith strictly prohibited other people from entering the annex that was used as a laboratory at the time.


    She even had an argument with Ahibalt on this matter.


    ¡°If my research materials are lost or damaged, who will be held responsible? I¡¯d rather incinerate all of them, but I would never allow people to enter the lab.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying you can move all of this by yourself?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll only move the necessary stuff. My projects aren¡¯t that great anyway, and most of them are in my head, so I just need to pick out what¡¯s absolutely necessary. I just need one person to help.¡±


    It was Irene that Edith picked out like that.


    ¡°That maid does her job well, and she gets along well with you guys, so wouldn¡¯t she be trustworthy if it was that maid?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s Irene, of course, she can be trusted. I believe she¡¯ll do a good job.¡±


    Ahibalt agreed with a smile. It was also because he thought that there was no one better than Irene. In addition, she was also one of the few remaining servants of the mansion at the time of the generation change.


    Nevertheless, this was a bit unusual. While Irene has lived in this game seven times, she never once went into her lab to help Edith organize her luggage. Cleaning was usually the housemaid¡¯s job, and Edith was always on the side of keeping outsiders out.


    ¡®¡­But, she¡¯s picking me on the spot.¡¯


    She must have been that trusted. Irene thought Edith might be pleased with this, and she cleared her lab.


    As all sorts of unknown liquids were scattered everywhere, hundreds of medicine vials were displayed in a decorative cabinet, and below them were plates of unknown purpose stuffed like butterflies stuck in pins.


    Even the experienced Irene was a bit frantic in this space.


    Her job here was to organize the research materials that were scattered around her according to the topic. Among those things were, of course, Elios, and there were also studies of various drugs as well. Since they aroused her interest, Irene did something she would never normally do.


    ¡­She stopped her hand as she was organizing and began to read through the research material.


    Edith¡¯s research material was shown in her seven lives, and she had never peeked at it, so Irene suddenly became curious about its contents.


    Flutter.


    A few sheets of paper fell into Irene¡¯s hand.


    The research materials were obviously encrypted, but somehow, she was able to decipher them. In retrospect, she wondered if it was the aftermath because the characters here, which she had not learned since being possessed in the game, were read like her mother tongue.


    The first thing she picked up was Edith¡¯s lab log.


    ¡®Experimental records for the preparation of invisible luminescent substances.¡¯


    It was because it was difficult to make the eye drops to visualize the invisible luminous material since the eyedrops are harmful to the human body.


    ¡®SQ7 complains of severe hallucinations. SJ5, which was added with a drug to relieve it, complained of nausea and dizziness though there were no hallucinations. Further research is needed on this¡­¡¯


    It was very intriguing to know that drugs unheard of outside were being studied in Edith¡¯s lab.


    Unconsciously, Irene read everything she had in her hand and then reached out for the study material. Of course, she thought it would be talking about another drug, but surprisingly, it had a different topic.


    However, it was not something to read as pleasantly as she was a while ago.


    Research record of the relationship between favorability and fate.


    Because it was about the truth of this world that no one but Irene should know.


    __


    Again, thank you so much for always supporting the novels I translate, even if you don¡¯t buy me a coffee, I really do appreciate it a lot.

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    The moment she saw the title on the front page, Irene¡¯s breath stopped.


    ¡­The relationship between favorability and fate.


    Was there a word that could explain the system of this game ¡ª that was, this worldview ¡ª as well as that? In addition, the system, like Irene, was something that was never known unless it was not a deviant object, no, it was only right if it was unknown.


    ¡®¡­Is Edith also a person who possessed into the game?¡¯


    Irene had such doubts for a while, but they soon disappeared. It was because if Edith were a person who possessed a game like her and knew the system of such a game, there would be no such research in the first place.


    ¡®If there were, it would have been about researching something more using that system.¡¯


    It would not be such a basic topic of the relationship between favorability and fate. So, if Edith knew the favorability system, this research record was too bare. In other words, it was like someone who did not know anything about the affinity system first noticed and wrote it.


    ¡®It¡¯s quite thick¡­¡¯


    It meant that this research had started long ago.


    ¡­When did she start doing this research? And, how did she find out about this system? At the thought, Irene¡¯s hand turned the page faster than expected.


    ¡®Maybe, here¡¯s my way back to reality¡­¡¯


    Her heart was pounding. Like someone who had completely forgotten that he had enjoyed reading the notes just a moment ago, Irene flipped the cover with trembling hands.


    Just then¡­


    ¡°I told you to clean up, I don¡¯t think I ever told you to read it?¡±


    ¡­A voice was heard from behind.


    Irene closed the cover in surprise and glanced back.


    ¡°Ma, Madam Edith¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m sorry for the bad timing. Is it interesting that you secretly read my research material?¡±


    Still looking a bit tired, Edith was walking in with her coffee mug. But, contrary to her cynical remarks, she did not seem too upset to witness the current offender spying on her own research. In fact, Edith herself was also a person who did not show much emotion in the first place.


    Irene put down what she was holding and hurriedly apologized.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know where to put this, so I looked it up. I didn¡¯t mean to read it secretly.¡±


    ¡°What is it? Give it to me. Oh, I don¡¯t want to get angry since it gives me nothing. You wouldn¡¯t have been able to read it because it¡¯s encrypted anyway. Do you know how to read?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±


    ¡°I can see why Henrietta didn¡¯t take you. Well, even if she does, it doesn¡¯t seem like you were going to go.¡±


    Edith spoke, sipping her coffee lightly.


    Of course, Irene knew the reason. It was because Henrietta did not like the servant who could get a glimpse of her story.


    So, all the people she kept close to were illiterate.


    As she handed over the papers she was holding, Edith said, ¡°Aha.¡± Then, she gave a light affirmation before throwing the data to the place where the research data related to Elios were piled up.


    ¡°It¡¯s this way. It must be questionable¡­ a favorability study, isn¡¯t it? I believe in fate.¡±


    The usual Irene would not have answered her, but Irene, at that time, was full of doubts as questions that pounded hard on her chest were overflowing. She opened her mouth to the thought that Edith might have figured out how to get out of this terrible game.


    ¡°Me, too¡­ So am I.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡±


    Edith, who was opening the cupboard, turned around in delight. Beyond her glasses, her black eyes twinkled.


    ¡°Then, have you ever felt a fateful attraction?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ I don¡¯t.¡±


    Irene¡¯s answer repelled the twinkling light in Edith¡¯s eyes though she still looked excited. She was pouring out her words hard like a winding music box.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity, but I¡¯m glad I met someone who thought the same anyway. When I said this, everyone looked at me with strange eyes. To say that it¡¯s strange for a researcher to predict fate. But, fate is real. And, I¡¯m a researcher who studies real things¡­ What am I supposed to do?¡±


    Was it because there were a lot of things that were usually accumulated, or was it the habit of those who were immersed in one topic? Edith spoke feverishly without a retort.


    ¡°I wish I had someone I could pull my research out with and discuss it with, although unfortunately, I don¡¯t have anyone in my field to do that! Still, obviously, my research is saying that fate is real, and it¡¯s also not one-sided¡­ Really, I can¡¯t sleep when I think about it.¡±


    Irene could not hide her surprise when she heard the story. Edith was really close to the essence.


    ¡®The game has six endings.¡¯


    It was true that there was no single branch of fate.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it astonishing that there¡¯s a certain level of favorability that determines fate? I was so surprised to find this.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s amazing.¡±


    When Irene responded dryly, Edith was excited and added her words. The story of how she discovered that the amount and direction of favorability determine fate, and the story of where she wondered where the end of fate would be.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to figure it out.¡±


    Edith¡¯s expression, as she said, was exactly the same as the nickname of a mad researcher. However, as she continued to speak, Irene felt her interest waning. In the first place, Edith was not really a possessor, and although she had access to the system, she could not figure out how to break it.


    Even more so, how she would return to reality.


    ¡®¡­Maybe, it¡¯s always been the case in the previous lives.¡¯


    Edith¡¯s research came to an end without producing any significant results.


    Irene would have been enthusiastic if she had had anything new, even a little, though what Edith said was something anyone who knew that this world was a game would know.


    So, she quickly turned her attention to Edith¡¯s studies. She thought of course that it was not a very useless time since she was able to use the information she had read at that time to utilize the luminous material recently.


    ¡°Charlotte Eunice said that she was using a love potion. That crazy researcher couldn¡¯t have created something like that.¡±


    The moment she heard Ahibalt¡¯s words, the memory of that time flashed through her mind with an intuition that this might not be just a variable but, perhaps, a way to really find a way out of this game.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t really want to see Charlotte again, though¡­¡¯


    Thud, thud.


    Irene¡¯s steps echoed through the cold corridors of the dungeon. Since the soles of her shoes were worn out, they were not really good at hiding the sound of footsteps.


    There was a rattling sound of metal from the inside of the prison.


    ¡°Pl-please, let me go! I¡¯ve told you everything. Heuk, heueuk¡­!¡±


    As her steps drew closer, the voice seemed unable to hide the growing fear and finally began to cry and pant. At the same time, the shrill voice and the bloody smell grew thicker.


    Her steps stopped in front of a grate.


    Inside the prison, a face drenched in tears recognized the person who was in front of her, her expression tinged with surprise.


    ¡°You, the maid¡­¡±


    ¡°My name is Irene.¡±


    ¡°Whatever it is, why are you here¡­ Huu, are you trying to free me?¡±


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    ¡®She dreams big, too.¡¯


    Taking the key from her pocket, Irene opened the grate. As she entered, Charlotte¡¯s face grew even brighter as she continued her words.


    ¡°I-I told you everything I really know. They also said that Young Master Rodion is also safe. Can I go back now, huh?¡±


    ¡°Well, you won¡¯t be able to get out until we find out what you gave to the Youngest Master.¡±


    Irene answered, sitting in the chair opposite her.


    When she heard the words of infidelity, Charlotte cried, ¡°No way! I told you everything! Are you really going to kill me? I hate this, I hate this¡ª! I didn¡¯t mean it in a bad way! I don¡¯t want any more torture¡­!¡±


    ¡°Calm down. I¡¯m not trying to torture you.¡±


    Irene¡¯s calm voice broke the commotion.


    ¡°I¡¯m just here to talk. I¡¯m trying to help you. If things go well, you may be freed soon.¡±


    ¡°Re, really¡­?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡®¡­Of course, that is not to say that you can live.¡¯


    __


    Again, thank you so much for always supporting the novels I translate, even if you don¡¯t buy me a coffee, I really do appreciate it a lot.

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    Unfortunately, Charlotte was inherently short-lived.


    If there was anything to be blamed for, it was that this game was not rated for viewing by teenagers in terms of the level of violence. Was it not natural that the end of the villain who tormented the female protagonist was death?


    Charlotte died in a variety of ways. Sometimes, she dies at the hands of the protagonist, sometimes in an accident, and sometimes by Lichpen.


    ¡­A character that was often used and thrown away.


    In the first place, the characters without power in this mansion were destined to be consumed by getting caught up in this. So, on the same principle, it was only natural.


    ¡®It¡¯s normal for me, too.¡¯


    The lingering taste inside Irene¡¯s mouth was bitter, though she did not have time to immerse herself in the thought. It was because Charlotte, who wanted to get out of here quickly, rushed the story with her impatience.


    ¡°What, what are you talking about? I can tell you everything!¡±


    ¡°The story about the love potion.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe that either? I¡¯m only telling the truth! I¡¯m sure Madam Edith¡¯s¡ª¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve only said that it was a love potion, I know. However, was that all there was to explain?¡±


    Irene¡¯s words cut off Charlotte.


    Ahibalt sneered at her from the part where she had explained to him that it was a ¡®love potion.¡¯ He thought Edith must have lied. After all, it would not have been too difficult for Edith to deceive a foolish noble girl.


    However, Irene had a different idea.


    ¡®¡­Edith was doing research on the relationship between favorability and fate.¡¯


    Only a handful of people know about it, but if you know it, it was not that difficult to relate this sudden ¡®love potion¡¯ to the study. There was also speculation that Edith may have tried to use the ¡®love potion¡¯ to create favorable feelings and furthermore, to carve out fate.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know more, I don¡¯t! I¡¯ve told you everything I know! Madam Edith said she needs a sample of the person you¡¯re in love with. If I feed it to someone I like, they¡¯re sure to like me¡­¡±


    ¡°Is the explanation really all that?¡±


    ¡°There really wasn¡¯t a single word of poison!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking that kind of question, so please get a hold of yourself and answer honestly. Didn¡¯t she tell you in great detail how the drug works? Not a word?¡±


    As Irene asked the questions repeatedly, Charlotte had a slightly confused look on her face as if it was the first time someone had asked so seriously about the ¡®love potion¡¯ she was talking about.


    ¡°That, I don¡¯t know¡­ that I¡¯m the best sample, and the effect is different for each person¡­ Ah!¡±


    Confused and weeping, Charlotte raised her upper body as though she had suddenly remembered something.


    ¡°I remembered.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t remember the details, although she said it was a drug that would make people misunderstand their feelings.¡±


    ¡­A drug that disturbs nerves and creates the illusion of affection for someone. Charlotte, who explained so, was full of confidence like she had never been before. That fact reassured Irene as well. It was not really poison that she got into Rodion¡¯s tea. It was really a love potion.


    ¡®I¡¯ll have to find out more about why Rodion had such an effect.¡¯


    What was clear was that the conversation she had just had with Charlotte had convinced Irene of Edith¡¯s purpose. It was because Charlotte¡¯s testimony perfectly penetrated her conjecture.


    ¡®Now, I know what Edith is trying to do.¡¯


    Irene was convinced that Edith was going to change this damn fate. Under that proposition, her heart raced.


    ¡®¡­Maybe, I can get out of this game.¡¯


    To change fate, the game system.


    She never thought it would be possible. In addition, she presumably would not have dared to dream if she had noticed Edith¡¯s plans like this any other time. Because no matter what happened, the game worked the same.


    However¡­


    ¡®The game has already changed a lot.¡¯


    Progress has changed, and variables are taking over.


    Up until now, Irene had only been thinking about getting the variables back to normal, but what if these variables were the beacon that opened the way for her to return home? If only ruining the game and twisting fate were the only way to end this tedious regression.


    Then¡­


    ¡®¡­What will happen to the remaining characters here?¡¯


    Her thoughts gradually slowed down. Irene¡¯s heart, which was beating rapidly with ecstasy, also stopped. Irene¡¯s gaze turned to the broken Charlotte. Then, the path where she had come in.


    The faces of those who would be left were all painted over in the air.


    Irene thought she would be happy if she could just get out of this game completely. Apparently, it seemed that she had spent too much time in the game.


    ¡®Still, I¡¯ve already decided the first thing to do.¡¯


    Meeting Edith.


    It was never too late to figure out how far she knew, what she could do, and then think about what she was going to do. As Irene thought for a moment, she got up as if to leave the dungeon. At that, Charlotte called her urgently.


    ¡°You, you!¡±


    Irene, who was caught in the foot, looked back at her with a slight frown.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ do you believe me?¡±


    ¡°Of course. You¡¯re scared and reticent. Most of all, you aren¡¯t a resonant person, so you¡¯re obsequious.¡±


    It would not be easy to find someone who was as honest as those who grovel in the face of hardship. Charlotte wept as Irene¡¯s sword-like words were quite painful. Nonetheless, she still did not stop protesting to save her life.


    ¡°No matter how much you swear, I have a good reason!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no tomb without excuses*.¡±


    [ T/N: It¡¯s an idiom which means, ¡°Even a person who makes big mistakes has his/her own excuses or reasons. ]


    ¡°No, listen to me until the end. I didn¡¯t say this because I thought I¡¯d be tortured even more though there were things I couldn¡¯t say.¡±


    Restless, she finally finished her words.


    ¡°Young, Young Master Rodion knew I put something in the tea.¡±


    Irene¡¯s steps strode across the hallway.


    Upon leaving the basement, the stone steps quickly turned into wooden floors. It seemed as though the sullen subterranean chill had stuck to her shoulders as well, and Irene lightly brushed her shoulders. However, as if facing her gaze in the air and a wretched feeling, her cold expression remained the same.


    In her head, Charlotte¡¯s words were constantly being played back.


    ¡°Young Master Rodion was away for a while. At that time, I took the drug, but I was conflicted until just before that. Because of that, I missed the time to completely hide the potion. As soon as I poured the drug, Young Master Rodion returned. I was surprised that I missed the cap of the bottle.¡±


    Charlotte protested that the sound was clearly ringing in the greenhouse because of the fallen bottle cap.


    ¡°If I think about it now, I¡¯m sure Young Master Rodion must have seen it, too. Still, he didn¡¯t say anything, so I was relieved to think that he might not have seen it. But¡­¡±


    ¡°But?¡±


    Although Irene immediately asked back, Charlotte still looked hesitant and reluctant. The reason soon became apparent.


    ¡°I still don¡¯t know if I¡¯ve seen it wrong or not. But, when Young Master Rodion fell down¡­ I think I saw him smile.¡±


    ¡°¡­I beg your pardon?¡±


    I, I heard him calling you. Rea, Rea¡­ It¡¯s because I heard him calling you Rea before.¡±


    ¡°Did Madam Henrietta tell you that?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Madam Henrietta cares about me!¡±


    Charlotte uttered, almost wailing.


    ¡°Anyway, I know she was brought in by Madam Henrietta to be used. Even so, if I go back alive, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll write to you. Irene, you¡¯re trusted by the men here. If you speak well, I might be freed. Please¡­ I want to go back¡­¡±


    It was only then that Irene realized why Charlotte had grabbed her and continued this wretched story. She hoped that she might be able to relieve herself of her own responsibilities for Rodion¡¯s issue as much as she could, if a person as trusted as Irene was, believed in her.


    Irene was a little fed up with her blatant and obtuse thoughts.


    ¡°If you live while being taken advantage of by others, don¡¯t you think that there will be another day like today someday again? You¡¯re going to beg someone else for your life then.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m doing this, so I won¡¯t get hurt like that again! Me, I want to be like Madam Henrietta¡ª! What do you know¡­¡±


    Charlotte could not finish her words and burst into tears. Even though she was screaming at her in depravity, it was because she realized how far her own wish had become from reality as she continued to speak. At the same time, despair flashed and filled her eyes.


    Irene was able to read her feelings like passages in an open book. She had such a pathetic and sad heart that anyone could not help but look at her with a sympathetic gaze.


    Nevertheless, Irene¡¯s face did not even move.


    It was because her sympathy was not cheap enough to be used in such a place.


    __


    Again, thank you so much for always supporting the novels I translate, even if you don¡¯t buy me a coffee, I really do appreciate it a lot.

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    Even though Charlotte wept sadly as if wishing for sympathy, unfortunately, Irene¡¯s tears were on the dry side. To sympathize with her and her plight, even though Charlotte was the woman who had killed Louise, who was her friend, three times.


    ¡­There would never be a joke like that.


    Irene turned her steps and opened her mouth coldly.


    ¡°If that¡¯s all you have to say, then I¡¯ll go.¡±


    Seeing her about to leave, Charlotte hurriedly stopped crying and shouted.


    ¡°Wh-where are you going to leave me?¡±


    ¡°I should talk to the Young Masters.¡±


    ¡°You want to¡­ release me?¡±


    Seeing Charlotte clinging to her even in these circumstances, derision flashed through Irene¡¯s face and her mouth parted, ¡°Is it impossible for you to understand the situation, or are you just a positive person¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Irene then turned her steps and approached her again. She could see Charlotte shivering her shoulder involuntarily when she saw someone approaching. Perhaps, it was because she rekindled the fear of torture but Irene did not care.


    She grabbed Charlotte¡¯s shoulders, already tattered with injuries. Since she turned her back on the fire, her shadow draped over Charlotte.


    Across from her, Irene opened her mouth as their gazes fixed on each other.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you because you¡¯re going to die soon anyway. Lichpen and Lavrenti¡¯s feud is deeper than you think. There¡¯s no reason to keep you, Lichpen¡¯s nemesis, alive¡ªneither from this side nor that side.¡±


    ¡°Ha, but I¡¯m Madam Henrietta¡¯s¡ª¡±


    ¡°Abandoned pawn.¡±


    Irene interrupted her and spoke.


    ¡°You may not know it, but the people of Knox take abandoning their subordinates for granted. Do you actually know that you were abandoned by Madam Henrietta?¡±


    Tears welled up again in Charlotte¡¯s big eyes.


    ¡°Ah, no. I¡­ If I just go back¡­¡±


    ¡°When you go back, you¡¯ll be dead. No one would welcome the trash that was thrown out when they came back. You¡¯d have a bullet hole in your head right now. Maybe, that¡¯s better. You¡¯d be happier for that than falling into Madam Edith or Lady Veronica¡¯s hands.¡±


    ¡°Hue, huueek! No, no¡­ Huuk¡ªheuk.¡±


    As Irene¡¯s words continued, Charlotte shook her head vigorously. In her head, she thought about the moment when Edith talked about the experiment with her. In addition, the clear scenery of Lichpen, which was usually vicious, overlapped with its miserable appearance.


    That was also what Irene was aiming for.


    ¡°Even if Madam Henrietta abandoned me¡­ heuk, Lady Veronica also wanted to keep me by my side. I¡ª!¡±


    ¡°Oh, Lady Veronica?¡±


    At those words, Irene smiled coldly, and she slowly lifted her hand away from sobbing Charlotte and raised up her upper body.


    ¡°You must know that Lady Veronica planted a spy in this mansion. Sooner or later, we¡¯ll find and execute him. And, if that happens, who will Lady Veronica suspect first?¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s eyes began to tremble heavily as tears fell. It was like Irene said. If the spy, planted by Veronica, was discovered shortly after she was captured in Lavrenti, she was the only person she could guess as the source.


    ¡°You are destined to die and be abandoned by everyone, Charlotte Eunice.¡±


    ¡°No. Th-that¡¯s ridiculous¡­ no¡ªAahh!¡±


    As she could not deny the reality, Charlotte eventually let out a scream. At the same time, Irene left the prison with her scream behind. Looking back on the stairs, it seemed that she could still hear her voice howling.


    Of course, Irene had no reason to care about her.


    Tak, tak.


    Irene¡¯s indoor shoes echoed on the stairs unusually loud. Considering that she normally walked without making any sound of footsteps, it felt even more new.


    She was walking hastily. And, the destination was Ahibalt¡¯s office.


    Of course, it was already late at night for her to go to the office to meet her master. Still, she needed to move busily for the moment in order to succeed in what she was planning now. As long as she was sure that what Edith had fed Rodion was not poison, all she had to do was simple.


    First, she had to help him cool off by his side until Rodion returned to normal.


    ¡®Other people don¡¯t know how to cool Rodion¡¯s agitation.¡¯


    Above all, Rodion was in a state that did not allow access to anyone except for her. Although the exact reason was not known, it was clear from the fact that he had set the boundary strictly that he did not even recognize Ahibalt.


    Therefore, it was natural for Irene to put him to sleep until he returned to normal.


    ¡®I¡¯ll have to ask him later why he drank the tea, knowing that it was poisoned.¡¯


    Rather, there was something more important than that right now.


    ¡­Meeting Edith.


    In addition, conversing about the favorability system that she was researching. However, the challenge given to Irene was that this simple task was more difficult than expected.


    ¡®If it were Veronica or Henrietta, it wouldn¡¯t have been this difficult.¡¯


    Edith was more important as a researcher at Knox than as Rodion¡¯s mother.


    All of her research works played a significant role in supporting Knox¡¯s stomach, so it was only natural that Knox was paying great attention to keeping her skills out. As a result, Edith naturally led a life with extremely limited contact with the outside world. That was the condition for her to receive support from Knox for all her studies.


    ¡®¡­And now, Lichpen manages all of Edith¡¯s external contracts because of the division in power within Knox.¡¯


    In other words, in Lavrenti, you could not contact her.


    Edith herself had been ignoring Veronica and Henrietta in Lichpen, and she did not even let anyone in or come close to her lab. It was impossible for Irene to plant a spy and deliver a note or even to meet outside.


    Nevertheless, that did not mean there was no way.


    The moment she had a purpose for meeting Edith, Irene could recall in her head the blueprints of the way of meeting her. It was impossible for her to secretly deliver notes, and she could not even drag Edith out.


    ¡®I can try to meet her in person.¡¯


    If she just gets rid of the disturbances lurking in Lichpen outside and goes to meet her in person, it would be resolved. It just so happens that in Lavrenti, which was just like her courtyard, had suitable materials like Veronica¡¯s spy and Charlotte.


    It would not be too difficult if she could carry out what she had planned.


    Thinking so, Irene hurried to the top floor of the mansion where Ahibalt¡¯s office was located ¡ª about Rodion, and she also needed to discuss Edith. As if to represent her heart, her hurried steps, close to jumping, seemed unlikely to slow down until she reached the office.


    ¡­If only there had not been a big commotion the moment she passed the hallway.


    Thud¡ª!


    Her footsteps were seized by a loud commotion as if furniture and household items were being torn down and rolled around.


    ¡°Otis¡­!¡±


    Then, a cry was heard.


    Irene¡¯s steps stopped. It was because she had noticed, like a thunderstorm, the owner of the voice, who had just shouted Otis.


    ¡°¡­Ahibalt?¡±


    It was a realization in her subconscious that preceded her awareness. Ahibalt, who was usually excellent at maintaining his composure, had only ever raised his voice in anger like that once during her time in the game¡­


    ¡°Why were you there?!¡±


    ¡­When she threw her body to save Louise.


    It seems that his voice was deeply engraved as much as the deep scar.


    Irene, who unwittingly uttered Ahibalt¡¯s name aloud, turned around and turned towards the direction of the commotion. She would never get lost. It was because Otis¡¯s bedroom was the only room along the way.


    Anxiety ran down her spine.


    She immediately grabbed the doorknob without knocking.


    ¡°Excuse me!¡±


    Irene, who spat her words out with urgent breath as if trying to catch dripping water, slammed the door open.


    And, what she faced was¡­


    ¡°¡­Irene.¡±


    ¡°Irene?¡±


    It was Ahibalt holding Otis¡¯ collar, who seemed to have been beaten by him.


    __


    Again, thank you so much for always supporting the novels I translate, even if you don¡¯t buy me a coffee, I really do appreciate it a lot.

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    Otis¡¯ cheeks were red and swollen, and his lips were bursting and stained red with blood. In addition, how hard he was being grabbed by the collar and the button on his shirt that was being held was even ripped off.


    ¡°Young¡­ Masters?¡±


    Irene unconsciously doubted her own eyes.


    ¡­Ahibalt and Otis were having a fistfight?


    Irene, who was quite surprised by the situation she had never seen once in her seven lives, asked a question she would not have normally asked.


    ¡°What is this¡­ What is going on here?¡±


    ¡°¡­Nothing. There¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±


    Ahibalt, who tried to regain his composure, let go of Otis¡¯ collar. Even though there was not that much of a difference in their physique, Otis staggered back a couple of steps back and frowned as he wiped his chapped lips.


    ¡°What do you mean, nothing? You hit your brother and that¡¯s nothing, brother?¡±


    ¡°Shut your mouth, Otis.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you lucky I don¡¯t have a gun right now? Or, maybe you¡¯re lucky that you were born a little earlier than me. If even one of those weren¡¯t enough, it would¡¯ve been brother who would be like this.¡±


    ¡°It seems that I¡¯ve treated you too lightly. There¡¯s a limit to seeing you as a younger brother. Or, was it not enough to give you that much discipline in Lichpen?¡±


    Haha!


    Otis¡¯ sharp laughter suddenly broke the tension between the two.


    ¡°Discipline? Don¡¯t you think that I accepted the job because I didn¡¯t like the disturbance? Between brothers who have never lived so close together, what do you mean, ¡®brother¡¯? From the beginning, I don¡¯t know if brother is even capable of disciplining¡ª¡±


    Thud!


    The next moment, his sewn shirt crumpled again in Ahibalt¡¯s grasp. The eyes, stained with anger, pierced Otis.


    However, it did not go as far as it was a while ago. It was because Irene, who had been watching the two of them with confused eyes, ran inside as soon as Ahibalt grabbed Otis by the collar again.


    ¡°No, Young Master!¡±


    As she hurriedly stood in the way of Otis and grabbed Ahibalt¡¯s arm as if she was hanging onto it.


    ¡°Calm down. Please.¡±


    ¡°¡­Irene.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Rodion is still not fully conscious. If the two of you are like this, it¡¯d be what the others want. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but¡­ Please remember, there¡¯s still a lot of work to be done.¡±


    Internal divisions should never be allowed at such a critical time.


    At any other time, she would not have been so presumptuous though Irene was so surprised by the situation that she did not even have time to think about it, and she continued.


    ¡°Come on, make up.¡±


    The anger disappeared from Ahibalt¡¯s face at her dissuasion, and sadness filled the void instead. The blatant change was heartbreaking for her.


    Thud.


    His hand that was holding Otis¡¯ shirt fell into the air. The empty eyes turned to Irene.


    ¡°Irene, I¡­¡±


    Ahibalt licked his lips several times as if he wanted to say something, but he could not finish his words. As he mumbled, Irene hurriedly turned to Otis, who could not hide his angry smile.


    ¡°Second Master, you were too harsh, too.¡±


    ¡°So, are you asking me to apologize?¡±


    The smile disappeared from Otis¡¯ face as he asked that question. Because of the added bloodstains and wounds, his sharp expression looked even more eerie though Irene didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°If there¡¯s a misunderstanding, it¡¯s right to correct it and apologize for what was excessive.¡±


    ¡°Well. Of course, I¡¯m willing to accept it if brother apologizes.¡±


    Saying so, his arms wrapped around Irene¡¯s waist. Embracing her from behind, Otis rested his nose against her shoulder.


    While Irene took a step backwards from the soft bondage, Ahibalt¡¯s brow furrowed in her bluntness. However, she did not see the scene because the moment when she reflexively turned her head to Otis, she was quickly distracted by him, who leaned against her and took a slightly painful breath.


    No matter what happened, it was Otis who got hit.


    ¡°Second Master. Are you all right? I need to call the doctor.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. The pain will go away, and it¡¯s not going to leave any sediments anyway. Still, I can¡¯t deny that there was almost a crack between brother and me if it weren¡¯t for you, Irene.


    ¡°Why did you fight like this?¡±


    Irene asked, frowning as she felt her head hurting a little.


    ¡®I already have enough headaches with Rodion and Charlotte.¡¯


    In the midst of this, would she ever have thought that the two of them would be having a fistfight¡­?


    In any episode, Ahibalt and Otis showed off a very good friendship. Therefore, it was natural that both of them cared for their brothers quite a bit. Of course, the reasons were different. The former was a sense of duty and affection stemming from the position of being the first and next generation head of the organization, and the latter was a lack of family love.


    In particular, Otis had such a tendency. He looked down upon his parents for expecting affection and for trusting in love, but at the same time, he craved just as much affection. He treated only his half-brothers, who lived together in Lichpen, as people within the boundary.


    Consequently, Irene did not mind if Otis, who returned from Lichpen, did not treat her the way he did before ¡ª the fact that Irene felt loneliness again after a long time after they had left, and that she was eagerly awaiting their return as she threw the calendar with a cross mark into the fireplace.


    Nevertheless, this was such a crazy situation.


    Moreover, the two kept their mouths shut side by side as if they had made a promise even though they were being asked questions.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really not a big deal, though it¡¯s a chance to see how unscrupulous my dear older brother is.¡±


    Otis, who replied in a gentle tone, smiled softly as he continued.


    ¡°You¡¯re amazing, brother. Who knew that you¡¯ve pretended to be such a perfect and noble gentleman on the outside and yet had hidden such insidious intentions inside?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re in front of Irene, so stop it.¡±


    ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t it brother who cares about Irene so much? Isn¡¯t it time to let her know, too? You¡¯re the one who¡ª¡±


    Puk!


    Before he could finish speaking, Otis staggered back a couple of steps.


    ¡°Young Master, please!¡±


    Irene hurriedly grabbed Ahibalt¡¯s arm again. Though because he was so tall, it looked like she was just hanging on him.


    ¡°Please, calm down.¡±


    His eyes, which were filled with madness and anger, then turned to her. Irene could see inside Ahibalt¡¯s blue eyes being distorted as if the depth of water.


    ¡°Why are you¡­¡±


    ¡®¡­Why only to the other people.¡¯


    He mumbled the last words he wanted to say.


    Unfortunately, Irene did not have time to ask about it because Ahibalt quickly regained his composure as though he had never become so angry before. After wiping away his face once to regain his composure, he straightened out his messy clothes and turned his body.


    ¡°¡­He already looks quite rough. If there¡¯s any more, one of his limbs is likely to be broken, so I think I should leave first.¡±


    And so, Ahibalt left without waiting for an answer.


    The moment the door closed with a light sound, Irene realized something she had not noticed earlier. From the moment she first met him until now¡­ the fact that it was the first time she had talked to him that Ahibalt did not make any eye contact with her.


    At that moment, she was seized by a strange impulse that she did not know herself. It was the impulse to chase after Ahibalt, who left, and to catch him right away.


    Staring at the door that seemed to have the remnants of the person who left without realizing it, her steps moved. Nonetheless, she did not move any further. It was because there was a hand holding her from behind.


    ¡°Irene.¡±


    When she turned her head, she could see Otis with a pitiful face.


    ¡°Are you going to brother?¡±


    In a way that was far from the neat appearance he had always been aiming for. Unlike usual, where he kept his hair neatly combed, his hair was messy, and his lips and eyes, which were redder than usual due to the fight, looked as tempting as it was pathetic.


    Is this how you feel when you face a wounded beast?


    With the way the man curved his lips, he looked like the very personification of midnight¡¯s immorality.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡±


    __


    Again, thank you so much for always supporting the novels I translate, even if you don¡¯t buy me a coffee, I really do appreciate it a lot.

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    Irene¡¯s hand overlapped with a slightly cooler body temperature. Otis, who held her hand, rested his forehead on the back of her weak hand. Perhaps it was the aftermath of the violence a while ago, his forehead was hot, unlike his cool hands.


    ¡°Irene.¡±


    The man who was shriveled on the back of her hand whispered as if pleading.


    ¡°Can you stay with me tonight?¡±


    I really need you today¡­ So, please.


    The whispering voice was familiar. Irene¡¯s mind remembered the experience she had been putting off again¡­ It was Otis¡¯ Die ending, which she experienced in her fourth life. At that time, she held Otis¡¯s hand even though she knew the ending. It was because she could not endure the loneliness that she grieved.


    But now, things are different.


    There was no given ending other than Rodion, and it was a situation in which fate could be twisted if left unattended like this.


    Irene frowned as she gazed at the hand holding hers.


    ¡®I¡­¡¯


    What am I supposed to do here?


    Ahibalt suddenly looked back.


    The deserted corridors of the mansion after midnight were dark and caliginous ¡ª a path paved with a chilly abyss without tranquility. At the subconscious behavior, Ahibalt questioned.


    Why is he looking back on that path?


    ¡®What am I looking for¡­¡¯


    A wrinkle crept across Ahibalt¡¯s brows as he thought of those he had left behind. He gazed down at his palm, a dry palm that he usually grasped when anxious. It was still clear that the heat of anger that had burst out a while ago still lingered.


    Hearing that Otis had returned, he did not expect such an ending when he set foot in the room to find him. If he had been beaten, would he have thought it was his fault?


    It was a reasonable expectation.


    Ahibalt¡¯s visit to Otis was to explain his kiss with Irene.


    He knew that Otis and Irene were dating. So, it was an undeniable situation to worry that if Otis had seen the scene, he would misunderstand that Ahibalt had coveted his brother¡¯s lover. However, when he found Otis¡¯ room, what was thrown at him was a truth he had never expected.


    ¡°You know what, brother? Irene and I aren¡¯t actually in a relationship.¡±


    ¡°¡­What? Then, why is Irene in your room¡ª¡±


    ¡°Because she asked me for help so I was in charge of creating a plausible scandal. The rumours between her and me are only superficial false rumours, and she and I have nothing to do with each other. So, there¡¯s no need for brother to apologize.¡±


    Even if brother kissed Irene while misunderstanding the relationship between me and her.


    The added remark was sharp.


    Even though Otis was behaving as usual, Ahibalt could feel the obvious anger in him so he hastily explained it.


    ¡°Otis, there¡¯s something you misunderstand. At that time, Irene had difficulty breathing due to hyperventilation, and I kissed her to calm her down¡ª¡±


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    Otis raised his hand slightly and cut his words.


    ¡°Of course, I think brother must have had a good reason because you never do things without reason. I understand. I understand everything¡­¡±


    As if not knowing what to say, Otis shook his head and grimaced before he asked back as if not knowing what to say.


    ¡°So, does that mean brother¡¯s crime was going to go away?¡±


    ¡°¡­Otis.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re trying to make excuses after you¡¯ve done it. I was kind enough to tell you the truth about our relationship. Didn¡¯t I also say that you don¡¯t have to apologize?¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s no need to apologize as you said, then there¡¯s no reason for you to show such displeasure. Is it wrong to talk to clear up a misunderstanding?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that, but isn¡¯t that an excuse? An excuse for kissing your brother¡¯s lover? Is what I said wrong?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that it was unavoidable?¡±


    ¡°So, was there really not a single grain of selfishness in it?¡±


    When Ahibalt was speechless for a moment, Otis smirked snappily.


    ¡°You can¡¯t say no. That¡¯s the reason why brother¡¯s so impatient because he couldn¡¯t make excuses since he knew that he had done something very wrong. Whatever the truth is, you kissed your brother¡¯s lover.¡±


    Every word stabbed Ahibalt piercingly.


    In fact, those words were close to Otis¡¯ insistence. If he was a little sensible, he would soon also know that he would never have done such a thing had it not been so urgent as Ahibalt wanted to excuse himself for a kiss.


    Even though Ahibalt wanted to erase his sympathy from what he had done in an emergency, Otis only pointed out that part and dug into him. By twisting a desire, that had passed by that could not even be put into action, for a moment


    ¡°You have to pretend to be noble, but in the end, you¡¯re just a person whose desire precedes ethics.¡±


    ¡­Pinch that guilt, squeeze the pressure.


    ¡°A coward who covets other people¡¯s things without even having the courage to confess in person.¡±


    Lashing out Ahibalt, which was like a dam, just before it burst.


    ¡°Your brother¡¯s desire will ruin everything in the end.¡±


    The provocation, which was supposed to be a leap, finally broke the dam.


    The heated anger weighed down on reason. Knowing that it was probably what Otis had hoped for. Still, it was not the moment when Otis¡¯ words weighed him down that truly made Ahibalt pessimistic at the moment when Irene ran in, blocking the two of them.


    The moment when he felt jealousy was when he saw Otis, who leaned on Irene explicitly, made him feel inferior to anything else.


    Ahibalt wanted to tear off his arms wrapped around Irene.


    The unresolvable desire for Irene became violent, and he was refracted to the person he felt jealous of.


    As close as he was a human being who was close to violence as he was in Knox, the violence in his head was also cruel. He often breaks limbs, as he usually did with opponents he does not have mercy on, until there was no place that was intact¡­


    Ahibalt frowned and clenched his empty hands. The mandible was raised because of the tightened molars. Feeling nauseated by the burning sensation, he was no different from a monstrous beast.


    This was his essence, so Ahibalt could not trust himself.


    Perhaps, if he had stayed in the room a little longer, his desire would surely not have left them alone. Nonetheless, leaving the room did not subside the ripple that had dominated him so an unresolved vortex was still floating around in him.


    It was also the reason that he suddenly stopped his steps.


    His heart was pounding rapidly, and it felt like tears were about to pour out. At the same time, his shadow caught his chest, which was constantly beating, and his lungs, which repeatedly inhaled and exhaled.


    Ahibalt stood still for a while.


    As much as he had paused, he could feel his aimless expectations being utterly betrayed as he imagined the darkened corridor being lit up. In fact, Otis¡¯s room was the only place where the light would come out of the hallway, so it was as though he was saying that he was looking forward to Otis¡¯ door opening.


    Light abruptly shone through the door, shaped like a piece of cake, pouring in.


    He imagined another person¡¯s shoes, whom he had not dared reach out to in a dream, crossing the hallway.


    Unlike other dresses, a thin inner skirt under the maid outfit that does not inflate lightly lifted up with every step and fell, making a sound like a handful of sand pouring down. As her hair, resembling the sunset in a field, swayed from her waist, she focused her gaze on the person she was approaching¡­


    Purple eyes reminiscent of violets in the rain grabbed Ahibalt.


    ¡°Young Master.¡±


    Ahibalt¡¯s eyes widened at the ensuing call. The reaction came out of nowhere.


    ¡°Irene¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I thought you went to the room so I tried to find you, but you were still here.¡±


    ¡­It was not a fantasy, his imagination, or even a dream.


    The wind that echoed through the deserted mansion disappeared. Ahibalt could feel his turbulent temperament, which was tightening his breath, slowly shrinking like a shadow at noon.


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡±


    It was a formidable love.


    __


    Again, thank you so much for always supporting the novels I translate, even if you don¡¯t buy me a coffee, I really do appreciate it a lot.

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    It feels more like a nonsensical fantasy that the mind can come and go this far with the existence of a single person. However, to deny it, this was quite a long long-lived concern for Ahibalt.


    One summer day, which was the source of all these imprints, passed into his distant mind. The sparse sunlight on a particularly saturated day. The shadows of trees were moderately obscuring the boy and girl.


    ¡°Do you believe me, Irene?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Young Master.¡±


    And, the conversation he heard was embedded with the crying of Starling.


    ¡­The source of all these incomprehensible feelings.


    Had he known that the conversation that day would be so turbulent, he would not have asked such a question in the first place. If only he had known that the heart to desire her would be so painful, he would not have given time to desire to intervene in his life, and he would not have even thought of hiding his disquieting temperament¡­


    There was one thing Ahibalt agreed with Otis.


    ¡°Brother. You can¡¯t turn away from your heart forever, you know.¡±


    This part.


    Like Otis, Ahibalt had long since reached his limit.


    Irene¡¯s smileless inorganic gaze reached him.


    ¡°¡­How did Otis come along?¡±


    ¡°The Second Master seems to have calmed down to some extent. I shouldn¡¯t have followed you?¡±


    ¡°No, more than that¡­ I thought you wouldn¡¯t come out.¡±


    And suddenly, he was speechless.


    He thought she would not come out, so was she here? Why did he think so¡­?


    Was it because Irene was such a person who did not respond to anything? Because he thought she would not turn Otis down if he caught her? Then, there would be no reason for him to stand here¡­ What the hell was he hoping for?


    The doubt was quickly resolved.


    ¡°Then, you probably weren¡¯t waiting for me.¡±


    Irene¡¯s words tightened his breath without realizing it. Even before he came to his senses, words came out of his mouth.


    ¡°No. I think I¡¯ve been waiting.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°That moment¡­ you come to me in person.¡±


    A sharp confession like glass shards pouring out. Ahibalt realized only after those words came out what he had been waiting for all this time. Why did he not call her once, even though he knew that Irene was avoiding him.


    ¡­It was because he just waited for her to choose him. He always hoped that she would look back at him, who was always out of her sight.


    ¡°Haha¡­¡±


    This was all he had so wildly wished for.


    Ahibalt burst out into an absurd laugh without realizing it. How trivial his desires were, and how desperate that he could not even suppress them.


    He felt so empty yet relieved when he found out the truth.


    Ahibalt reached out and touched Irene¡¯s face. It was a fearless movement, like a person intoxicated with excitement. As his thumb wiped her face, at the end, it fell like a trickle of water. His face was filled with a smile of strange satisfaction.


    ¡°I¡¯m truly happy.¡±


    Innocent words followed.


    It was a moment when nothing needed to be patient.


    In Otis¡¯ room, there was no trace of the person who had just left.


    A crumpled paper rose fell from Otis¡¯ hand.


    Without paying attention to what he had just created, he reached for the next piece of paper. But even then, his eyes did not even reach the paper.


    The paper in his hand was folded easily with familiarity even though his eyes were not looking at it because his hands had already memorized it. Though because it was subconscious, what was created was also not consistent.


    Once the roses fell, the cranes followed¡­ and then tulips, swans, crumpled papers¡­


    Otis¡¯ empty gaze, which seemed to drift between the air no matter how much his hands moved, reflected what had happened a while ago.


    The moment he asked if she could stay with him tonight.


    Irene¡¯s face was stained with expressions he had never seen before. It resembled remorse, or perhaps it seemed to contain mourning for an old lover¡­. Or, it even seemed to have pity for him as it was directed at him.


    There was no way to be sure which one it was. It was because, without even having time to say anything, she removed his hand from holding hers.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that today.¡±


    The moment he heard it, Otis realized that he had unwittingly expected the answer to be positive.


    There was no particular reason. Perhaps because recently, they often spent the night together as a medium of a scandal lately, or because he seemed to be closer to her. Still, Irene did not succumb to his seduction and she remained faithful to her role.


    When the night lights went out, she deliberately made footsteps and came to his room.


    Otis welcomed her with pleasure. He even prepared tea for her and a book to tell her stories. The two enjoyed midnight tea time and talked, just as they usually did before he went to Lichpen.


    The only difference was that at the end of it, Irene always fell asleep without overcoming any hardship. Irene, who was listening and conversing to the stories he told, would nod her head as if she had made a promise whenever it was past midnight.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m so sleepy¡­ I¡¯ll close my eyes for a second. Young Master, you should sleep, too.¡±


    ¡°You have nothing to apologize for. Why don¡¯t you go to bed and rest?¡±


    ¡°How can I get into the Young Master¡¯s bed¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve already got on it already, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Right¡­¡±


    Irene answered unconsciously in her sleep but suddenly seemed to have come to her senses and woken up. Her hazy, blurry eyes abruptly returned to focus, and the lax attitude turned somewhat alert.


    She seemed to be a little more engrossed in the conversation they had just a moment ago.


    ¡°I did. Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    She thought back on her answer several times.


    In the process, Otis missed the opportunity to carry Irene to bed as the sleepiness that was obscuring her vigilance flew away.


    Should he have thought it was strange that day? Or perhaps, should he have realized that even after every conversation they had every night, he still could not grasp her¡­ If it had been, would the sense of loss not have made him so miserable?


    Otis was now holding a brooch in his arms.


    It was the best-selling item these days, with a large amethyst that resembles Irene¡¯s eyes. He bought this impulsively on the way home from an arena because the decorations on the display case reminded him of her. As soon as he happened to see it while passing through the road, his feet literally did not move from the spot.


    The subordinates who were next to him were puzzled and asked.


    ¡°Young Master, what are you looking at¡­ Ah! I heard that amethyst is selling very well these days, are you interested?¡±


    ¡°Amethyst is selling well?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Recently, the amethyst necklace worn by the Crown Princess was so pretty that it became popular.¡±


    To be more precise, the supply price of green emeralds, which had led the fashion so far, rose sharply so the trend shifted naturally.


    Otis knew that, too. The reason why the supply price of emeralds suddenly soared was because the ship that was carrying the emerald across the canal sank, and his loan business was also greatly revived as those who invested in the emeralds lost a tremendous amount of money.


    But, he already knew that.


    The reason he stopped walking had nothing to do with such a reason. Rather, it had to do with the image of Irene that he had imagined in the carriage as he was leaving for the arena.


    Irene, adorned with splendid jewels and silk, was still expressionless in his head.


    ¡®¡­I can¡¯t imagine it because I¡¯ve never seen it in real life.¡¯


    Who knows if Irene would be happy if he gave her a present.


    Why did he not think of giving her a present before? At the thought, Otis quickly entered the jeweler¡¯s shop. But once again, he ran into trouble. It was because when he said he wanted to buy an amethyst-studded item, the jeweler¡¯s owner asked,


    ¡°What kind of preferences does the person you¡¯re buying the gift for have?¡±


    Funny enough, he could not answer that question.


    __


    Again, thank you so much for always supporting the novels I translate, even if you don¡¯t buy me a coffee, I really do appreciate it a lot.

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    Who would have thought that such a trivial question would have made him so at a loss?


    Not even the jeweler had thought it would be. When asked the question, Otis only gazed at the glass case under his hand for a moment. In the midst of all the jewelry, various ornaments studded with amethyst were glistening in the light.


    Earrings, necklaces, bracelets, boutonni¨¨res, and more.


    As the ornaments varied, the shape of the amethyst embedded also varied as well. Some were in the shape of a droplet, some were rectangular, and some were round.


    He had no idea which of them would suit Irene¡¯s taste. While the conversations he had with Irene were not little, the matter was still an abstrusity. Feeling resentful, Otis thought back to his childhood conversations but still could not figure it out.


    There were only three pieces of information about Irene that were in his memories.


    ¡°Belkin¡¯s poetry is rather straightforward, so it doesn¡¯t fit the socialite metaphor, but I like it.¡±


    ¡°I think cherry tastes better than cherry pie.¡±


    ¡°Why do I hate rainy days? I don¡¯t know. Well, doesn¡¯t everyone hate it? It¡¯s damp, and it feels a little lonely.¡±


    It was only that much.


    Even yesterday, they had a lot of talk about how flimsy the recent popular literature was though Irene¡¯s taste was not revealed at all. In the first place, their conversation led to Otis speaking and Irenea adding words with him.


    Even though she knew everything about him, Otis knew nothing about her.


    What impressions she had of the literature, which he had criticized poorly, left her, and what passages did she like? Or, even if she thought it was terrible as well.


    There was nothing he could be certain of.


    ¡®It certainly felt like we were of the same opinion throughout the conversation.¡¯


    ¡­Why was it that when he thought back, it felt like she was just playing along with him?


    For a moment, he felt like he was suffocating.


    ¡®That¡¯s not possible.¡¯


    Otis quickly denied that fact.


    In the end, he bought a brooch that was best-selling and most popular. The other accessories worn on the body were obviously something Irene could not wear, so he chose something that would be a good decoration for her.


    Up until then, Otis¡¯ mood had not been so bad. Rather, he was intoxicated by the fact that he had just realized.


    ¡®Tonight, I can ask about Irene.¡¯


    Even if he did not know it before, he could find out from now on. It would certainly be fun to sit in front of tea and hear about Irene¡¯s tastes. Seeing what kind of expression she would make after receiving the gift also left him with a sense of cheerfulness.


    It was also due to Otis¡¯s belief that his bond with Irene was deeper than that of others.


    He returned to Lavrenti with a light footstep.


    However, what was waiting for him was not so light. From the moment he stepped into his mansion, a strange mess surrounded him. When he saw Amer standing in front of the stairs, the sense of incongruity became even more entrenched.


    ¡°Amer, why are you here? Did brother call you?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Master Otis. Hello. It seems that you haven¡¯t heard yet. Well, I don¡¯t know how many people in the mansion¡­¡±


    ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about. Did something happen while I was away?¡±


    ¡°Young Master Rodion has taken an unknown drug and has not yet woken up. They said there¡¯s no harm in life, but¡­ Master Ahibalt has put control in place so that the news isn¡¯t disclosed to the outside world.¡±


    ¡°Rodion has taken a drug and hasn¡¯t woken up yet? That kid?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Would you like to visit him yourself? He¡¯s on the third floor.¡±


    If it was the third floor, it must be the room Irene was using when she was paralyzed the other day.


    Otis went up the stairs first without giving an answer because of his urgency. In the first place, Rodion was resistant to all kinds of poison. In particular, the food poison was barely consumed by Rodion, yet he took a medicine and still has not woken up?


    Suspicion and worry prevailed.


    Funny enough, however, as soon as he climbed the stairs and reached the door, it was not such a frivolous concern that dominated Otis.


    He saw a man and a woman kissing through the gap in the obliquely open door.


    His half-brother was looking at Irene with a viciously ardent expression.


    Irene¡¯s wet cheeks were reflecting the cloudy light. She was crying and had an expression similar to that of Ahibalt. With her slightly frowned face, she was in his arm, which clasped her tightly between the awkward kisses. At the same time, their rough breath could be seen in the room.


    It was like that until the moment their lips fell.


    Ahibalt¡¯s limits were seen fading because there was no longer the gentleman mask he wore, which seemed unable to be removed with any sharp razor blade. The blue eyes facing only Irene were glistening with madness. The desire lurking in that shallow patience was clear.


    His essence, resembling a viper, was heading towards the only person in front of him.


    However, the person opposite him ¡ª Irene, had an expression on her face as if she was not at all afraid or unperturbed, even in front of him.


    No, it was the other way around.


    If she had been able to see her own face, Irene might have been a little surprised. At this very moment, it was shown how much she wanted that desire¡­ an expression as if deliberately painfully touching a bleeding wound.


    It was an expression that Otis would never see.


    A blind realization came.


    ¡­There was no room between the two of them that he could intervene.


    What he had found in the lake was a stone, though what Ahibalt had found was a piece of gold. It was so small and small that he could not put it anywhere. Still, it was clear on which side the values ??were leaning.


    Otis turned and ran away.


    He could not stand the scene in front of him¡­ He could not face it.


    ¡­Whether Ahibalt would really betray his patience, or would Irene reach out to him? Seeing everything with his own two eyes, it felt as if there was no turning back.


    He turned away and finally reached out to Irene.


    Just like any other night, he wanted her to stay by his side tonight. Otis believed that even so, Irene would never turn away from him¡­ He believed she would be by his side like she always was. It was because she was always by his side.


    Even when she ran away from Ahibalt, she was in his shadow.


    So, as long as she held his hand, he could do anything. He could confide everything he had planned to her. He wanted to give her the present, and he wanted to hear things from her. Now, he could not love her indifference, nor did he want her to be indifferent to him.


    ¡®¡­So please, don¡¯t leave my side.¡¯


    However, what came back was¡­


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that today.¡±


    It was a clear rejection more than ever.


    Otis almost grabbed Irene, who was holding his hand, without realizing it. He endured it by grinding his molars before releasing it.


    ¡°Why not today? Why only today¡­¡±


    Nevertheless, he could not stop his face from being distorted.


    ¡°¡­Are you going to brother?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I need to talk to him about something.¡±


    ¡°Now¡­ Do you have to go right now? Can¡¯t you do that in the morning? Are you in a hurry to leave me behind?¡±


    ¡®¡­Can¡¯t I be your priority?¡¯


    ¡°Irene. Please¡­¡±


    The words that escaped between Otis¡¯ teeth were close to a plea. He was afraid the hand that was holding him might fall off. The pleadings that overflowed like cries made no sense and lingered in his lungs.


    Irene. She was always by his side whenever he needed her.


    ¡®You¡¯re my childhood, my solace, my¡­¡¯


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    A tear rolled down Otis¡¯s eyes.


    It was because he realized what he was going to say at the end of all the recitations.


    ¡­Love.


    It was love.


    __


    Again, thank you so much for always supporting the novels I translate, even if you don¡¯t buy me a coffee, I really do appreciate it a lot.

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    It was love that was so pitiful and so miserable¡­ The same feeling that he had laughed about so much and never thought it would be his.


    Unable to bear it, Otis took a couple of steps back. In the blurred vision, Irene¡¯s face was visible. A face stained with embarrassment. It would have been better if her face was not kind. The distance that he had kept narrowed just that much.


    ¡°Young Master, I don¡¯t mean to go very far. I have something more urgent than being by your side right now. It¡¯s about Master Rodion.¡±


    Even though he understood what she was saying in his head, he could not accept it at all. Otis¡¯ gaze turned cold.


    ¡°¡­Remember we have to leave for Lowens tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Even so, I was going to tell you that I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to go.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Young Master Rodion is in critical condition, so I need to be by his side. And, I have work to do here.¡±


    ¡°Irene. Didn¡¯t you say you were leaving the mansion?¡±


    At Otis¡¯ words, Irene¡¯s mouth shut.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you trying to catch a spy before you left the mansion? But, you wouldn¡¯t go to Lowens. Do you have any time to pay attention to Rodion?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving the mansion yet. I can¡¯t just let this go.¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t die without you. Didn¡¯t they say it¡¯s not life-threatening? Why do you have to do that?¡±


    He knew what a foolish and ridiculous question this was.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him¡­


    How shabby was even this tirade? Still, he could not stop talking. With one realization, the sadness that surged in like a broken dam weighed him down.


    ¡­Worst of all, he already knew Irene¡¯s answer.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m worried about the Youngest Master.¡±


    Yes¡­ She was such a person, someone who was fairly kind to everyone. A lake that helped and sent everyone¡¯s pieces who visited her. It was Otis¡¯ laxity that thought it would be special only to him.


    ¡°As much as I cherish the Young Master, the Youngest Master is precious to me. If I leave¡­ If something accidentally goes wrong with the Youngest Master, I won¡¯t be able to bear it.¡±


    Irene took Otis¡¯ hand and continued her words. She said that sometimes she dreams of the Young Masters dying. Those dreams hurt so much that she always wakes up crying all the time.


    ¡°He¡¯s not dying, but it¡¯s really strange. I just can¡¯t stand it¡­¡±


    So she could not leave, she said. Even though he could not understand it, please let her do this.


    However, there was one thing Irene did not know¡­ It was the fact that Otis fully understood her feelings. If he dreamt of Irene dying, he could not stand it either. In the end, he could no longer hold onto her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll come back when I¡¯m done talking.¡±


    Irene left those words behind before leaving.


    ¡­Though he knew that she would not come back.


    Otis knew the people he cared about very well. He knew well what the nature of Ahibalt was. And Irene, who looked like she was apathetic¡­ He knew how swayed she was. So, it was only her carelessness to say that she would come back.


    His half-brother could not bear it any longer, and Irene¡¯s gaze was also on him.


    ¡®Irene. You think you can love everyone¡­¡¯


    Regardless, emotions were not fair. Even more so to love those who were not satisfied.


    Irene would not come back.


    The fact that he did not want to accept it made his fingertips numb. Otis watched the paper crafts rustling at his feet, then dropped his hand.


    ¡®What should I do to make Irene look back at me?¡¯


    What should he do to keep her by his side¡­


    Tormented by those thoughts in the night rushing towards the darkest vision, Otis¡¯s remorse shone with a strange obsession.


    ¡®¡­The woman who drugged Rodion.¡¯


    Did they say she was locked up in the basement?


    As he thought so, Otis stood up as if possessed from his seat. There was a rustling sound with every step. Ignoring the trampled paper crafts, he opened the door.


    It was time for him to prepare to leave.


    At the same time, in Ahibalt¡¯s room.


    ¡°So, the reason Rodion collapsed isn¡¯t because of poison.¡±


    ¡°Yes. What Madam Edith passed on to Charlotte Eunice was really a love potion. She was doing research on the relationship between favorability and fate, so she tried to manipulate favorability and change fate.¡±


    Irene finished the long explanation concisely. She also did not forget to glance at the other person¡¯s reaction by moving her gaze.


    ¡®He looks better than I thought.¡¯


    She thought that if he heard something like this, Ahibalt would react as absurd or distrust her words. However, he accepted it more bluntly than expected. Perhaps, it had something to do with the reason for him being in a good mood.


    In fact, Ahibalt was always like that. from the moment she met him in the hallway a while ago.


    ¡°I¡¯m truly happy.¡±


    Saying that, Ahibalt was smiling brightly like she had never seen before. It was a little unfamiliar, and it was a smile with a sense of incongruity.


    But for Irene, that was not a problem that bothered her.


    Rather, it would be more accurate to say that she was preoccupied with something else.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ve been waiting.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°That moment¡­ you come directly to me.¡±


    As soon as she heard those words, she felt all boundaries disappear in an instant. It was not even a big deal, but it was very strange.


    Why did the word ¡®waiting¡¯ feel so warm?


    At the same time, the desire to avoid Ahibalt, which had been hovering in her all along, was shaken. Perhaps, it may be because a bright smile followed. Still, Irene did not think as deeply as she had always done. No, she did not want to.


    ¡®¡­Let¡¯s not get any closer.¡¯


    This was not the first time she had been shaken by Ahibalt¡¯s kindness. It was clear that it would be on her side to get hurt only when she got closer. Moreover, she had something more urgent than her emotions right now.


    Irene hid her disturbance, and she confided everything to Ahibalt¡ªfrom the reason she had been hiding that there was a spy and that what Charlotte was using was not really poison. In addition, the fact that Rodion drank it even though he knew it, and Edith¡¯s research on favorability and fate.


    ¡°So, as a result¡­ I think I¡¯ll have to meet Madam Edith. Since it¡¯s not poison, and if it¡¯s not something that can be treated with medicine, that¡¯s the only solution.¡±


    ¡°You chose the most difficult person to meet as a solution. He¡¯s a person who doesn¡¯t even step a foot out of Lichpen.¡±


    These were words that could have been somehow embarrassing, but Ahibalt was calm even after she explained everything. It was Irene who was so embarrassed by that reaction.


    ¡°Do you¡­ trust me?¡±


    ¡°Is there any reason not to? It¡¯s you, not anyone else.¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m not a member of the organization, I¡¯m just a maid. My words are rather futile.¡±


    Even though she knew that Ahibalt trusted her in human terms, was this not a separate thing?


    ¡°But, you have a higher understanding of Knox than the members of the organization, and you¡¯ve been watching Lavrenti as closely as we have for a long time.¡±


    As Ahibalt¡¯s index finger tapped the table as he spoke, his blue eyes turned towards Irene. He certainly looked like he was in a good mood, though his eyes were strangely calm. If he had been someone other than her, they would have felt eerie by his gaze.


    ¡°Do you trust me, Irene?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    However, this was not the case for Irene.


    Seeing her giving a quick answer with extreme naturalness as if answering a question about whether the sun would rise tomorrow morning, Ahibalt bent his eyes and smiled.


    ¡°So, I have no choice but to trust you.¡±


    She trusted the most untrustable person in the world, how dare he not trust her?


    __


    Again, thank you so much for always supporting the novels I translate, even if you don¡¯t buy me a coffee, I really do appreciate it a lot.

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    It was clear that his innocent maid had no idea how much affection and trust he had for the other person. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t ask her the question of whether she believed him. Even if the leaves were turning purple, Ahibalt could trust her words.


    Because Irene was the only person who didn¡¯t back down even when the true nature of Ahibalt was shown in front of her.


    However, it seems that she had forgotten even that fact.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to punish me?¡±


    ¡°Even though I didn¡¯t think about punishing anyone, you¡¯re already thinking about receiving it.¡±


    ¡°Still, it¡¯s true that I broke my duty. If the Young Master hadn¡¯t been lenient, I¡¯d probably end up in the pig pen.¡±


    ¡°I like that about you, but asking that before your master doesn¡¯t seem very right.¡±


    Irene shut her mouth as if she had been caught off guard by Ahibalt¡¯s words.


    He was right. If it¡¯d been normal, she would have kept her mouth shut, thinking that Ahibalt would reward or punish her. She had a side where her inner self came out in strange ways.


    Ahibalt opened his mouth, resting his chin on his hand loosely.


    ¡°As you said, you were wrong. However, you did good things, so I tried to erase them one by one. Can you understand that trying to get punished is also like trying to get a reward?¡±


    His words hit the nail on the head of Irene.


    ¡°Right¡­ I can see it. Actually, I¡¯d like to ask the Young Master a favor.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll listen and decide.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about what I said a while ago that I¡¯d like to meet Madam Edith to solve this problem.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if we¡¯ll be able to meet her.¡±


    ¡°Is it really not possible?¡±


    Ahibalt¡¯s eyes narrowed at Irene¡¯s question.


    ¡°To be exact, it means that it won¡¯t be easy to use any other method than mine.¡±


    ¡°I thought so.¡±


    Irene nodded her head. His method was as clear as it was simple.


    ¡­It was to turn Lichpen into ruins.


    ¡°However, there¡¯s a lot to endure with that method, so I hope I can solve it without meeting Edith if possible.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I want to ask of you.¡±


    At her words, Ahibalt straightened his upright slightly.


    ¡°I want to meet Madam Edith. Only me.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re asking me to endure all the damage? Only for you?¡±


    ¡°No. There¡¯s a way.¡±


    There was a way to meet Edith without resorting to drastic methods like Ahibalt. But as she said so, Irene thought that this was the part where her own story felt absurd, so she hurriedly followed her words.


    ¡°If you allow me, I can explain. It¡¯s a bit cumbersome, but¡­¡±


    ¡°No. Irene.¡±


    However, Ahibalt cut her off.


    Rising up from his seat where he had been sitting the whole time, he went over to her. As his steps drew closer, Irene¡¯s gaze followed.


    Just as much, the shadows cast over Ahibalt¡¯s face were also deep and delicate.


    ¡°If it were another time, I¡¯d have told you to let go of your hand in this matter at this point, but now that you¡¯re so involved that it¡¯s difficult to say that you aren¡¯t related. I¡¯ll ask you one thing.¡±


    ¡°Please ask.¡±


    ¡°Do you look like a human being so helpless that I can¡¯t do a favor for you?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±


    ¡°I think this is the first time you¡¯ve asked me for something. If that¡¯s something that¡¯s going to benefit me, why would I say no?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you punishing me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you want to be punished so much, acting like a guilty person.¡±


    At Ahibalt¡¯s words, Irene¡¯s eyebrows narrowed unknowingly. His face filled with inexplicable sorrow and embarrassment for no reason.


    ¡®¡­Again, this expression.¡¯


    His hand touched her chin.


    Even when he approached, Irene didn¡¯t refuse. Still, she couldn¡¯t hide the sharpness of the wrinkles around her eyes. If Irenea from a while ago had the appearance that she was simply confronted with something embarrassing, now¡­


    It was as if she had her eyes closed to turn away from something she wanted to avoid.


    ¡­A face that stimulated bizarre sadism.


    Still, being shy wasn¡¯t unpleasant¡­ It¡¯d be better to call it a sin. To the point that if one saw her, they¡¯d think that having such a close relationship with her would be a great mistake for her. However, was there anyone who wouldn¡¯t know that it was wrong¡­?


    Even more so, Ahibalt was a man covered in all kinds of immorality.


    ¡°Irene.¡±


    He could see her eyelids flinch at the name being called. Nonetheless, there was no answer.


    ¡°Now, the master calls, and you don¡¯t answer.¡±


    At his words, Irene lifted her eyelids with difficulty. Her eyes, which seemed red at first glance, even had a hint of resentment.


    Her eyes seemed to ask.


    Is this your punishment?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything, but you¡¯re looking at me with those eyes¡­¡±


    Ahibalt, who whispered as if he was genuinely upset, slowly tilted his head and brought his face closer. As their nose bridges overlapped, Irene stopped breathing without realizing it. It was because she remembered what had happened a few hours ago.


    Ahibalt, who kissed her, gazed at her with a somewhat angry expression.


    At that moment, she felt like if she stretched out her hand just a little, she could take out his heart and hold it.


    ¡­Maybe, like back then?


    Irene¡¯s heart beat wildly.


    She had to run away¡­ No, should she run away?


    Unsure of either, her body stiffened. The sound of her pulse beating in Irene¡¯s ears echoed in her brain. It was also because of the proximity of Ahibalt¡¯s body scent as the times when she couldn¡¯t take her eyes off him in the past kept overlapping.


    Irene missed the opportunity to push Ahibalt away.


    Disappointment soaked her fingertips at the approaching shadow, and the moment her eyes closed tightly¡­


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    Before her eyes, it suddenly got bright.


    It was because the hand that was holding her chin lightly brushed her cheek and fell. Moments later, Ahibalt moved his body away with a light laugh. Irene, not understanding the situation, opened her eyes and saw him, who had already taken a couple of steps back from her and returned to where he was sitting originally.


    ¡°This punishment will suffice.¡±


    ¡°Punishment¡­ was it?¡±


    ¡°This is enough to stop harassing the poor servant.¡±


    What else do you need?


    Asking back, Ahibalt removed the cufflinks from his sleeves and set them down on the table one by one.


    Tak.


    As the sound of metal hitting the table continued, he brushed his slightly disheveled hair before sitting back down. Irene could see the thick and delicate lines on his wrists under the sleeves and his smooth hands that overshadowed his position as underboss of a mafia group.


    As if what had been before her eyes had been a lie, the man who had taken a few steps away and swallowed the darkness pouring from the window behind her, like someone she didn¡¯t know.


    The sharp lines on his face resembled a dagger. The clean, uncluttered gestures were obviously from someone she knew well, but for some reason¡­


    What made it feel so strange?


    Unlike the man who sank coldly to the point where the intense moment felt like an illusion to her, Irene¡¯s heart was still pounding fast. Her pulsating heart made her ribs hurt as if she had hyperventilation.


    A memory of the past was drawn over it.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Do you want to resent me?¡±


    Ahibalt with his back to the saturated summer sun as he sat down with his back to the lakeside.


    ¡®¡­I think my heart was beating like this even then.¡¯


    What Irene remembered was the leaves of early summer when the yellow color started to fade and the smell of green plums wafting from somewhere.


    The weather felt dazzling, even in the shade.


    Irene involuntarily clenched her fists over her throbbing chest. Regardless, even that didn¡¯t even last long.


    ¡°The punishment is over, so come sit down. I¡¯d like to hear what your plans are.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah, yes.¡±


    Freed from her thoughts, Irene took a few steps toward him. Because of that, she put off the memories that seemed to come to mind quickly. At the same time, she thought it was a relief that the twilight was thick in her room.


    So he couldn¡¯t see how red her face was.


    If Irene had known at that time that Ahibalt had the same thoughts as her, their relationship might have changed a little that day.


    In the past and now, darkness was the best drawer to store folly.


    __


    Again, thank you so much for always supporting the novels I translate, even if you don¡¯t buy me a coffee, I really do appreciate it a lot.

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    Irene, who had finished her thoughts and sat down, opened her mouth.


    ¡°The plan has one goal¡­ It¡¯s to get everyone except Madam Edith out of Lichpen.¡±


    ¡°So, in short, you¡¯re going to rob empty houses?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s kind of like that.¡±


    ¡°Is there any way to do that?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m going to use what we have.¡±


    Ahibalt¡¯s eyebrows lifted slightly at Irene¡¯s words. Thankfully, the answer to the question came quickly.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to take advantage of the spy hiding in the mansion.¡±


    Lichpen, Edith¡¯s laboratory.


    Thump!


    Except for the occasional occurrence when the heating liquid caused an abnormal explosion, this place was always quiet.


    ¡°How are you going to take responsibility for this?!¡±


    The cause of the sudden commotion was a lady dressed in an elegant outfit that didn¡¯t go well with this messy laboratory.


    ¡­Henrietta Lavrenti.


    She was so angry that her face wasn¡¯t only red, but she was tearing the soft fur around her arms and waist to the point where it looked scruffy. However, Edith, the owner of the lab, was only irritated by the current situation.


    She asked, looking at Henrietta, who fluttered with her sore eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? The person who said that being humble is the worst thing in the world is so vulgar?¡±


    ¡°Watch your mouth or I¡¯ll kill you, Edith!¡±


    ¡°What a tone of voice¡­¡±


    Edith clicked her tongue and took a sip of the contents of the cup she was holding.


    ¡°You seem quite angry, so I¡¯m asking you for a reason. Wasn¡¯t the last time we saw each other fifteen days ago? I remember that we were on good terms until then.¡±


    Fifteen days ago, it was when Henrietta came to the lab to inform her that Charlotte had been sent to Lavrenti.


    Henrietta was a little confused at the time by the fact that Charlotte was carrying no poison, but she did not express her displeasure. On the contrary, she treated Edith as if she were strange and looked at her with a curious gaze.


    It was because she found it absurd when Edith said that she would devote herself to her research in order to save the life of her loved one.


    ¡°Research for the life of a loved one who¡¯s at stake¡­? Do you love someone?¡±


    ¡°Why? Do you think I don¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m sure you would. Well¡­¡±


    As she took a moment to choose her words, Henrietta smiled wryly and waved her elegant fingertips lightly.


    ¡°I thought you were married to research in conventional terms. You weren¡¯t very interested in my husband either.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it something you want to study if you get a chance?¡±


    ¡°No, not that kind of attention! I mean erotic interest!¡±


    She wondered if the person was dead because Edith might have brought a child out of wedlock, though Henrietta snorted, saying that it was steam leaking* because it wasn¡¯t like that.


    [ T/N: An idiom which means ¡®to lose interest as the excitement or enthusiasm wanes.¡¯ ]


    She seemed a little excited.


    After all, it was quite enjoyable to hear romance from someone who seemed the most distant from it.


    ¡°Who made you fall in love?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s a reason for me to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it fun? I wonder whom a person like you would love.¡±


    What was she thinking? Edith stared at Henrietta¡¯s smile on her face and opened her mouth.


    ¡°¡­They say that people usually love someone who looks like them.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes. So, is he a geek like you? Someone crazy about research?¡±


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough. I¡¯ve answered enough. Unlike the idle lady, I¡¯m just a humble researcher, so I don¡¯t have time to chat anymore. Please go home.¡±


    When Edith stood up first, Henrietta pursed her lips, saying she was cutting the story from her most amusing scene. If you didn¡¯t know how sly and scheming she usually was, you¡¯d think her innocent look was pretty cute.


    Regardless, it didn¡¯t impress Edith at all, so in the end, Henrietta grumbled and went back.


    As her thoughts reached her, a question popped into Edith¡¯s mind. Nonetheless, the person in front of her spat out what she thought into words first.


    ¡°Are you angry that I didn¡¯t finish talking about that time?¡±


    ¡°Are you out of your mind! Am I going to be angry with you for a fortnight over that?¡±


    ¡°Then, I really don¡¯t know. Why?¡±


    ¡°Ha! You¡¯re going to pretend you didn¡¯t know until the end? That drug or whatever, the one you gave to Charlotte!¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes. I gave her a love potion.¡±


    When the word ¡®love potion¡¯ came out of Edith¡¯s mouth, Henrietta¡¯s rage intensified.


    ¡°You must have said something then! You said Charlotte was going to drug your son!¡±


    ¡°I told her that it¡¯d definitely help.¡±


    ¡°But, why the hell did Otis leave with Charlotte?¡±


    ¡°Otis? Why is your son leaving with her?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I want to ask!¡±


    Thud!


    Furious, Henrietta stomped the floor.


    After huffing for a while, she managed to catch her breath and regain her composure. Henrietta, who exhaled lightly, grabbed Edith¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°Edith. Did you hear that Charlotte was detained?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Didn¡¯t the spy Veronica put in the mansion come with the news? I heard that you sang in pleasure.¡±


    Henrietta¡¯s face flashed with a hint of prickliness.


    As Edith said, she was worried that Charlotte might spill the information to Lavrenti and would return to Lichpen.


    ¡°Cough, hm. Yes. That¡¯s right. If Charlotte comes back for no reason and doesn¡¯t know her place, it¡¯ll be annoying.¡±


    ¡°And I also heard that Veronica heard the news and said that she was a stupid b*tch.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? She only failed because of one emotion¡­ I told her not to love someone like that!¡±


    ¡°Emotions aren¡¯t something that people can control, and you guys have unrealistic expectations.¡±


    ¡°Well, not loving wasn¡¯t that hard for me.¡±


    ¡­Why couldn¡¯t everyone do this easy thing?


    Henrietta muttered a word as if she really couldn¡¯t understand. Even now, she couldn¡¯t even find in her the feeling of guilt that she had taken advantage of and abandoned Charlotte.


    ¡®She¡¯s so consistent.¡¯


    Edith made a brief comment to herself and urged Henrietta to continue her words.


    ¡°So, tell me why Otis left with her. I¡¯m busy because I got an urgent request.¡±


    ¡°An urgent request came in? From whom?¡±


    ¡°Who could it be?¡±


    Henrietta widened her eyes at Edith¡¯s sullen reply.


    ¡°¡­Veronica? Even so, it¡¯s been a commotion lately.¡±


    ¡°The vineyard looks completely ruined, perhaps she has a spirit to stick around it?¡±


    Edith replied impatiently.


    Nevertheless, she was dissatisfied that she hadn¡¯t been able to make progress in my research because she had been doing things outside of research recently. Because of that, she couldn¡¯t be in a good mood because an additional urgent request came in.


    ¡°As the weather began to warm up, the vines were full of bugs. The insecticide they used before didn¡¯t seem to work, so they asked me to make new ones. It¡¯s easier said than done¡­¡±


    Making a medicine that was harmless to plants and only killed bugs was twice as difficult as making a medicine that could kill all of them. Edith¡¯s head hurt because of that, and now, Henrietta had come all the way here to mess with her, so she couldn¡¯t be in a good mood.


    If it had been any other time, she¡¯d have bent Henrietta¡¯s arm and kicked her out.


    ¡®Still, I need to know if the drug really worked.¡¯


    The drug played a very important role in her research. It meant that she couldn¡¯t kick Henrietta out until she got a proper answer.


    Edith, who pressed her temples hard to calm her irritation, sighed and opened her mouth again.


    ¡°So, talk to me. Where did Otis and Charlotte go?¡±


    ¡°Lowens.¡±


    Henrietta replied, equally annoyed.


    ¡°After Charlotte was captured, there was no news about her whether she was dead or alive, so I looked into it through Veronica¡¯s spy. I¡¯ve also sent Louise a letter, but there¡¯s still no news¡­¡±


    ¡°Looked into it? With the intention of killing her if she were alive?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me something obvious!¡±


    Henrietta finally raised her voice again.


    ¡°Then, I found out that Otis stole Charlotte and went to Lowens a while ago! If this isn¡¯t Otis being drugged, what could it be?¡±


    __


    Again, thank you so much for always supporting the novels I translate, even if you don¡¯t buy me a coffee, I really do appreciate it a lot.

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    Henrietta huffed, saying that it was certain though Edith expressed her doubts.


    ¡°Still, couldn¡¯t there have been other reasons? There were no signs of anything different?¡±


    ¡°No! No, rather the opposite? I told you, he recently started dating a maid he¡¯s been obsessed with all along.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that Irene.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you remember. I¡¯m pretty sure Otis has feelings for her.¡±


    As she said so, Henrietta sneered, saying that the maid was a child all the brothers couldn¡¯t have.


    ¡°I thought there would be things going on around her at some point, so I thought I¡¯d add a little bit of her love to the relationship.¡±


    Arranging a marriage with Ahibalt, sending Otis into the social circle¡ªas those who lived a life far from passion got closer to it, they would gradually look back on their own hearts. Henrietta¡¯s plan was there from the start.


    The bond between the Lavrenti brothers was breaking down due to a love affair over a woman.


    ¡°Even if it doesn¡¯t go well, it was fine. Still, it would¡¯ve been great if Ahibalt and Otis could marry the young ladies in the palm of my hands and who were my connections.¡±


    ¡­However, if there was a quarrel between them over Irene and they couldn¡¯t overcome it without killing each other, that was fine as it was.


    It wouldn¡¯t be that difficult to encourage Rodion to go berserk after defeating Ahibalt using Veronica. In addition, Otis had no reason to help the half-brothers who had fallen out, and it wasn¡¯t too difficult to defeat the scattered brothers individually.


    ¡°I knew that because Ahibalt was clever. They are really difficult to deal with when they¡¯re together, but when they¡¯re separated, they¡¯re nothing¡­¡±


    Of course, this plan was not entirely safe.


    If she wasn¡¯t careful, she could have lost even Otis, and she also had the option of being abandoned by Veronica.


    Nevertheless, it was more ridiculous to want things to be safer now that she had entered Knox. So, Henrietta invested her life unreservedly in entertainment so that she would not regret it. Not only that, but she was deliberately cruel to her only son so as not to become attached to her.


    Everything went smoothly¡­


    ¡­If only Edith¡¯s drug hadn¡¯t ruined all of her blueprints!


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for your stupid drug, why would Otis go to Lowens with anyone other than Irene?¡±


    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s true. Even though he had a crush on her, he chose Charlotte.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious. She enticed Otis into saving her because she was about to be captured and killed.¡±


    Henrietta grunted, biting at her red rouge-painted lips.


    ¡°It¡¯s also a problem that Otis¡¯ attention is focused on someone other than Irene, so he can¡¯t drive a wedge. Besides, the other person is Charlotte¡­ Even if it¡¯s a joke, this is too much.¡±


    ¡°Interesting.¡±


    Edith replied with her eyes shining.


    Thanks to her kind explanation, Edith also grasped the situation. The reason why Henrietta, who regarded her nobleness as if it were her outer skin, was in so much frenzy like this wasn¡¯t just because the plan went wrong.


    ¡°Otis is my son. I know best how fiery he is. Nonetheless, how do I know if Charlotte will use him to retaliate against me?¡±


    Charlotte was foolish, but perhaps because she grew up in an environment called Eunice, her ability to read the mood was excellent. With that ability, she was quite good at amusing herself with Veronica. Because of that, she must have quickly realized after being locked up that there were no signs of anything¡­


    ¡­The fact that she was abandoned.


    Worrying that Charlotte would survive, Henrietta used her connections to see how urgent the current situation would be without having to do anything yet.


    Obviously, that was Henrietta¡¯s situation.


    Meanwhile, Edith was only interested in the story she had told her.


    ¡°It¡¯s more than I expected that the medicine could affect someone who already liked someone.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that now? After ruining all my plans?¡±


    ¡°Who was going to throw away Charlotte at will? If you¡¯d just asked me about the medicine first, things wouldn¡¯t have turned out this way.¡±


    ¡°That, that¡¯s¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous to put the blame for what you¡¯ve done on me, but now I can¡¯t even speak?¡±


    When Edith shot back cynically, Henrietta¡¯s face flushed red, perhaps realizing that she had been overly angry.


    Still, there was no sign of retaliation like earlier. It was thanks to the fact that she barely realized who was in the disappointing position in this situation. The next moment, she clung to Edith again with a much calmer, lithe voice than before.


    ¡°Bu-but, you¡¯re also responsible. You gave her the drug on your own. You didn¡¯t tell me either.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know since when do I start asking for permission from the Madam?¡±


    Nonetheless, Edith¡¯s answer was cold. It was only sarcastic when she called Henrietta by the title of ¡®Madam.¡¯


    Edith, however, wasn¡¯t very cold-hearted.


    ¡°Though I won¡¯t deny that I¡¯m responsible. I don¡¯t really want to see you so embarrassed like this.¡±


    Edith¡¯s unique husky voice flowed out.


    After she said that, she moved her steps to the place where she kept her medicines and picked up a small clear bottle before returning to Henrietta.


    ¡°Take it.¡±


    ¡°¡­What is this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an antidote. Technically speaking, what I used wasn¡¯t poison, so the term antidote wouldn¡¯t be appropriate.¡±


    ¡®Anyway.¡¯


    ¡°A medicine that eliminates the effect of the potion immediately after taking it.¡±


    ¡°I knew it there¡¯s one!¡±


    Henrietta¡¯s face, which had been parched with anxiety, became lively again. She took the medicine bottle from her hand as if snatching it away, embraced Edith, and then let go.


    ¡°Thank you, Edith! I¡¯ll be sure to pay you back when I get back.¡±


    ¡°I think it should be enough for you to stop disturbing me and coming to my lab. By the way, where are you even going?¡±


    ¡°Lowens. I need to take the medicine there as soon as possible. I had been to the Marquis Millight¡¯s birthday party since I¡¯m close with the Marquis¡¯ daughter-in-law.¡±


    Feeding it to Otis wouldn¡¯t be that difficult. As she thought so, Henrietta thanked Edith once more and stormed out of her lab like the wind.


    ¡®Did she say Otis has a fiery personality?¡¯


    Since Edith was not interested in other people, she hadn¡¯t known the personality of the other Lavrenti brothers except for Rodion.


    ¡®Now that I see it, I can see where that personality came from.¡¯


    Edith thought as she brushed off her gown, which seemed to have the scent of Henrietta¡¯s perfume left on it. The laboratory, which had been swept away by the fiery Henrietta, was somehow unable to shake off the bustling energy.


    ¡®It¡¯s such a complicated feeling.¡¯


    Tired, she took another sip of the contents of the cup in her hand, then began to organize the records of experiments related to pesticides that were lined up on the table. At the same time, she felt somewhat uncomfortable, but at times like this, it was time to immerse herself in research.


    ¡°Did I run out of coffee again?¡±


    Edith straightened her back only at night.


    In front of her, the records of pesticide-related experiments that she had organized during the day were doubled. In the first place, she always put her research first though this time, but she had no choice but to handle Veronica¡¯s request ahead of time.


    ¡®She said that the pesticides she used didn¡¯t work¡­¡¯


    Veronica¡¯s vineyards in the south of the Kingdom were one of her main sources of income. In the meantime, it was the two major mountain ranges that were responsible for her income, along with the speculative territory in District 7.


    ¡®Though District 7 has now moved to Lavrenti.¡¯


    Thanks to this, it was no exaggeration to say that the liquor business through the grape farm was the most significant determining factor in her income. The problem was that in the grape farm in the spring, an insect called Phylloxera, which relentlessly gnaws at only the vines, had been infested.


    ¡®In this case, it¡¯d be quicker to create a new variety of vines that wouldn¡¯t be eaten by insects¡­¡¯


    Unfortunately, that wasn¡¯t her major.


    Besides, while researching, there was a strange part¡­ that was, the time when Phylloxera was active wasn¡¯t right now.


    __


    Again, thank you so much for always supporting the novels I translate, even if you don¡¯t buy me a coffee, I really do appreciate it a lot.

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    Phylloxera was an insect that attached to the roots and only woke up in the spring, after the winter. And even if it seems warmer now, it¡¯s still early spring, so it would be rather early for Phylloxera to wake up after the winter and be so prevalent.


    ¡®Of course, you could say that they woke up early because the weather was warm, but¡­¡¯


    Was it because the firm way of thinking unique to a naive academic seems a little unnatural?


    ¡®Unusual things can happen at any time in nature.¡¯


    Therefore, it was even more important to record the results of various experiments. As she thought so, Edith stretched to relieve her stiff body.


    ¡®Come to think of it, I need to find out when and how much the medicinal effectiveness of the potion is when taken.¡¯


    The medicinal effect of the potion was immediate. However, it was a bit strange that the information had only come to Lichpen two weeks later.


    ¡®I should¡¯ve asked Henrietta for details.¡¯


    She couldn¡¯t ask for details because Henrietta was so fussed that Edith hurriedly sent her off¡­ Would she have already left the mansion by now? Considering Henrietta was making such a fuss, it seemed safe to say that she had taken the medicine and immediately left for Lowens.


    As the thought reached her, Edith remembered something she hadn¡¯t realized¡­


    ¡®Then, am I the only one left in Lichpen?¡¯


    ¡­The fact that the mansion was now deserted.


    Henrietta went off to Lowens to deliver the medicine. Meanwhile, after making a fuss, Veronica, too, went off to find an income tract instead of a vineyard.


    ¡°¡­I can¡¯t quit the liquor business now. I have to find an alternative.¡±


    ¡°Then, do you have any other sharp moves?¡±


    ¡°Yes. This week has a good return on sales.¡±


    There was only one thing currently banned from alcoholic beverages.


    A hard liquor, absinthe.


    ¡°Absinthe will be strictly controlled, will it be okay?¡±


    ¡°Are there any things that I do that are weakly regulated? The moment you lose money to Ahibalt, you lose. Even so, the executives keep turning their backs on me, so it¡¯s a headache. Still, if I get pushed to this point, it¡¯d be the end!¡±


    Veronica¡¯s power began to decline rapidly when District 7 was taken away after she visited Lavrenti.


    In the aftermath, she became obsessed with showing off her power and the well-being of her wealth. It wasn¡¯t enough to buy luxuries, which strained her finances, she recently even tried unsuccessfully to dabble in Otis¡¯ usury.


    ¡°Sooner or later, when Ahibalt becomes the head of the family, those raccoons* will look down on me even more. They can never push me away. I¡¯m Veronica Lavrenti¡­¡±


    [ T/N: figuratively means a sly/deceitful person. ]


    ¡®I¡¯m the consigli¨¦re¡­!¡¯


    In order to restore her wounded ego, it was necessary to protect her source of income somehow. Because of that, Veronica immediately left the mansion to do business with the absinthe manufacturers.


    The problem was that absinthe was a highly toxic drink that could take away one¡¯s life, and the control was as severe as that. It was clear that if they started selling enough absinthe to satisfy Veronica¡¯s greed, they¡¯d be caught in a crackdown.


    ¡®And, the executives in Knox will cut ties with her faster than they are now.¡¯


    Because what executives did best was cutting off their tails. Even though she may not know herself, Veronica was gradually self-sabotaging herself.


    Hence, her downfall was inevitable.


    ¡®Should I find another source of funds soon?¡¯


    As she thought so, Edith rubbed her sore eyes and gazed at the pile of research materials piled up like a mountain before standing up. Like Veronica and Henrietta, she couldn¡¯t back down yet.


    ¡®¡­I still have to continue my research.¡¯


    Her research, which had been going on for decades, was only now revealing its outline.


    She hadn¡¯t made much significant progress in her research since three years ago, just before she left the Lavrenti mansion when she found out about ¡®the correlation between her likability and fate.¡¯ All she was doing was trying to figure out if she could manipulate fate by creating a drug that could manipulate likability.


    Recalling that fact, Edith always felt frustrated.


    ¡®Still, since there was a result this time, should I think positively?¡¯


    As she hadn¡¯t made any progress so far, the research would come to an end if she successfully carried out a few more prepared experiments. The high ground she had been clinging to for decades was now just around the corner.


    ¡®I¡¯ve confirmed that you can artificially manipulate the likeability.¡¯


    Next, it was necessary to conduct an experiment to identify the controller of destiny. Edith found out that there was a controller of destiny through various studies at Lichpen.


    Ugly beings playing with themselves on the timeline¡­ All she had to do was drag them in front of her eyes.


    ¡®At that time, it¡¯s really over.¡¯


    Just thinking about the ending made her feel tired.


    She thought she should finish making coffee first. And so, Edith put some pens in her pocket and picked up the empty cup.


    The window she saw as she turned around was black. Only then did she realize that the currents around her were still. It was given since all the people who always made a fuss in the mansion had left, and she was left alone.


    It was pitch-black outside. Though since it was nnighttime of course, it was natural.


    ¡­Still, why was it so eerie?


    The moon tilted to the west, and the sky, black like ink spilled all over a paper¡­ Ordinary things seemed strange.


    ¡®It¡¯s a bad omen.¡¯


    Curious at the ominousness, Edith stepped a little quicker and opened the door across her lab.


    At that moment¡­


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    She faced the face, which shouldn¡¯t be here. Her hair, which had been covered with darkness, had become closer to scarlet. Contrary to the unique contemplative atmosphere, the person in front of her had sharp eyes and a pretty face without a smile.


    Edith¡¯s variable.


    ¡­Irene Casimere.


    ¡°Found you.¡±


    Clink.


    The moment the cup fell from Edith¡¯s hand and made a loud noise, a gun was pointed right over her heart. It seemed that Irene had drawn a gun out of her bosom and aimed it towards Edith before the cup even fell.


    Click.


    The sound of unlocking the safety echoed through the back hallway.


    At that moment, Edith seemed to be able to understand all this oddity¡ªthe unnatural outbreak of Phylloxera, the effect of her quick-acting potion, which was only known to her after two weeks, and even bad omens¡­


    A mischievous laugh escaped Edith¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Haha¡­¡±


    ¡­All this oddity was a ruse against her.


    In a dilemma, Edith asked with her hands raised.


    ¡°How did you do it?¡±


    ¡°Do what?¡±


    ¡°From start to finish, everything.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t much. All I had to do was just sprinkle a little bit of the early hatched Phylloxera and trick the spy.¡±


    ¡°Then, about the medicine?¡±


    ¡°In case you¡¯re curious, let me tell you, the effect of the drug worked well. It¡¯s just that the person who drank it was wrong.¡±


    ¡°Aha¡­ Then, did my son drink it as planned?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°And Otis? Was it a lie that he turned his back on you and went to Lowens with Charlotte?¡±


    ¡°No. That¡¯s true, too, except for one thing.¡±


    Irene lightly affirmed. However, there was one thing that Edith misunderstood.


    ¡°There¡¯s no one in Lavrenti who would turn against me.¡±


    Unfortunately.


    Saying so, Irene didn¡¯t look nervous at the moment of impediment, unlike someone who had the upper hand at the moment.


    It was an opportunity for Edith.


    ¡°Hm¡­ I see. Thank you for your kind explanation.¡±


    As Edith nodded her head with her eyes shining, she suddenly lowered her body and struck Irene in the shoulder.


    Puck!


    ¡°Uuk!¡±


    A groan escaped from Irene¡¯s teeth, and the gun fell.


    At that moment, Edith hurriedly picked it up and ran away¡­ no, she was trying to escape. It would have been so if Irene hadn¡¯t nimbly turned her body around and grabbed Edith by the neck before pressing her against the wall the moment Edith picked up the gun.


    ¡°Huuek¡­!¡±


    A sound escaped from her lips as Edith was pushed against the wall.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make a fool of yourself. The reason I kindly answered the questions was because I had something to talk about with you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, kuuek, but that¡¯s not going to happen¡­¡±


    Edith¡¯s hand fumbled as she desperately adjusted her grip on the gun. Grunts leaked out through her teeth as her airway was pressed and choked. Still, she was moving her hands busily.


    ¡®Just this gun. If I shoot this gun¡­¡¯


    Thanks to the release of the safety, the gun was designed to fire by simply pulling the trigger. So, if she fired the gun, she could create an opportunity to escape. Nevertheless, it wasn¡¯t like Irene wasn¡¯t unaware of that fact. She, too, hurriedly tried to snatch the gun, but unfortunately, Edith was the one closest to the trigger.


    The moment her finger was on the trigger¡­


    __


    Again, thank you so much for always supporting the novels I translate, even if you don¡¯t buy me a coffee, I really do appreciate it a lot.

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    Bang¡ª!


    ¡°Keugh!¡±


    The next moment, the smell of fishy blood filled the hallway with groans.


    The main character was none other than Edith.


    The bullet hit Edith¡¯s instep. It was because the other hand intervened and changed the trajectory of the gun at the moment when a fierce physical fight broke out between the two.


    ¡°Be careful, Irene.¡±


    A voice, soft and restrained like dried silk, separated Irene and Edith with just the same limited touch. Even though her vision was stained with pain, Edith could recognize the arrival of a new person right away.


    ¡°Ah, Ahibalt¡­!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Edith.¡±


    As if he had nothing to do with all this fuss, a neatly dressed man greeted her with a gentlemanly courtesy and a smile. If it weren¡¯t for the numerous bloodstains adorning his suit, it would have wondered why a person who would only be seen at a ball was here.


    Taking the gun from Edith¡¯s hand, he then calmly fired the other shot.


    Bang!


    ¡°Aaaakk!¡±


    As Edith grabbed both of her punctured feet and rolled over, Ahibalt pulled the gun¡¯s hammer back before opening his mouth again.


    ¡°See? She might run away, so it¡¯s best to disable her leg first.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see. Thank you for your help.¡±


    ¡°You look reluctant.¡±


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t like blood.¡±


    ¡°Being soft is a virtue, too. At least in Knox, it¡¯s a rare talent.¡±


    Having said that, Ahibalt put the gun into his inner pocket and pointed at the still-screaming Edith.


    ¡°Then, since we¡¯ve found the target, let¡¯s talk.¡±


    It was the signal that Irene¡¯s plan was completely successful.


    About a fortnight ago, at night.


    Irene told Ahibalt about the plan she had. The main story was to release Phylloxera at Veronica¡¯s vineyard and trick Henrietta into heading to Lowens.


    ¡°However, the biggest hurdle lies in implementing this plan.¡±


    ¡°It must be the part where we have to find the spy.¡±


    When Ahibalt made a hasty decision, Irene shook her head.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s¡­ I think I can find it. It¡¯s a bit risky, though.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, it¡¯s dangerous?¡±


    At the question, Irene hesitated a little. It was because she was going to reveal the contents of the A Blood Stained Portrait episode. She had kept quiet about this to prevent any further variables from being introduced into the game.


    If her purpose had still been ¡®a safe departure,¡¯ Irene would never have spoken up.


    As the sun rises tomorrow, the game must continue. However, as long as she decided to meet Edith, her goal was quite different. So, the fact could soon have been written this way¡ªmeaning she should seize this opportunity by any means available.


    Eventually, Irene opened her mouth.


    ¡°The painter who is painting the portrait of the Young Master is in communication with the spy. At first, he had nothing to do with it though he was threatened by the spy.¡±


    Because of the detailed explanation, Ahibalt had a slightly surprised expression this time. No, it would be more accurate to say that he was shocked.


    ¡°Did you know this from the beginning?¡±


    ¡°I accidentally eavesdropped on a conversation a while ago. So, I decided to tell the young Master.¡±


    Except for the contents of the original, of course, it was a lie. Irene also wanted to avoid raising unnecessary suspicion. Fortunately, Ahibalt didn¡¯t seem to have any doubts. If it was really her words, did he intend to believe anything?


    ¡®Or does he have other ideas¡­¡¯


    Although he said this, Irene wanted to ask Ahibalt once more if he trusted her.


    Recalling the moment when Ahibalt came close to touching the bridge of her nose, she stopped. If he had given such a punishment to prevent her from saying, ¡°Do you trust me?¡± it would¡¯ve been a very effective way.


    ¡®Perhaps, there¡¯s no reason other than that.¡¯


    It would, and it had to be¡­ that way, her heartbeat would also stop pounding quickly like this as well.


    Taking a deep breath, Irene then opened her mouth again.


    ¡°I tried to identify who it was when I overheard it, but I couldn¡¯t. So, if the Young Master uses the painter, we¡¯ll quickly find out who the spy is.¡±


    ¡°Then what difficulty are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the part where you have to deceive the spy.¡±


    Ahibalt strictly controlled Rodion¡¯s collapse so that it wouldn¡¯t spread throughout the mansion. However, because Louise announced it so loudly, there was no one in the vicinity of the tearoom at the time who didn¡¯t know what had happened to Rodion.


    So, if there were a spy in the middle, it would have been a situation where it would be impossible to exclude people.


    ¡° .¡±


    ¡°There was no presumed spy among the people who gathered when this incident was known.¡±


    ¡°Have you picked out those who are presumed to be spies?¡±


    ¡°Yes, three. And no one was in the mansion at the time.¡±


    On her way to see Charlotte, Irene investigated where the supposed spies were at the time of the incident.


    The first candidate, housemaid Miriam, was out in the garden to help the laundry maid wash the laundry, and the second candidate, footman Joseph, was off duty and not at the mansion today. Ethan, the last candidate, said he had gone downtown to buy the items the painter had ordered him to buy.


    In addition, as soon as the incident broke out, Ahibalt quickly controlled the rumors, and the time Otis returned was also at a time when it was almost midnight, so no one was wandering around the mansion.


    It meant that none of the three could properly understand the case, even if they heard that Charlotte put something inside the tea and someone collapsed.


    ¡°So, if you manipulate rumors a little, you can make false information flow into Lichpen.¡±


    ¡°Your theory is good.¡±


    Ahibalt interrupted Irene¡¯s explanation.


    ¡°Still, it¡¯s hard to imagine that the spy sent by my aunt would fall for such a shallow trick.¡±


    The reason why Ahibalt didn¡¯t change the servants even though he knew that there was a spy in Lavrenti was simple.


    It was clear that finding the spy would be much more difficult with the influx of new people. It wasn¡¯t for a day or two that they had a spy by their side, and since Knox¡¯s affairs were unlikely to leak out of Lavrenti, they decided that it would be better to have some poison.


    ¡°We could destroy the house trying to catch mice. I don¡¯t want to act rashly.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. It won¡¯t be easy. Unless, of course, a new big case breaks out and confuses the spy while collecting information.¡±


    After all, a rumor could be covered up by another rumor.


    ¡°It¡¯s about making a very plausible case. The medicine used was a love potion, so something related to love would be good¡­ For example, love¡¯s escape.¡±


    And, perhaps coincidentally, they had a very good material.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve heard, but the Second Master was originally scheduled to leave for Lowens tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I heard. Even if this hadn¡¯t happened, I wanted to ask you if you were going with him.¡±


    ¡°I was thinking of going with him.¡±


    Tuk.


    Archibald¡¯s index finger, which had been tapping the table at regular intervals throughout the conversation, stopped.


    ¡°¡­Why?¡±


    As I said, I was going to use it as a way to find the spy.¡±


    ¡°Aha.¡±


    Irene told him about the spy, and together they confided the truth of her scandal along with an apology for causing a commotion. Of course, Ahibalt already knew about it through Otis¡¯ revelations though he pretended not to know as he always did.


    And, even now¡­


    ¡°Then, now that there¡¯s another way to find the spy, there¡¯s no reason for you to go?¡±


    Ahibalt¡¯s expression was a little more relaxed than before, but Irene was nodding her head so she didn¡¯t notice.


    ¡°Yes. First of all, I have to be by the Youngest Master¡¯s side. Above all, if I want to send Madam Henrietta to Lowens, there must be someone much better to accompany than me.¡±


    ¡°You mean Charlotte Eunice?¡±


    Irene nodded her head instead of answering Ahibalt¡¯s question. To be honest, she never felt remorse whether Charlotte died or not.


    ¡®Still¡­¡¯


    Whatever it was, she didn¡¯t want anyone to die. Maybe it was because she¡¯d already seen too many people die?


    ¡°I think it¡¯s better to make it up that she was leaving with the Second Master rather than killing her.¡±


    ¡°In short, you¡¯re trying to trick people into not knowing who took the drug.¡±


    ¡°If that happens, anyone would think that the Second Master had taken the medicine, and it would be nice to confuse Madam Henrietta.¡±


    Accordingly, the confusion would be a very good trigger for her to make her misjudgments.


    ¡°Then, Madam Henrietta would have no choice but to go to Lowens, while Lady Veronica won¡¯t have time to stick around the mansion either because of the ruined vineyard.¡±


    However, there was one fatal blind spot in this plan.


    That was¡­


    __


    Again, thank you so much for always supporting the novels I translate, even if you don¡¯t buy me a coffee, I really do appreciate it a lot.

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    It was true that this was right after Otis and Ahibalt fought to their hearts¡¯ content. That was also the reason why the expression of the man in front of her wasn¡¯t as bright as he listened to this ambitious plan.


    Ahibalt opened his mouth with a very glum expression.


    ¡°I like all the plans. It¡¯s good. Still, I wonder if Otis will join this plan.¡±


    ¡°¡­Originally, I was going to have a talk with both Young Masters.¡±


    As Irene stared at him, if he got a strange feeling of reprimand from that gaze, it was certainly not because of his mood. However, if he saw that gaze and wanted to kiss her, then that must not be normal either.


    He wouldn¡¯t know again if he was utterly insane.


    Nonetheless, it was also true that he accepted Irene¡¯s silent rebuke with a complicated feeling and eventually shook his head.


    ¡°I know it was too much. So, why don¡¯t you stop looking at me that way.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I was presumptuous. Though, weren¡¯t the two of you always on good terms?¡±


    ¡°There is a bond.¡±


    The Lavrenti brothers were quite polite to say it was a simple brotherly relationship, but at some point, they understood each other just to be called very strangers. In fact, it was a strange relationship. When the three of them were in Lavrenti, they behaved so indiscriminately that it wouldn¡¯t be awkward even if they were strangers.


    The story of how that relationship had reached the present was simple.


    ¡°Because we were together in Lichpen. There¡¯s a bond from being together in those years.¡±


    ¡°But, was the problem big enough to break that bond?¡±


    He smiled bitterly and looked at Irene, who was asking an innocent question. He could neither affirm nor deny the matter. Regardless, her plan needed to convince Otis, so Ahibalt stood up instead of answering.


    ¡°¡­Anyway, I can¡¯t deny that I¡¯m responsible. I¡¯ll take responsibility for Otis, so you don¡¯t have to.¡±


    As he was about to tell her to go back and rest¡­


    Neiiiggh¡ª!


    Suddenly, the silence of the mansion was shattered by the sound of a horse neighing. At the same time, the stability remaining on Irene¡¯s face crumbled like a thin layer of sugar.


    ¡°¡­Is someone here?¡±


    ¡°No, in that case, they would have been blocked from the front door before entering the garden.¡±


    ¡­Then, it was inside the mansion.


    Thinking so, Irene jumped to her feet.


    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s towards the stable, so I¡¯ll go.¡±


    But then¡­


    Ahibalt grabbed her arm.


    ¡°No, why don¡¯t we talk about your condition first?¡±


    ¡°Yes? How¡¯s my condition¡­¡±


    Irene, who was about to ask a question, couldn¡¯t finish her words. It was because the moment she stood up in a hurry, she was greatly staggered back. In the aftermath of not having time to recover properly after being paralyzed, it was natural that she couldn¡¯t drink enough water while stomping around the mansion all day long, worrying about Rodion¡¯s condition.


    Still, she didn¡¯t roll onto the floor unsightly.


    ¡°Do you still think about how things are now when you see this?¡±


    Irene blinked slowly, feeling extreme dizziness and fatigue. In her obliquely lowered field of view, only Ahibalt was contained. As he was holding her, who was about to collapse, his eyes gazing down at her were cold. Because of that, she wondered if he was angry.


    ¡°At this rate, there will not be enough infirmary rooms.¡±


    Hearing his voice made her feel angry.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    It was true that she had been impatient as her resignation date was approaching, and she had been overdoing it recently.


    Irene admitted her mistake. Even though she tried several times to put strength into her body and escape her misfortune as she leaned against her master¡¯s arms, the more she tried, the stronger the arms that held her.


    ¡°¡­I, I can stand up.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like that to me.¡±


    Saying so, he let go of her as if showing off. The moment her hand fell, her body jolted like a miracle, and the next moment, Irene returned to her seat¡­


    ¡­Right in the arms of Ahibalt.


    ¡®Ever since I was paralyzed by the numbing scent, my body didn¡¯t move as I wanted¡­¡¯


    Eventually, Irene squeezed out what was left of her strength, and after one more attempt, she closed her eyes as Ahibalt¡¯s grip wouldn¡¯t come undone before opening her mouth.


    ¡°Please let go, Young Master. I think I¡¯ll be able to walk if I rest a little bit. I¡¯ll just go to the stable for now, and then I¡¯ll go back and rest. I¡¯m worried¡­¡±


    ¡°Irene.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    As she opened her eyes again, she could see Ahibalt, who seemed to be calmer than a moment ago.


    ¡°Let me ask you a question. How many maids live in this mansion?¡±


    ¡°Fourteen.¡±


    ¡°What about footman?¡±


    ¡°Twenty if you include people who commute?¡±


    ¡°Okay, I know that. Though can you explain why you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s running around l every time?¡±


    Irene finally shut her mouth at those words. It was because Ahibalt pointed out her chronic habit of feeling overly responsible.


    Meanwhile, seeing that she had calmed down, he let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Well thought out. You¡¯d better lie down.¡±


    She could feel Ahirbalt fixing his arms around her and being completely embraced by him. Because of that, the tips of her toes wobbled around his waist. The problem was that her energy to get out of this embarrassing situation was really, really gone.


    ¡®Why now?¡¯


    Once I stumbled and was stabbed to the point, Irene ran out of energy as if she had been caught in some kind of magic.


    The arms that were holding her were firm as she leaned against them. As Ahibalt changed his posture and held her more comfortably, she could feel his lean muscles twitching under the hem of the thin fabric.


    ¡­So, who does this beating heartbeat belong to?


    ¡®Wooden scent¡­¡¯


    Irene closed her eyes.


    Soon, something soft was against her back. She thought it was a bed because she could hear the sheets rustling.


    ¡®Now, I¡¯m lying down on the First Master¡¯s bed¡­¡¯


    She was really living in luxury. The moment Irene thought to herself, the shadows over her closed eyes lifted.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the stable, so you can take a break. This is an order from your master. I¡¯m going to wait until you wake up after resting, so if you¡¯re thinking of something nonsense, just close your eyes.¡±


    After he ordered his overly loyal maid to do so, Ahibalt walked away.


    Thud.


    With the sound of the door closing, Irene¡¯s forehead narrowed slightly. By the time the wrinkles between her brows became a little thicker, she raised her arms and put them on her face¡­ as if she did that, the tingling in her chest would subside.


    ¡®As expected, it¡¯s too much.¡¯


    Ahibalt¡¯s attitude was too much for a simple servant. It was too much for his cherished subordinates. Still, was there really a reason for that?


    ¡®Ahibalt has someone he loves¡­¡¯


    His first love, who didn¡¯t leave his side until Louise appeared.


    The sadness on Irene¡¯s face became sharper when she remembered the game story. Wouldn¡¯t she have suffered so much if this cry had been directed at Otis or Rodion? It had been a long time since she loved Ahibald, but why is it that she still hasn¡¯t given up her lingering feelings?


    ¡®¡­I must be overworked.¡¯


    Because when her body was tired, her mind was also shaken. Perhaps when her body gets better, this tingling would go away¡­


    Irene closed her eyes as she repeated that.


    It was true that she wasn¡¯t well.


    Irene suffered from a fever for three days after that. At least, it was the third day that she had suffered all day and night, talking nonsense due to the fever, and was gone.


    The first thing Irene asked in her hoarse voice when she was about to get out of bed when her fever subsided was¡­


    ¡°What happened to the Young Masters?¡±


    The person who answered that question was Ahibalt, who was guarding the bed.


    ¡°Otis went to Lowens with Charlotte. Rodion calmed down while I was waiting for you.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just that. He had already completed all the measures regarding the vineyard and sent Henrietta to Lowens.


    ¡°I thought about it after spraying Phylloxera, but I thought it¡¯d be better to be sure, so I made some deals with the absinthe manufacturers.¡±


    ¡®If it were something I¡¯m touching, aunt would turn away without even looking at it.¡¯ Ahibalt smiled as he added that.


    ¡°Have I kept my promise enough?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes. That¡¯s enough.¡±


    Irene involuntarily nodded her head without realizing it. Unlike her, who would be drenched in a cold sweat and haggard from the heat, he was neatly dressed.


    The lightly pigmented eyelashes caught the sunlight and reflected as if embracing a haze, and the sleek and neat face and gently curved features harmonized.


    When he smiled, the white teeth showed through his thinning lips as a shadow fell under the straight bridge of his nose. Every time he blinked, the eyelids that formed a line inside the eye socket resembled a magnolia that began to bloom little by little beyond the open window behind him.


    Perhaps, it was because he had his back against the spring scenery¡­ What made Ahibalt look so beautiful at that moment?


    But, ironically, at the same time, she noticed the imperfect part of such a beautiful man.


    A tie with a rough finish and open sleeves that looked foreign because the cufflinks weren¡¯t fastened, and a pair of trousers crumpled above the ankle¡ªIt felt like all the immaturity of a man who pursued perfection referred to her void because she felt how detached she was from this beautiful man.


    Irene involuntarily let out a dry laugh.


    Beyond her fading gaze, she could see the magnolia outside the window swaying in the spring breeze.


    At that moment¡­


    ¡®Ah¡­¡¯


    She hated Ahibalt.


    __


    Again, thank you so much for always supporting the novels I translate, even if you don¡¯t buy me a coffee, I really do appreciate it a lot.

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    Why was the mind in the irreversible category?


    It¡¯d be nice if the heart that had ended could be captured as it was.


    Knowing that he had someone he loved, but yet she was shaken, even though she knew that there was no way he would ever love her¡­


    ¡®It seems I have a talent for self-torture.¡¯


    Irene became a little miserable and very despondent. However, like when hiding about the spy, she couldn¡¯t run away unconditionally now.


    ¡®¡­Because the water¡¯s spilled anyway.¡¯


    The outpost to meet Edith had already broken the story of the game in many ways.


    First of all, she already knows the secret of the A Blood Stained Portrait episode. Not only but the main villains, Veronica and Henrietta, had to leave for a foreign land before they had time to exert their influence on Lavrenti, so would it be necessary to explain further?


    The plan proceeded smoothly without Irene¡¯s moment of hesitation¡­ to be precise, it would be more correct to say that she had no time to do anything.


    Actually, she didn¡¯t have much to do.


    It was because Ahibalt had everything done while she was resting.


    ¡°So¡­¡±


    Ahibalt stared at his maid, who stood with impeccable politeness.


    ¡°How did I convince Otis? It¡¯s complicated to talk about it.¡±


    ¡°Can I ask for a simple favor? I¡¯m just worried.¡±


    For a maid to ask her master¡¯s affairs was an obvious overstep. Irene, too, was very careful whether she knew she was presumptuous. Nonetheless, the reason she asked this question was that she couldn¡¯t contain her anxiety until she knew the truth.


    It wasn¡¯t too surprising. In the first place, Irene was always the one who kept a keen eye on the affairs of the young masters she served.


    It wasn¡¯t always a pleasant thing, though.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing difficult about it.¡±


    He readily agreed.


    For her to be curious like this, it was far less pleasant than how she was before. Besides, this wasn¡¯t too difficult for him.


    Tak.


    Ahibalt, who put the cigar cutter in his hand down on the table, opened his mouth slowly.


    ¡°The day Rodion collapsed. I left you resting and went to the stable, and Otis was there.¡±


    ¡°The Second Master¡­?¡±


    ¡°I heard he was going to Lichpen.¡±


    Placing the tip of his chin loosely in his hand, he was saying that a day as long as that day was really rare.


    ¡°As you know, the current hostess of Lavrenti is Otis¡¯ real mother. That¡¯s why he tried to get medicine for Rodion. Originally, he was going to ask Charlotte Eunice, who was detained in the basement, to go with him, but by the time he got there, she had already passed out.¡±


    ¡°When I went to see her, she was already in bad condition.¡±


    Irene lightly affirmed.


    As she saw her, Charlotte was worse off in her mind than in her body. She seemed unable to bear the moment she had lost everything in an instant, as much as her desire was strong and as much as her ideal felt realistic.


    ¡°This is usually the case when civilians are involved in such things.¡±


    Ahibalt took her words before lowering his gaze halfway down languidly. In his gaze toward the sky, the events of that night were being drawn.


    ¡°What am I doing? I¡¯m trying to get to Lichpen. Now that you¡¯ve got your answer, go away.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still an attitude that you haven¡¯t learned anything at all. Why are you going to Lichpen?¡±


    ¡°Irene became like that because Rodion wouldn¡¯t wake up. Then, I can get the medicine. This works out well because she wanted to give me a present.¡±


    ¡°You must be out of your mind. Do you think they will give it to you if you go alone to Lichepn and ask for it?¡±


    ¡°If my mother doesn¡¯t want to kill her son without spending his life, she¡¯ll give it to me.¡±


    In short, he was going to threaten her with his life.


    ¡°I was trying to get Charlotte Eunice to trade her with something, but when I got there, she had passed out a long time ago. So, there¡¯s nothing left.¡±


    I¡¯ll even put a gun to my temple.


    After Otis finished his words, he immediately stepped into the scene as if he had no intention of further conversation.


    ¡°Make sure to get out of the way.¡±


    However, it didn¡¯t go as he intended. It was because Ahibalt twisted and grabbed Otis by the collar as he tried to climb onto the saddle and threw him to the ground.


    ¡°Kuek¡­!¡±


    Otis groaned and rolled riotously across the stable floor, but Ahibalt didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be hurt. There¡¯s no business in rolling this much.¡±


    As his boots pressed down on Otis¡¯ chest pain and immobilized him, the eyes that gazed down at his half-brother were cold.


    ¡°Otis. After having a rough time with you today, I can feel that I have been negligent in taking care of my brother. Otherwise, there¡¯s no way a guy under my command would act like a colt that had been stung by bees.¡±


    ¡°Not a stellar admonition¡­ Just move your feet away¡ªheuk!¡±


    Otis frowned, unable to finish his sentence. It was because the moment he tried to get up, Ahibalt put the weight of his foot on his chest again.


    ¡°Kuek, cough! Euuh¡­¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that long, so it was just a cough, but the important thing was that this was a warning. A face without the slightest hint of a smile stared down at him bleakly.


    ¡°If you roll your tongue presumptuously again, next time, you¡¯ll have to ride the horse with a broken rib.¡±


    ¡°This is crazy¡­ Are we no longer brothers anymore?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m doing this much because we¡¯re brothers. You were the first to vent your anger.¡±


    Besides, you had no intention of fighting properly.


    Adding his words, Ahibalt stepped away from him.


    Otis was an executive at Knox, for one reason or another, and was in a position to run the field as well as Rodion. That meant that he was just as strong in physical skills as well as shooting skills. While it wasn¡¯t comparable to Ahibalt, it was not at the level where he couldn¡¯t resist and just got beaten up.


    Still, the reason he had no resistance was simple.


    It was because what Otis did from the beginning was nothing more than taking his anger out rather than a rebellion.


    ¡®¡­Even after knowing that, I¡¯m not a proper human being who fell for that provocation.¡¯


    However, if he were to measure it, his half-brother, who was coughing at his feet, was also formidable. Ahibalt¡¯s cynical gaze looking down at Otis, who stumbled to his feet, was no different from a blade. Also, the voice that flowed from that neat face¡­


    ¡°Otis. If you¡¯re doing this in defiance, stop. If you go further than this, I won¡¯t be able to go easy on you.¡±


    ¡°¡­Does this seem like I¡¯m being defiant?¡±


    ¡°Then, what is it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to go astray. If she leaves me, then I¡¯ll really¡­ I¡¯ll really be out of control¡­¡±


    Saying that, he looked at Ahibalt with eyes mixed with resentment and sadness. The dust-covered face, with blood that hadn¡¯t completely faded yet, lost its usual composure and was distorted.


    Tears welled up in Otis¡¯ eyes.


    ¡°What am I supposed to do? What should I do to¡­¡±


    The sobbing continued along with his speech, though his mouth soon closed, perhaps realizing that the other person wasn¡¯t who he should be leaning onto¡­ No, maybe it was because he suddenly felt that the person he was facing was slightly different from before.


    An unnaturally interrupted cry¡­ At the end of the gap, Otis quickly raised his head.


    Otis¡¯s gaze stained with all sorts of emotions, and Ahibalt¡¯s inorganic gaze without any agitation¡­


    A man who was completely broken and a man who was neat without a wrinkle¡­


    ¡­The two made a stark contrast just by facing each other.


    It was Ahibalt who closed the gap that had been suppressed by that fact. He smiled at his half-brother as if he hadn¡¯t been so merciful just a moment ago.


    ¡°You seem to have calmed down now.¡±


    Otis didn¡¯t respond, conceivably, because he didn¡¯t want to take out his anger anymore.


    As Ahibalt recalled for a moment about his younger brother at that time, he returned to his gentlemanly attitude before answering.


    ¡®She didn¡¯t need to know all these details.¡¯


    ¡°I just stopped Otis from going to Lichpen. We talked a little bit about it and solved it. That¡¯s all.¡±


    To be precise, Otis listened, trying not to speak again.


    ¡°Irene asked for a favor. She said she needed your help.¡±


    ¡°¡­She needs my help?¡±


    __

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    Otis, who had been keeping his mouth shut the whole time, immediately changed his attitude as soon as Ahibalt mentioned Irene.


    Recalling that blind affection, Ahibalt laughed involuntarily.


    ¡®He¡¯s been following me for a long time.¡¯


    Even though there was nothing to copy anymore, they were even copying things like this.


    As he recalled that moment, the end of Ahibalt¡¯s smile was bitter though Irene didn¡¯t notice and she only replied with a smile when she heard it worked out.


    ¡°I was worried because you both seemed very upset, but it seems it worked out fine.¡±


    In fact, she had no reason not to believe him on her part.


    To explain the plan while she was down, Ahibalt had no choice but to speak to Otis directly like that. However, since all such processes were solved, she had to think that they had solved the issue on their own. Above all, the last time she saw Otis was very unstable, and Irene couldn¡¯t help but feel worried.


    ¡®I told him that I¡¯d go back after talking¡­¡¯


    But in the end, she didn¡¯t.


    Besides, Otis left for Lowens without giving her a chance to see his face again. The conversation they had just before leaving kept running through Irene¡¯s head.


    ¡°I¡¯ll come back when I¡¯m done talking.¡±


    When she said that, Otis let go of her hand and he smiled incomprehensibly


    She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he had really been begging with tears in his eyes just a moment ago, but in fact, the smile that appeared on his face was not much different from the expression that had lingered on Otis¡¯ face a while ago.


    The distorted smile seemed to be patient, and it seemed to be holding back something¡­


    ¡­A look that she often saw from Ahibalt.


    ¡°You must come back. Don¡¯t forget me.¡±


    As he said that, he let go of Irene¡¯s hand with difficulty. It resembled the appearance of cutting a ribbon with scissors, knowing that the broken ribbon could never be put back together.


    It was just that Irene, at the time, didn¡¯t have time to look deeply into it.


    ¡®¡­So, I was very worried.¡¯


    It would be fine if he solved it well with Ahibalt.


    She assumed that the reason Otis looked so precarious at the time was because of his fight with Ahibalt, so she thought that she didn¡¯t have to worry about it now that it was all resolved. Because Irene thought that the sincere conversation with Ahibalt, with whom he had formed a bond, would have been much more helpful in stabilizing than herself.


    So, she forgot her concerns about Otis.


    Above all, Irene didn¡¯t have much time to dwell on such thoughts. A maid¡¯s daily life was always busy, and her daily life was busy with the other servants¡¯ responsibilities.


    She spent most of her time caring for Rodion.


    Although he was already calmed down, it wasn¡¯t easy for Rodion, who had been consumed by Elios and even taken medicine, to find reason properly again. So, in the end, Irene was still the only one who could approach him.


    And, the problem was¡­


    ¡°Kiss me, Rea. Just like then.¡±


    Rodion, who had lost his reasons, remembered what had happened right before the rampage¡­ The person who would normally have been embarrassed to even ask for a hug, was very outspoken, whether it was the aftermath of his reason being eroded or the effect of the potion.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t come here to do that with the Young Master. I¡¯m just here to give you medicine.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take the medicine. I hate it because I feel drowsy after taking it, but I can do it if Rea wants me to. So, Rea needs to do something for me, too.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve already hugged me for an hour.¡±


    Rodion wouldn¡¯t be separated from Irene for an hour during his waking hours.


    Literally.


    He would hold her to his heart¡¯s content in a room where no one came near. Patting her hair and kissing on her skinny shoulders, his breath would graze her thin, pulsed neckline.


    In the meantime, Irene could feel Rodion¡¯s beating heart.


    She wondered what the murky black eyes that stared at her from time to time wanted. Rodion, a shy man who looked more like a boy than a young man, threw away some hesitation and came across as attractive as his half-brothers.


    He was a charm befitting the words of youthful blood.


    The long curly hair, which was usually tied with the tail, was loosened and naturally covered his back. In addition, a pale scar stood out on the well-groomed chest, visible through the hem of the loose shirt.


    The unrefined atmosphere unique to Rodion and the situation in which affection was constantly requested from her definitely felt strange.


    ¡®If this had happened in my first life, I would¡¯ve fallen for Rodion.¡¯


    And, enough to make even Irene think.


    ¡°Just hugging isn¡¯t enough, Rea. Do you know how much I hate taking medicine? It¡¯s disgusting.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Irene resolutely affirmed.


    The sleeping pills were liquid, and she had tasted them as well.


    The first time she came to give sleeping pills to Rodion, whom no one could approach until she woke up, Irene didn¡¯t believe his offer that he would take the pills if he kissed her. However, she didn¡¯t know how to feed him the sleeping pills, so she took her sleeping pills and kissed Rodion on the lips to give him medicine.


    It was a medicine that made her brows frown the moment the first drop touched her tongue.


    Lavrenti¡¯s doctor said it was specially made for Rodion, as regular medicine wouldn¡¯t work for him. If she hadn¡¯t listened to that explanation, it was a taste that would make her think that something was wrong¡ªfrom the strangely viscous texture to the smell of burnt rubber, to the bitter, astringent and disgusting taste¡­


    Irene could bet that if the word terrible could be expressed as a taste, it¡¯d be this. So, it was understandable to some extent that Rodion didn¡¯t want to take sleeping pills like this.


    ¡®I¡¯d rather him do this to Louise so I¡¯d have nothing to worry about.¡¯


    Suddenly, Irene, who recalled Louise, sighed.


    Louise has been avoiding her ever since she fell ill. Even though they lived in the same room, it was difficult to see her face, so did she have to say more? Irene wanted to hold on and asked her why, but she stopped.


    It was because Louise was the one she would part with in some way when all her work was over.


    ¡®More than anything, I¡¯d be in trouble if she asked about Rodion¡¯s condition¡­¡¯


    Knowing that Louise had feelings for Rodion, it seemed difficult for her to answer if asked how Rodion was. To everyone outside, Rodion was seriously injured and was in bed. Besides, if Louise found out that Rodion was obsessed with her¡­


    ¡®Anyway, I¡¯ve been trying to calm him down in the same way until Rodion is fully stable¡­¡¯


    If this was the only way to go, there was nothing she could do about it. Instead of exchanging long quarrels with him, Irene kissed Rodion. Regardless, she was going to stop once the medicinal effect had worn off from Rodion, and this wasn¡¯t too difficult for her.


    When she kissed him first, Rodion looked a little surprised before he immediately curved his eyes and smiled. Kissing Irene¡¯s lips back with a groan, he embraced her and lifted her up onto his thigh.


    Irene was taken aback by the sudden change of posture and put her hand on Rodion¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Young, Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Rea.¡±


    At the call that leaped out without realizing it, Rodion, who smiled brightly, shoved his hand between her hair as if stroking her hair and gently pulled her by the back of her head.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t that the way it was just now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no fun just doing that.¡±


    I want to do more with Rea.


    Whispering so, Rodion turned his head and lightly kissed Irene¡¯s jawline, then to her soft cheeks.


    He slowly turned the angle and swallowed the promised price.


    The moment the lips overlapped and the gap widened, it seemed as if a small moan leaked out. Rodion scanned the damp interior as if savoring it and tenaciously watched the sensitive response of the woman in his arms.


    There was a slight wrinkle on the back of Irene¡¯s nose.


    It wasn¡¯t even the first time they kissed, but every time he kissed her, she always reacted like it was always so unfamiliar. It was a pleasure for him now to feel her tight shoulders and the twitching of her waist trapped under his arms.


    A stronger desire ran through his mind.


    __

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    He wanted to see her react a little more sensitively.


    As Rodion dug deep inside his nose and made wrinkles between Irene¡¯s eyebrows, he could feel her breath quivering. The more he held her tightly to her body and held his breath, the more suppressed desire lifted his head, and it wasn¡¯t just about the physical senses.


    ¡®A little more¡­¡¯


    He wanted to be a little more violent.


    He wanted to see sharp sobs and tears flow from those lips, rather than just pushing them until they ran out of breath like now. With just a few kisses, he wanted to bite her lips, which already looked red and swollen, and turn them bright red.


    If there wasn¡¯t a place on her skin that he hadn¡¯t touched, if those purple eyes gazing down at him were all covered with tears¡­


    ¡°Ha¡­¡±


    Feeling his mouth dry just by imagining it, Rodion had to take a few slow breaths to cool off. Even in that short time, he also didn¡¯t forget to bite and let go of the other person¡¯s lips, whose chest was rushing up and down.


    ¡°Rea.¡±


    The feeling of thirst being engraved at once.


    A kiss always made him forget his thirst for a moment, but at the same time, it was an act that aroused more desire.


    His string of reason was slowly fading.


    If Irene had known this fact, she would¡¯ve tried to get away from Rodion right away though she wasn¡¯t wary of him because of her affection and trust in him, whom she had seen since he was young. It could¡¯ve been good if she had known that the boy she had been seeing and the man in front of her were completely different people, but no one was there to tell her that.


    As Rodion had a hard time being patient any longer¡­


    ¡°Rea, we¡ª¡±


    At that moment.


    Knock, knock.


    A knock was heard at the door.


    ¡°Are you done?¡±


    It was Ahibalt.


    Thankfully, he was faithfully following Irene¡¯s request not to open the door until Rodion fell asleep. It was fortunate. If he had just opened the door, it would¡¯ve been difficult to explain.


    Irene hurriedly pulled her body away, and after arranging her appearance briefly, she answered.


    ¡°Wait a minute, he just needs to take the medicine. Here, Young Master.¡±


    Taking the medicine bottle she had left on the tray, she hurriedly held it out to Rodion. Meanwhile, he stared at the door for a long time, looking very uneasy for some reason, before finally sighing and taking the bottle. He ate the terrible-tasting medicine quite well, but still, he couldn¡¯t stop the frown.


    Rodion was able to straighten his wrinkled face only after he drank the drink that Irene offered him.


    ¡°This one doesn¡¯t really taste good.¡±


    ¡°¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡±


    ¡°How long do I have to eat it? Does it work? I just fall asleep every time.¡±


    Rodion knew that what he was taking was not a sleeping pill but a medicine to treat some illnesses. Even that was something that Irene had managed to calm down and convince him.


    ¡°If you take your medicine and rest, you¡¯ll get better soon.¡±


    ¡°Is it really so?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Then, will Rea be by my side until then?¡±


    Irene consciously raised the corners of her mouth instead of answering him.


    Rodion made an expression that he wanted to ask more questions, but the effect of the sleeping pills was close to immediate effect. Nevertheless, he tried to get an answer somehow while still holding her hand.


    In the end, he eventually let go of his hand after less than a minute.


    With his eyes closed, Rodion fell into a deep sleep with a gentleness befitting his puppy-like face as if he had never been so ferocious. Seeing that, Irene put the blanket over him, who had returned to a young man¡¯s face, and opened the door.


    There, she found Ahibalt, who was standing in front of the door, raising his head. And on that face, the usual affection and joy stood out.


    ¡°Irene.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m late, Young Master.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be sorry about. It was me who came to see you unexpectedly. More than that¡­ your clothes look a little wrinkled.¡±


    The smile slowly faded from Ahibalt¡¯s face.


    As his hand moved closer to Irene¡¯s nape, the collar of the crumpled blouse was straightened at his gesture. Then, his gaze came up slowly from the button on Irene¡¯s neck to her eyes resembling amethyst.


    ¡°You seem a little flustered.¡±


    Asking so, his head tilted at an angle.


    Due to the close distance, instead of lowering his head, he was staring at Irene by lowering his eyes, and lightly pigmented eyelashes slanted down cast shadows over his cheeks. The gaze that followed the shadow stopped for a moment on Irene¡¯s lips, which still had swelling.


    However, it wasn¡¯t for very long because Irene opened her mouth as she looked away from him.


    ¡°I guess my fever rose a little after I was arguing to appease the Youngest Master.¡±


    ¡°¡­It could be. Has his condition improved?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the same. I thought it¡¯d get better with time¡­¡±


    ¡®Perhaps, he¡¯d stay like that until he takes the antidote.¡¯


    Recalling Rodion when he was awake, Irene¡¯s eyes turned to the closed door.


    It was the first time in many times to have a conversation and spend a lot of time with Rodion, who had lost his reason. And, she was learning things she hadn¡¯t known before, one by one.


    ¡®I thought being encroached upon by Elios was simply a change of personality¡­¡¯


    ¡­Rather than that, it felt like his memories had changed a little. He now had no memories of Rodion, whom she had known. Of course, now Rodion had no idea that Charlotte had put something into his tea and that it had made him collapse.


    ¡®That doesn¡¯t mean that he completely lost his memory.¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t that Rodion didn¡¯t recognize people. On the contrary, he recognized them, but he was also extremely wary and hated them.


    ¡°All I need is Rea. I don¡¯t need anyone else.¡±


    ¡°Other Young Masters would be upset if they heard that.¡±


    ¡°Why is Rea so naive? Do you really think that?¡±


    Rodion, who asked that question, had sorrowful eyes. It¡¯d be a lie if she said that the Rodion she knew wasn¡¯t superimposed on that figure.


    ¡®And, Rodion at the time of his death¡­¡¯


    Irene, who inadvertently recalled his death, closed her eyes while frowning her face involuntarily. Recalling it always left a sharp pain like gripping a dagger.


    ¡®¡­There¡¯s no need to think deeply.¡¯


    Irene tried to escape from her thoughts by repeating to herself.


    ¡®Because Edith holds the answers to all the questions.¡¯


    It¡¯d be all right. It¡¯s okay¡­


    ¡°Irene.¡±


    When she opened her eyes at her name being called, she could see that the person she had forgotten for a while was showing concern. Originally, he was a person whose expression didn¡¯t change much, but Irene could see the concern that filled his entire face.


    Still, the reason he didn¡¯t dare to ask if she was okay was probably because he knew that the question itself could be a kind of restraint.


    Irene hurriedly straightened her expression.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Young Master. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Every time you say that, I feel bad.¡±


    Saying that he should ban apologies, Ahibalt then slightly narrowed his brows. Perhaps, it was an excuse for her not to make any more apologies.


    In the end, Irene nodded her head, holding herself back from her recent slackness.


    ¡°I¡¯ll correct it.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you can do it. More than that, Irene, why do you think I came to you?¡±


    ¡°¡­You want to check on the condition of the Youngest Master?¡±


    ¡°If so, I would¡¯ve said that I came to find Rodion, not you.¡±


    Ahibalt replied as he smiled loosely before giving the answer.


    ¡°I just got the news. His mother hastily left for Lowens this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°¡­And Miss Veronica left yesterday?¡±


    ¡°To be precise, this early morning.¡±


    It meant that Lichpen would be empty tonight.


    The moment Irene heard those words, she suddenly turned her head and looked out of his window. It was thickly covered with dusk. A time when light, shadow and twilight were intertwined¡­


    A bluish twilight fell over the two of them.


    Among them, only Irene¡¯s merciful epitheted strangely before she opened her mouth, seized by the quiet bliss.


    ¡°It¡¯s today.¡±


    At last.


    __

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    ¡°¡­It wasn¡¯t too difficult after that. I thought you had at least minimal security, but there was nothing.¡±


    Irene, who spoke nonchalantly, put the newly loaded gun into her bosom. She was dressed in an outfit similar to that worn by Knox¡¯s members, not the usual maid outfit¡ªlong high-waisted trousers that fall widely, a black top, and a hunting cap.


    Despite that, there were dark red stains on her that even black couldn¡¯t cover them at all.


    It was proof that it wasn¡¯t ¡®nothing¡¯ as she said before meeting Edith. Even now, in Lichpen¡¯s mansion, there was a scent that couldn¡¯t be hidden, with only the smell of blood lingering around.


    Edith laughed at the ridiculous words.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a maid?¡±


    ¡°Is it strange that only a maid is here?¡±


    ¡°No. More than that, it¡¯s surprising that you know more than I thought. You weren¡¯t hired as a maid for that purpose from the beginning, were you?¡±


    In some cases, well-educated members of the organization were hired as employees. It was to do close security and organization work together. However, it didn¡¯t apply to Irene as it was said. When she first came in, she worked as a maid in the kitchen.


    ¡°There would¡¯ve been no place to learn such a thing, how the hell¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, Madam Edith didn¡¯t learn to become a researcher, either.¡±


    ¡°Ah, haha¡­ That¡¯s right.¡±


    Edith laughed as if she had been caught off guard, but she couldn¡¯t continue her words for a long time and had to take a deep breath. As she was currently tied to a chair, blood still oozed from her shot feet.


    ??The only fortunate thing was that Ahibalt wasn¡¯t there.


    A moment ago, after catching her, Ahibalt arranged the surroundings and tied her to a chair in the lab. Edith involuntarily let out a sigh at the sensation of the tight strap digging painfully into her wrist.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be good at this, but you¡¯re quite decent¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s something I¡¯ve had enough of when I was staying in this mansion. You flatter me immensely.¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­ Is it okay to treat someone who¡¯s the age of your mother like this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been old enough to be taught by an adult.¡±


    Unlike Edith, who constantly broke into a cold sweat from the gunshot wound to her foot, Ahibalt had a refreshing attitude. It felt even more heinous, and Edith let out a blank laugh involuntarily. She was well aware of how entangled she was with the filthy people.


    The important thing was to survive.


    ¡®¡­And I have to finish my research.¡¯


    It was really just around the corner, and it couldn¡¯t end like this. Edith forced her mouth to open, holding back the nausea that hit her throat.


    ¡°So¡­ did you come here to catch me because I sent you the medicine?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s that, too. But other than that, I was asked a request.¡±


    ¡°Asked?¡±


    ¡°Because there¡¯s someone who wants to meet you.¡±


    At his words, Ahibalt pointed to Irene, who was rummaging through a table behind. She seemed to be looking for something, before picking up a roll of paper and coming over to them.


    ¡°Thank you for your help, Young Master.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying thank you to me for nothing. It¡¯s something I¡¯m more grateful for. Did you find what you were looking for?¡±


    ¡°Yes, this.¡±


    Edith¡¯s eyes widened when she saw what was written on the outside of the paper in Irene¡¯s hand.


    At the same time, she could feel a sense of hopelessness that she hadn¡¯t felt even when her foot was pierced. It was because the research that was picked up was something no one would look at, but it was like life for her.


    ¡°That, that¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Looking at her reaction, it looks like you¡¯ve found the right one. So, what is this? I don¡¯t know since it¡¯s written in code.¡±


    ¡°This is Madam Edith¡¯s research. Giving the Youngest Master such medicine must have been an extension of this research.¡±


    Irene¡¯s gaze turned to Edith, who was pale, and she parted her lips.


    ??


    ¡°Is it not?¡±


    Silence had been a confirmation.


    Edith couldn¡¯t open her mouth because of a feeling of dismay she had never felt in her entire life. She didn¡¯t know how Irene figured out her password, but if she were to take all of her research materials, it would have to go back about twenty years so she couldn¡¯t leave it like that.


    Not understanding the intention of the two people in front of her, sweat soaked her hand. Would they kill her for bringing Rodion into that research? Or would they destroy the research?


    ¡®¡­It can¡¯t end like this.¡¯


    If so, then there was the last resort. As she thought so, Edith gritted her teeth as she made up her mind.


    However, what Irene did the next moment was unexpected.


    ¡°Young Master, could you let me talk to Madam Edith for a moment?¡±


    She asked for personal time with Edith.


    ¡°You¡¯re asking for a difficult request. Edith is a researcher, but she has been with Knox for a long time. It¡¯s dangerous to leave you alone with her.¡±


    Even though she was a middle-aged woman who had been bound, Ahibalt¡¯s vigilance wasn¡¯t easily lowered. Still, Edith decided that Irene¡¯s words were the only means by which she could revive herself, so she hurriedly opened her mouth.


    ¡°O-over there. Beyond that door is soundproof.¡±


    She pointed with her chin to her laboratory.


    Located inside the laboratory, half of the wall was impaled with large glass windows to observe the results of the experiment.


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to talk, why don¡¯t we do it over there?¡±


    There was no reason for them to reject her offer. And so, Ahibalt was watching them from outside the lab while Irene sat facing Edith.


    Edith was the first to open her mouth.


    ¡°So, what did you want to talk about that you have to shoot my feet?¡±


    ¡°¡­There are two things. In a way, it could be seen as one thing.¡±


    ¡°Research on the relationship between favorability and fate.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t know if you remember, but Madam Edith once told me about research when I was helping organize your luggage at Lavrenti before.¡±


    ¡°It was something like that when I thought about it. Still, don¡¯t expect me to remember it properly. I¡¯m a lonely researcher, so I talk easily when I have someone to listen to.¡±


    The tremor in Edith¡¯s voice slowly diminished. It was unknown whether it was because her anxiety had subsided or if it was because she was excited about the research she had dedicated her life to.


    ¡°Regardless, can you explain to me what the research nobody cared about had to do with you, that you broke into someone else¡¯s house and made a hole in their foot?¡±


    ¡°As I said when we talked about it, I also believe in fate. And I know that this world has a destiny that depends on favorability.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Edith¡¯s face hardened.


    If her hands hadn¡¯t been tied to the chair, she would have grabbed Irene right away. However, the conversation they had to go on couldn¡¯t end at just this point.


    Irene continued without wavering.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m certain that I know more than Madam Edith does.¡±


    ¡°You know that, but why didn¡¯t you tell me when you first saw my research? Why the hell¡ª!¡±


    ¡°Because I decided that Madam Edith¡¯s research wouldn¡¯t help me. At that time, you only grasped the existence of fate, and that kind of thing couldn¡¯t help me. However¡­¡±


    Things have changed, and now Edith¡¯s research actually created a variable in this game.


    ¡°If fate is determined by favorability, it means that it¡¯s possible to change fate by adjusting the degree of favorability. That¡¯s what I need.¡±


    Because I want to get out of this tiresome bondage.


    The last words came out of her mouth as if they were self-deprecating. Even though it wasn¡¯t a word that contained any special emotion, she didn¡¯t know why tears flowed at that moment.


    ¡°What I¡¯m going to tell you now is my hypothesis.¡±


    Two weeks into preparing to meet her, Irene wondered how Edith might have noticed the system.


    And¡­


    __

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    Irene recalled the time she went into Edith¡¯s lab after a long pause. It was when she made an excuse that she was holding the research on the relationship between favorability and fate because she didn¡¯t know where to put it.


    ¡°It¡¯s this way. It might be strange, a study on favorability, isn¡¯t that right? I believe in fate.¡±


    Edith replied, putting her research data down on the pile of Elios-related research materials.


    At the time, Irene didn¡¯t think it was a big deal, but now that she thought about it, there were a lot of points in her mind. Elios, an unknown ancient heritage that no one except Edith dared to dare to touch. And she, who studies Elios, and the favorability research that she had been hanging on to all her life¡­


    ¡­All of these things seemed to form some kind of intersection.


    So, Irene made this hypothesis.


    ¡°Madam Edith, did you approach fate through Elios?¡±


    Rodion and Elios¡­


    That these might be some key to disrupting the game¡¯s system. As Irene spat out her words, she added hastily.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not sure. As I said before, it¡¯s a hypothesis.¡±


    There was a reason she wasn¡¯t sure.


    It was the part where Edith was always studying Rodion and Elios. So, if Rodion and Elios were truly the only keys to breaking the system, then why hasn¡¯t she made this progress in her previous lives?


    Irene rather hoped that Edith had found some kind of bug in this episode.


    All games were bound to make mistakes, and if you played it over and over again, there was a chance it would happen at least once. It would have been better to hear that it was a situation where the system was noticed through a bug¡­ that way, the time she spent here trying to get back to reality would feel a little less meaningless.


    However, most of us know that this desire itself arises from facing reality.


    ¡°What you say, no, even your hypotheses are all right. It was through Elios that I learned about fate. This is really amazing. I didn¡¯t expect anyone else to know what I know¡­¡±


    Her words accurately pinpointed Irene¡¯s concerns.


    ¡°I saw fate through Elios, and I was researching ways to change that fate. And the fact that fate is influenced by favorability, and that it all comes to an end at some point¡­ I also found out that our time was repeated quite a lot. I couldn¡¯t know in detail how the repeated time passed, but one thing is for sure.¡±


    ¡­That I know how to break this fate.


    Edith¡¯s whispers entered her mind.


    Ah.


    It seemed that she had made a noise without Irene even realizing it.


    She wanted to cry for the first time in a long time. Still, she couldn¡¯t tell if it was because she was happy or sad. Edith¡¯s story was concise compared to its contents.


    It started with this sentence.


    ¡°It was the first day I succeeded in approaching the essence of Elios.¡±


    The day she finally approached the essence of Elios, the unknown ancient heritage handed down from the previous Lavrenti family.


    At the time, Edith¡¯s dissolution date was approaching.


    The remodeling of Elios had already been completed a long time ago, but it was because she had a child with the previous head of Lavrenti under the judgment that a completely new entity would be needed to use Elios.


    The previous head of Lavrenti, to put it mildly, was a gentleman with an outdated view of women, so he recommended not doing anything while she was pregnant, but Edith was stubborn. Nothing could dampen her curiosity about the unknown.


    And more than anything.


    ¡®Even though I succeeded in remodeling Elios, I couldn¡¯t figure out what Elios was doing.¡¯


    This was a critical issue.


    It was because Elios was a dangerous object with infinite possibilities. Since the predecessor wasn¡¯t a researcher, he might think that the transformation was enough, but Edith didn¡¯t think so. So, she focused on research to uncover the nature of Elios so that she could reach full term.


    The method she chose was to build an observation device, a device that allowed her to see the essence of Elios.


    At that time, Edith was only filled with thoughts on how to process Elios¡¯ limitless potential and energy.


    ¡®If there is really a power source in it, and if I can use it, the technology will develop several times over at once.¡¯


    Elios, a white object that seemed to glow on its own, seemed to have an overflowing energy in itself so many thought it contained a great power source.


    Of course, Edith did, too.


    With the feeling of taking the first steps in untrodden snow, she carefully put Elios into the observation device. And finally, when she dug into what was in it ¡ª the so-called essence, what she saw through the observatory wasn¡¯t the kind of energy wave or anything like she had expected.


    Rather, the information contained in it felt like it was being engraved in her brain just by touching it.


    ¡°Step back. Rodion hasn¡¯t completely fallen asleep yet.¡±


    What Elios showed was a certain scene.


    A young man, like a hunted beast, bleeding and dying.


    And, it wasn¡¯t just one.


    The young man died in great variety. However, the common thing was that he was always alone at the moment of death.


    The moment she saw the scene, all the emotions she felt from the young man were planted in Edith¡ªdespair and sorrow, deep emptiness and heartbreak. Not only that, but also the yearning for affection and corresponding hatred¡­ even the fear of death.


    The young man¡¯s will was an entreaty.


    ¡°I have to kill, but my body¡­ doesn¡¯t move as it pleases. Help me¡­¡±


    The last words of help completely put him to sleep.


    The young man was lonely even at the moment of his death, missed someone, and died with that much sadness.


    Edith could feel those emotions intact.


    Even after she moved away from the observatory, she couldn¡¯t escape from those feelings for a long time and only cried. It was unusual for Edith, who usually hears the word ¡®cold-blooded¡¯ more often than greeting. However, no matter how much she looked back and how much she tried to control herself, things didn¡¯t go her way.


    The reason was simple.


    Because the young man resembled her so much.


    As soon as Edith saw the scene, she knew that this would be the result of her research. The study would be successful¡­ but the child she gave birth to would die.


    ¡°Rodion.¡±


    As she recalled the name of the child that had been called in her memory, Edith hugged the bloated stomach she had never hugged before and wept incessantly.


    From a childhood wandering around the slums, she has loved only the unknown all her life and devoted herself to uncovering it. Until she had her own child, she was the cold-blooded Edith who only thought of him as part of her research. All her life, she had considered the very thought of being affectionate a luxury.


    As if to ridicule her thoughts, fate struck like lightning.


    ¡°My baby¡­¡±


    A dying voice mingled with sobs.


    On that day, Edith fell in love with the child in her stomach. A child she created to use, and in the future, she would kill¡­


    After that, Edith devoted herself and became even more immersed in her research.


    ¡®I had to somehow create a future that would save Rodion.¡¯


    As a result, right after giving birth to her child and before her body fully recovered, she crawled out to her lab again. Because of that, her joints ached whenever the cold wind blew, but if she could save Rodion, that wasn¡¯t a problem.


    ¡®I¡¯m not in the position to distinguish between water and fire*.¡¯


    [ T/N: An idiom which means ¡®to push ahead with something regardless of any difficulty or danger.¡¯ ]


    For her, fate wasn¡¯t the only problem.


    She already had no intention of handing over Rodion as a simple experiment for Elios, or as a tool to satisfy Lavrenti¡¯s greed.


    ¡®I have to move fast to fool Lavrenti.¡¯


    Lavrenti, who was stepping into all kinds of dirty work, was obviously a good supporter and partner of hers, but it was clear that everything she had enjoyed would choke her as soon as she turned her into their enemy. So, Edith started researching a way to break fate by not allowing anyone to enter her lab.


    Research has certainly made progress.


    But.


    __

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    Progress didn¡¯t necessarily mean a hopeful story.


    After the relentless research, she found a way to save Rodion. It was just that it was a path that didn¡¯t deviate an inch from the fate given to them.


    ¡°Elios is the only thing that has access to fate.¡±


    Human hands couldn¡¯t reach the absolute coercion above it ¡ª destiny.


    Perhaps it was natural. Ordinary human beings wouldn¡¯t have even noticed the existence of fate. Only Elios, whom they treated as an unknown being, had the record of fate, which meant that only through Elios could someone intervene with fate.


    And in order to deal with Elios, she had to make someone who could use Elios.


    To sum it up¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s the starting point.¡±


    It was the first time she¡¯d come back.


    With the argument that Rodion should be forced to be experimented on so that he could handle Elios. Edith let out a devastated laugh at the fact that no matter how many hypotheses and repeated experiments, the fact didn¡¯t change.


    ¡°It¡¯s the starting point, after all¡­¡±


    Rodion was only three years old at the time.


    In other words, the time Edith spent all three years trying to save her child was only just to conclude that she had to force her child to suffer. That day, she cried a little more than the day she realized the existence of fate.


    She couldn¡¯t even enter the room where the child was.


    ¡­Seeing the tiny hands of a child babbling in the cradle and seeing the spotless innocent face of an angry child made her want to run away from all this truth.


    How weak human beings became in front of love.


    Edith, who had never regretted her choice, regretted it endlessly after falling in love with Rodion. Nonetheless, when she thought that the choice was also to meet her beloved child, she became infinitely happy.


    She remembered the moment she held her baby for the first time. At that moment, she had never been touched by the warmth of a human being, and how she was deeply saddened while holding a child who wasn¡¯t even half her size.


    That moment when she couldn¡¯t help but cry because she didn¡¯t know if the fullness that filled her heart was happiness or sadness¡­


    ¡­Only then did Edith admit that she had awakened to irreversible emotions.


    It may have started on the day she uncovered the true nature of Elios, but she couldn¡¯t understand the fact that she loved her child, whom she had never met in person. It was probably natural since she couldn¡¯t understand the feeling of affection.


    However, the moment the warm warmth of a child wrapped in cloth reached my heart, all of that incomprehensibility was resolved.


    The years of wandering around without a place for a lifetime disappeared in just an instant. The child was hers¡­ He was an opponent that wouldn¡¯t be a waste even if she poured out all she had to him. So, she couldn¡¯t break the child down with her own weakness.


    How strong humans became in front of love.


    ¡°I have to do anything to save Rodion¡­ No matter how inhumane it is, I have to do it.¡±


    Edith pondered over her affection, which hadn¡¯t faded even for a moment, and uttered. Her only purpose was to live for her child and to break his destiny for him.


    After listening to all the confessions, Irene asked.


    ¡°Then, do you know how to break that fate?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I explained earlier that using Elios is the only way to reach fate¡­ but that¡¯s not all.¡±


    Nothing could be changed just by touching fate.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll twist fate, find the manager of this destiny, and kill them.¡±


    Hearing Edith¡¯s story, Irene was a little taken aback.


    The manager of fate¡­ She had never thought of anything like that. It was only natural that she thought that the game was run by the system.


    So, she asked back.


    ¡°Is there such a thing as the manager of fate?¡±


    ¡°Why, because you don¡¯t think there will be? Then, who do you think spent all that time?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s just¡­¡±


    Didn¡¯t the game automatically return when it reached its ending?


    ¡­Was someone turning back time? Was such an idea possible?


    When Irene was speechless and unable to answer, Edith frowned. It was her chronic habit that came to mind when thinking about a problem that hadn¡¯t been completely solved.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly what role the manager plays. Still, the manager does exist, and I think they¡¯re the mainstay of turning time.¡±


    ¡°What is the rationale?


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. You know that time is ticking, too, don¡¯t you? While I was researching information about the fates of Elios, I found out that all fates are cut off at the same point.¡±


    Up to that point, Irene didn¡¯t have to raise any questions.


    ¡®Because time turns back the same in the ending.¡¯


    It was because, at the same point, this world returned to the beginning again.


    ¡°But only once, I checked the time that went back from a different point.¡±


    ¡°¡­.!¡±


    ¡°It was quite a surprise. Before that, I had been thinking of fate as a so-called automated system that works without human intervention, seeing that it all revolves around the same point.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ wouldn¡¯t there be a possibility that there was an error in the system?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a possible story. Fate ended at the same point¡­ but only time went back after that.¡±


    She realized what Edith was trying to say. It meant that even at the moment when the game reached its ending, time didn¡¯t turn back. And it also completely overturned Irene¡¯s idea that the ending was the point of return of time.


    ¡°Even though it was over¡­ time didn¡¯t go back?¡±


    ¡°Yes. So, I looked at the records to see what on earth happened before that incident.¡±


    And Edith found a singularity.


    ¡°As soon as fate came to an end, there was someone¡¯s death.¡±


    ¡°¡­Death?¡±


    So, did that mean it was the ending of Die?


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the end. There¡¯s also a record of Elios being resurrected since then. And right after the resurrection, time went back.¡±


    However, the record wasn¡¯t complete, so she could only know about ¡®death¡¯ and ¡®resurrection.¡¯ What was in between, and whose death and resurrection really belonged? Even the death and resurrection of the same person were unclear, Edith explained.


    Still, even though it was full of unclear things like this, one thing was certain.


    ¡°The regression of time is determined by a certain person. Even if we die, it¡¯s by someone who doesn¡¯t die.¡±


    What a thrilling sensation that categorical tone came to Irene.


    ¡®I can break free from the restraint of time.¡¯


    Even if she couldn¡¯t go back to reality, that was good enough. It was because leaving the game and returning to reality was something she had already given up at the beginning of this life.


    ¡®Rather, this could have been a better thing.¡¯


    She¡¯d already spent way too much time in this game. If only she wouldn¡¯t have to repeat this tragedy again¡­ it¡¯d be nice if she could be free from the game. As she thought so, Irene tried to calm her shaking heart and opened her mouth.


    ¡°Then, you couldn¡¯t figure out who that person was¡­?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, the Elios I have is a fragment so the record in it is also incomplete. I couldn¡¯t know everything.¡±


    Saying that, Edith frowned as if asking if she knew how long it took for her to find out this much. Rather than being annoyed by the current situation, it seemed to be because the pain in her foot, which had been treated simply, had worsened again.


    ¡°Rather than that, if I told you this much, wouldn¡¯t it be okay if you let me go soon?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t solve it without the Young Master¡¯s permission. I¡¯ll let you know when I¡¯m done talking with him.¡±


    ¡°Then, at least let me smoke a cigarette in my pocket? The pain is killing me.¡±


    ¡®I can do that much.¡¯


    Irena got up and approached Edith. As she searched the pockets of the gown she was wearing, she soon found a tin case and a lighter.


    Chiiik.


    The end of the cigarette lit up red, and acrid smoke flowed out. Edith, who took a deep breath to endure the pain, continued the story while frowning.


    ¡°It hurts terribly. Anyway, that¡¯s why I¡¯m going to catch and kill the manager of fate¡­ who touches the bridle of this time.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know who it is, so how would you catch them?¡±


    ¡°Even if I¡¯m not sure who it is, there are candidates.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±


    __

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    ¡°Who could it be?¡±


    Edith asked back with a grimace as if she was dissatisfied with Irene¡¯s attitude of trying to confirm the obvious answer from her.


    ¡°You know that, too, don¡¯t you, how someone¡¯s favorability plays into fate.¡±


    ¡°I know, but¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to sound like a broken record, but isn¡¯t it only natural that there is an administrator among them?.¡±


    Her heart sank at Edith¡¯s words.


    Even though she spoke coldly, it was not such a simple matter for Irene. Including the male protagonists and the heroine, there were four¡­ and all four meant a lot to her.


    ¡®Only when one of the four dies completely will this cycle end?¡¯


    She already knew that getting out of the game wouldn¡¯t be easy, that someone had to die.


    Irene¡¯s hand holding the lighter trembled feebly. The only reason she had been able to drive Louise and the other protagonists to their deaths until now was because she knew the game would return to the beginning.


    They¡¯d go back to the beginning and forget everything.


    ¡®And, I might be able to get back to reality.¡¯


    If she went back to reality, she¡¯d never run into the characters here again anyway.


    ¡­A game was just a game.


    How many times had she said this? But this time, things had changed¡­ a situation where she had to choose between herself and the characters in the game.


    Irene felt her mouth go dry, and she quickly composed herself.


    ¡®I don¡¯t need to be shaken yet.¡¯


    Perhaps, there¡¯s a way to overcome this situation by taking advantage of the fact that this was inside a game.


    Unlike the bitter feelings inside, her lips moved freely.


    ¡°Then¡­ how are you going to find the administrator?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to do the same method I¡¯ve always done. Through experimentation and seeing when it¡¯s going to bump into each other.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, bump?¡±


    ¡°What I said earlier. If you recall, administrators are one level above us, so we can¡¯t kill them the normal way.¡±


    Then, Edith further explained that the only one who could kill them was Elios, who was also one level above them.


    Throughout the conversation, Irene, who had sunk throughout the conversation, was deftly silent. It felt like all the words she spat out through the cracks in the smoke of a burning cigarette were stuck in her brain.


    A woman with a pale face uttered as if she was stabbing her with a knife.


    ¡°So, let¡¯s kill the most powerful ones one by one.¡±


    Thud.


    The sound of something sinking was much louder than it had been a moment ago.


    ¡°As I said beforehand, my son is the lowest ranked. Most of the time, even after he dies, fate continues to haunt us.¡±


    In short, people who survived all the endings were ranked higher. In many endings, Rodion, who was consumed early in the awakening event, was, of course, excluded.


    ¡®And at the end of Rodion¡¯s Die route, Louise dies before him.¡¯


    So, Louise was excluded.


    ¡®¡­That leaves Otis and Ahibalt.¡¯


    One of them was going to die when she put them on the table for Edith.


    When her thought reached that point, Irene involuntarily stiffened and took a step back. And without realizing it, her head was shaking from side to side.


    ¡°Madam Edith. Please consider again¡­ that¡¯s¡ª¡±


    The moment she was about to say no, Edith opened her mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but my experiment is already underway.


    ¡°¡­I beg your pardon?¡±


    Edith glanced up at Irene with an incredulous gaze and continued to speak calmly.


    ¡°Thanks to your ruse, Henrietta thought her son had taken the potion, so I gave her a bottle of the antidote. I told her it would kill the effects of the potion as soon as he took it, but, well. The effects will be gone if he dies.¡±


    It meant that she gave Henrietta the poison under the guise of an antidote.


    Irene¡¯s face grew pale as the explanation continued. Clenching her sweaty hands together, she parted her lips.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way that the Second Young Master would take the medicine that Madam Henrietta gave him, so it will surely fail¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you really think so?¡±


    However, Edith cut her words off.


    ¡°Otis took Charlotte, and his mother believes with a stone-cold conviction that her son has fallen in love with the person she wants to get rid of more than anyone.¡±


    But, do you really think Henrietta is going to be easygoing?


    ¡°Henrietta is no fool. She¡¯s just acting like that.¡±


    She would poison Otis by any means necessary. In particular, Otis had believed that Henrietta would never let him die, so maybe the process would be much easier.


    Irene knew this all too well, too. A nightmarish puzzle fit together in her head. Nonetheless, the words that flowed out of her mouth still remained the same. She repeated the same words like a broken rag doll.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be. Madam Edith¡¯s experiment is going to fail. Why¡­ why are you using such an extreme method? There might be other ways.¡±


    ¡°Then, why don¡¯t you tell me the other way, Irene?¡±


    A cold response followed.


    ¡°This is the research I¡¯ve devoted half my life to. If there were another way to do it, I would¡¯ve done it. And Rodion doesn¡¯t have a lot of time left. Do you really think you can find another way and figure out the administrator in less than a year?¡±


    Edith, who said so, also had a visibly tired face. It was only natural that she would not be happy to engage in unethical experiments and actions that only focused on the results. However, for such emotional reasons, she couldn¡¯t sway her convictions.


    That was what Edith had in mind when she first started this research.


    ¡®¡­I wonder if I¡¯m repeating my past mistakes.¡¯


    If her past self knew everything through Elios, and it had still resulted in Rodion¡¯s death¡­ then it was just a matter of following fate.


    Still, what could she do? To overcome anything, you have to face it.


    Edith gazed at Irene, who had a wounded expression on her face, then turned her head and spat the cigarette that had burned to the end onto the floor of the trough.


    ¡°And, equally regrettably, Ahibalt will also meet his end here.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t say nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Why do you say that it¡¯s nonsense?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way that Miss Veronica and Madam Henrietta will return at this time, and even if they do, they won¡¯t be able to hurt Young Master.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good to trust the people you love, but you seem to be thinking about stopping boulders from above, not tripping over them.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about¡ª¡±


    Puk.


    There was the sound of a knife tearing through flesh.


    Plop, ploop.


    The blood dripped down with a dull noise.


    It was Irene¡¯s blood.


    When she lowered her head, she could see Edith¡¯s hand. To be more precise, Edith¡¯s hand with the knife in her thigh.


    ¡°Literally, the weaker side isn¡¯t seen as a threat.¡±


    That was why you were handing over cigarettes to the enemy, not even realizing that they were holding a knife behind them.


    Along with Edith¡¯s words, a distant pain came and her vision spun. At first glance, Irene could see that she was cutting the rope through her back.


    ¡®I¡¯ve been caught off guard.¡¯


    Irene reflexively gasped in pain. She grimaced and grabbed Edith¡¯s arm before throwing her to the ground.


    Taang!


    As the chairs tumbled together, Irene drew her knife and clutched Edith¡¯s collar, suppressing her pain.


    ¡°From the beginning¡­ was this what you were aiming for?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Why? You don¡¯t have anything to gain by stabbing me!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because there¡¯s an explosive device installed on the door to this lab.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that big of an explosion. It was made to prevent intrusion in the first place, so it¡¯s enough to kill intruders. The door to the lab is automatically locked from the inside, so you can¡¯t open it from the outside without a key if you try to break it by force.¡±


    ¡­An installed device caused an explosion.


    ¡°What does it matter¡­¡±


    Irene¡¯s words stopped abruptly. It was because there was one person who passed through her head.


    ¡°¡­Ahibalt.¡±


    Irene had forgotten because she couldn¡¯t see outside from this side, but he must have been watching inside from the outside.


    ¡­Even until the moment she was stabbed.


    Bang!


    The sound of the door being kicked in made Irene jump to her feet, and for a moment, she couldn¡¯t feel pain or anything.


    ¡°You can¡¯t¡­¡±


    Her mind went blank.


    Bang!


    Once again, she could hear the door being kicked in from outside.


    ¡°You can¡¯t¡­ No! No, Young Master¡­!¡±


    The moment Irene, almost sobbing, ran to the door¡­


    Bang!


    __

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    There was an explosion at the door.


    With the blast of heat, Irenea was sent flying as she ran.


    Kabooom!¡ª


    As she rolled on the floor, the pierced wound widened, causing more burning pain. Even more, her face was as hot as where she was stabbed, perhaps because she had been caught in the heat of the explosion.


    The pain shot through her body, and she couldn¡¯t think straight.


    Nonetheless, Irene crawled on the floor as she bit her lips as hard as she could, causing blood to drip from her mangled lips.


    She had to make sure that Ahibalt was safe.


    Even if he was someone who would go back to the beginning and remember nothing if she lost consciousness here and now. Even if he was the one who had never loved her in seven repeated lives¡­


    ¡°Young Master¡­¡±


    The places that bleed must be her lips and thighs, but why were her eyes so hot? Unable to move her whole body, Irene hit the floor with her chin and tried to push forward with all her might. Still, the distance didn¡¯t get any closer.


    The realization brought tears to her eyes.


    As the tears grew thicker, her consciousness was also gradually fading. Irene closed her eyes in the distance of her mind.


    Having lived so many lives, it wasn¡¯t too difficult to place consciousness in the sense of dying. At the same time, in the familiar sensation of losing consciousness, a memory of a certain day surfaced in her mind. If someone were to ask why she was so obsessed with Ahibalt, she would answer that was why.


    ¡°Since I saved you from drowning, I should pretend that your life belongs to me.¡±/i>


    A day in which the color of summer was resounding¡­


    The exceptionally loud sound of cicadas, which were exceptionally noisy, came to mind, along with her clothes which were darkened by water. The waterfowl that roamed the lakeshore watched them.


    That day was the first time Irene felt the longing for life.


    This was the first time in this life that Irene had ever left the mansion.


    It was only two years since she returned from the sixth life, so it was still her young days, and she wasn¡¯t completely out of the Lavrenti, but anyways. It was quite unusual for Irene since it was her first time leaving the mansion.


    The reason for this was simple.


    It was because of Henrietta¡¯s unexpected announcement that she would go to the summer villa.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of going on summer vacation, but I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll like it very much if I say I¡¯m going alone, so I¡¯ll have to take the kids. Even if the youngest can¡¯t go because Edith won¡¯t let him outside, I¡¯ll take the ones I can.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to take the First Master, too?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I don¡¯t really want to be labeled as discriminating against children because I¡¯m a stepmother.¡±


    Using various excuses, she left for the summer villa with both Ahibalt and Otis, and Irene naturally accompanied them. This was also the time when she was really getting to know Otis and starting to take charge of some of his education little by little.


    Still, that didn¡¯t mean that her work would change greatly.


    She usually worked in the villa¡¯s kitchen, and that day was no different. After Ahibalt and Otis left for the hunting grounds, she was called by the kitchen maid.


    ¡°Hey, why don¡¯t you go pick some plums? Follow the forest path right next to here, which leads to the lake, and there¡¯s an unattended plum tree there that¡¯s probably ripe. When you get back, we¡¯ll make a plum pie together.¡±


    Saying so, the kitchen maid handed the basket to Irene.


    It was a nice gesture, but it was obvious to see that she had given her a nuisance task without thinking about it. To pick plums, she had to climb a tree. It couldn¡¯t be anything but troublesome, but since there was a young maid, it must have been easy to get her to work for her.


    ¡®I was in charge of chores at the mansion anyway.¡¯


    In the end, Irene took the basket and followed the forest path without complaint.


    Stepping on the sunlight pouring through the shadows of the leaves gave her a rather unfamiliar feeling. The forest¡¯s distinctive freshness was unfamiliar, but it was also largely because she hadn¡¯t been allowed to immerse herself in such a tranquil and leisurely landscape.


    For that moment, nothing in the game was holding her back.


    ¡­It was a really strange feeling.


    Irene paused as she reached the shore of the lake and asked herself.


    ¡®Am I sad right now?¡¯


    Why was she not enjoying this peace and quiet?


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t like it either. Rather, it was because this depressing sense of isolation among the tall trees touched something inside her.


    As the sixth round ended and the seventh began, Irene realized that something inside of her was irrevocably broken. In the repetitiveness of life and the same old scenery, she couldn¡¯t find anything to inspire her. When she closed her eyes, vague emptiness and sadness just slithered around her ankles.


    She couldn¡¯t envision anything, she couldn¡¯t dream of anything.


    Time of blindness¡­


    Likes and dislikes faded, and she no longer smiled. Only things that were sad or not sad remained in her daily life, and they usually tasted like rainwater.


    ¡®¡­Still, I don¡¯t know why I feel this way now.¡¯


    Even though she didn¡¯t want to cry after coming back after watching the ending of her sixth life, Irene didn¡¯t want to jump up and down like a happy butterfly, so why did her stomach feel like there were knots?


    Contrary to the rippled atmosphere, the windless scenery of the lake was eerily still.


    As she rolled her eyes around, Irene noticed a tree that looked like a flock of vinous-throated parrotbills perching on it.


    ¡®Is that a tree¡­?¡¯


    As it turned out, the plums were at the peak of ripeness. The tops, which were too exposed to the sun, and the bottoms, which weren¡¯t too exposed, were still green. Was it a survival strategy for a tree to start ripening at a place where it was out of reach, even if it sprouted from the ground?


    It seemed inevitable that she would have to go up.


    Putting the straps of the basket over her shoulders, Irene climbed the tree flexibly. And before long, ripe plums were placed into the basket one by one.


    However, there were still more unripe fruits than ripe ones, so she glanced back and forth between the half-full basket and the branches. There were three or four plums hanging dangerously far away, but since she had picked everything she could find where she was, that was the only option left.


    Even so, since it was a position that wouldn¡¯t be easily reached because it was obvious that it was dangerous, Irene reached out without hesitation.


    The reason why she stopped being afraid of danger and didn¡¯t take care of herself was the temperament she had acquired over and over again in her life. No matter how much she got hurt, no one cared. Even if she died, she wouldn¡¯t die and would return to the beginning anyway.


    Such a premise made her move freely like a marionette without a string.


    At the end of the branch that stretched out over the lake, Irene cautiously approached her target. The first plum that hung on the water¡¯s shadow disappeared into her basket.


    Then, the second and third.


    It was when she finally reached for the fourth plum¡­


    Flutter¡ª!


    The moment I felt the water birds on the lakeside suddenly fly up and the trees sway like silver grass.


    Bang!


    Gunshots shook the forest.


    The forest was also a favorite place where Ahibalt and Otis went hunting.


    The problem was that, in that moment, Irene had unknowingly let go of her grip that was holding the branch. Although it might have been better if she held the branch quickly with the other hand, she didn¡¯t let go of the plums.


    ¡°Heuuk¡­!¡±


    Before she knew it, her vision flipped and the tree mercilessly dropped the usurper. Out of the corner of her eye, the plums that had slipped out of the basket could be seen falling after her.


    She wasn¡¯t sure.


    The next thing she knew, icy blue water washed over her.


    Splash!


    The lake engulfed Irene whole. But, ironically, at that moment, a thought came to her mind.


    ¡®I¡¯m sure the Second Master would like plum pie.¡¯


    It was only regrettable that the plum pie wouldn¡¯t be made. Then, the realization that she couldn¡¯t swim came next. In fact, it was natural since she had fallen into the water.


    ¡®Am I going to die?¡¯


    She wasn¡¯t particularly afraid. It was the first time I¡¯d ever died in a game, but it would go back to the beginning when she died again.


    ¡­No, it seemed like it wouldn¡¯t matter if she couldn¡¯t go back.


    ¡®If only it could end like this.¡¯


    She was too tired to look forward to tomorrow. Maybe this could be an opportunity for her. As the thought reached her, Irene tried to close her eyes, feeling the distant sleep.


    If only there hadn¡¯t been a boy reflected on the surface of the water at that moment.


    __

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99


    Platinum hair that can look like silver in the middle of summer.


    With long socks wrapped around the shins and shorts cut above them, the deep blue gaze felt colder than a lake.


    ¡®Ahibalt.¡¯


    The sound of the gunshots was close, so it must have been that they were trying to hunt waterfowl on the shore of the lake. She didn¡¯t know if he hit it, but the fact that it was her who fell was humorous.


    Even with her watery distorted vision, Irene could tell that his gaze was fixed on her¡­ and that he had no intention of saving her. While the water obscured his expression, it didn¡¯t make it any less recognizable. It was because if he had intended to save her, he would have reached out his hand or screamed in the first place.


    In other words, Ahibalt intended to let Irene die.


    Why?


    Even though she questioned his behavior, she didn¡¯t find it all that shocking. Perhaps it was because she was so used to being turned away, it felt like it would be less lonely if she had someone watching her death.


    ¡®I¡¯m suffocating.¡¯


    In a blur of consciousness, Irene closed her eyes. Although it was a little painful, if this were the end, that would be fine in its own way.


    But at that moment¡­


    Water splashed from above, and she could feel the rippling lake shaking violently.


    ¡®That¡¯s strange¡­¡¯


    Irene wondered if she was suffocating, so she was seeing things.


    There was no way Ahibalt would jump in to save her¡­


    However, before she could ponder her question, her arm was seized. Her body, which had been sinking, sprang up in an instant at the same time. In her blurry vision, she could see a plum sinking to the bottom of the water, unlike himself, who was being pulled up.


    Strangely, however, she didn¡¯t feel the urge to reach out any further¡­ even though she had been holding onto it tenaciously until she fell into the water.


    ¡°Cough, couugh!¡±


    When she came to her senses, she was covered.


    Irene coughed out the water for a long time before she could finally catch her breath. Meanwhile, Ahibalt stayed by her side, wringing the water from his clothes. His expression was as cold as ever, and she wondered if it was because he had to discard his clothes.


    Unlike Irene, who was still not fully grown, he was quite tall as he was approaching adulthood.


    His drenched, unkempt hair, long eyelashes and transparently pale skin contrasted with the beauty of his face. The background was also a perfect setting for a portrait. If it weren¡¯t for the boredom and irritation contained in the deep eyes, it would have looked like a painting.


    However, being picturesque wasn¡¯t just about appearance.


    The two remained silent the entire time. If it had been another time, Irene would have immediately thanked him, but perhaps it was because his expression was so cold. Somehow, the words didn¡¯t come out easily, so she could only stare at him.


    ¡®¡­I don¡¯t understand.¡¯


    Why did he save her when he clearly had no intention of doing so earlier?


    Still, it was a bit much to let someone die, wasn¡¯t it?


    It was Ahibalt who opened his mouth first, presumably because of the long question painted on her face.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Do you want to blame me?¡±


    His words cut through Irene¡¯s questions like a tangled thread like a knife, and her lips moved of their own accord.


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°That I didn¡¯t save you right away.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s what you mean¡­ I don¡¯t blame you. You saved me anyway.¡±


    ¡°Am I supposed to believe that when you¡¯re looking at me like that?¡±


    ¡°How am I looking at you, Young Master?¡±


    By the end of the question, Ahibalt¡¯s face had moved closer as he leaned over and brought his head closer to her.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking at me like I¡¯ve done something terribly wrong.¡±


    Perhaps because of the dazzling eyes, there was a slight wrinkle between Ahibalt¡¯s forehead. He felt impatient for some reason as if he was far from being mature like he hadn¡¯t grown out of being a boy yet.


    When Irene asked why he felt that way, there was no smile on his face.


    ¡°So, I thought you were trying to reprimand me.¡±


    He usually wore a well-tailored affectionate suit. To put it bluntly, it was like meeting Ahibalt¡¯s bare face for the first time.


    ¡°At first, I didn¡¯t know if you were drowning or if you were submerged on purpose, so I just watched you. When I reached out my hand and tried to save you, there was no response.¡±


    ¡°You must have misunderstood.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. If you¡¯re drowning, you should be asking for help. What did you have so much trust that you just stayed still like that?¡±


    ¡°Because Young Master was there.¡±


    ¡°Did it ever occur to you that I might not save you?¡±


    ¡°It did.¡±


    ¡°And yet?¡±


    ¡°It was okay if you didn¡¯t save me because it was a good option for me as well.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a bad option for me to just watch your death. What¡¯s that¡ª¡±


    ¡°I believe in you, Young Master.¡±


    Irene¡¯s words fell, like raindrops announcing the beginning of a shower.


    ¡°¡­Me? You believe in me, Irene?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Young Master.¡±


    As soon as the answer came out, a ripple went through the piercing blue eyes that were facing her.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I do that? I owe you my life.¡±


    However, if there was one thing she could say, it would probably be this.


    ¡°I believed that even if you didn¡¯t save me¡­ you would still be watching over me until the moment I died.¡±


    Yes, so I didn¡¯t resent him when it was blatantly obvious that he wasn¡¯t trying to save her.


    ¡°You¡¯re always watching over me.¡±


    A really insignificant reason why she fell in love with Ahibalt


    It was only because Ahibalt was looking at him¡­ laughably because there was no one watching her in this crowded mansion.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I trust you. I know it sounds silly, but that¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°Really? That doesn¡¯t seem like a reason to trust someone with your life.¡±


    It was a vague story. Irene lowered her head.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t believe me.¡±


    ¡°Do you have a reason not to trust me?¡±


    Their eyes met again. It was only a moment later did Irene realize that she had lifted her head back up again.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that I think you¡¯re at a disadvantage. Since I saved you from drowning, I should pretend that your life belongs to me.¡±


    It feels like I¡¯m taking away too much trust if you say such a thing.


    The corners of Ahibalt¡¯s mouth twitched as he spoke. And soon, he turned back to the face she knew well.


    ¡°Irene, are you still going to trust me?¡±


    But there was no answer.


    It was because someone interrupted the silence between them before Irene could say anything.


    ¡°Brother! Are you there?¡±


    With the sound of howling hounds, a human figure emerged among the grass.


    Otis, carrying a hunting rifle, appeared holding a duck upside down. He had a flushed face, perhaps still reveling in the joy of a successful hunt, but his smile slowly faded as he discovered an unexpected situation.


    ¡°Irene? What are you doing here? Both of you¡­ look awful.¡±


    ¡°Ah, Second Master. You were nearby. I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Otis, what do you have in your hand?¡±


    As Irene was about to explain that she had come to pick plums, Ahibalt stood up and cut off her words.


    Otis said, crossing the roots of the tree without a doubt.


    ¡°It¡¯s the one I shot earlier, I finally found it. I think it was right to shoot after sending it away first.¡±


    ¡°Normally, it would be difficult to hit the trajectory of the flight. Good job.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Rather, what are you doing here with Irene? Both of you are soaking wet. Did you fall into the lake or something?¡±


    ¡°If it looks like that, then it must be. Let¡¯s go back. Our clothes are wet, so we can¡¯t stay in the forest any longer.¡±


    Finishing his words, Ahibalt started walking towards the forest path. Meanwhile, Irene rose to her feet a beat too late, supported by Otis and followed him.


    The memory of that day had caused a great ripple in Irene. It was because it made her think about life outside of the game for the first time. Funny enough, when she felt a hand holding her up from the water, the emotion she felt deep inside her heart was definitely relief.


    No matter how tired and sad she was, she didn¡¯t want to die.


    Irene wanted to live.


    __


    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible.

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    She wanted to live no matter what.


    For the first time, she felt regret for her life lost in the game. Tears that hadn¡¯t flowed since the start of her seventh life welling up in her eyes had returned, and Irene had to stop several times on the forest road that day.


    With the lake no longer in sight, the forest path felt strangely dreary to it and seemed just as lonely. Perhaps that was why Irene had been overcome with the urge to run back to the lake several times.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for Otis or Ahibalt, who were walking a few steps in front of her, she would have certainly done that. She didn¡¯t know why, but a lot of people¡¯s words and actions were usually directed in the middle for no reason.


    In any case, Irene never returned to the lake.


    She returned to the villa wet with an empty basket. Since the kitchen maid had a blunt and fiery personality, Irene expected that she would get scolded quite a bit. It was obviously going to be loud.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I couldn¡¯t bring any plums back because I fell into the lake.¡±


    ¡°What? In the lake¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I think I went out too far when I went up to pick plums. If green plums are okay, I¡¯ll go back tomorrow. Since it¡¯s already late, and I don¡¯t think I can do it today¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about now?! Just change your clothes and get over to the fireplace! Who will be responsible if you catch a cold! Forget the plums, just drink some mulled wine and get some rest today! Do you know how deep that lake is? You could have died if you messed up!¡±


    The kitchen maid¡¯s scolding had taken a completely different direction than Irene had expected.


    After blaming her carelessness, the maid turned the stove and boiled water in a pot before shouting in an equally loud voice again for her to bathe in the hot water. By the time she came out from the bath, it seemed that she had made more mulled wine and placed a large glass in Irene¡¯s hand while continuing her nagging.


    ¡°Are you going to die just because you can¡¯t get some plums? If there are no plums within your reach, you can just say there aren¡¯t any, but why climb up dangerous places?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ it wasn¡¯t like there weren¡¯t any ripe plums at all. Since it wasn¡¯t that I couldn¡¯t climb trees, I thought it seemed better than saying that there weren¡¯t any.


    ¡°How¡¯s it better, you almost died then?! Why do you have to do that? You don¡¯t have to do it next time, so I¡¯ll have to pay more attention to you!¡±


    Then, saying that it was short-lived, the kitchen maid scowled and stormed out, keeping her blunt demeanor.


    What made Irene smile was her appearance from behind, walking away.


    The next day, the plum tree eventually lost its life. With a loud, dull thud, the green plums spilled into the garden. Next to it was a plum tree that had been cut down and was lying on its side, having lost its trunk.


    Irene glanced at them alternately and opened her mouth.


    ¡°Fi-First Master, this is¡­?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone else to fall into the water while picking plums, so I¡¯ve decided to plant the plum tree by the villa.¡±


    Ahibalt, the culprit who took the life of the poor plum tree, added with a smirk.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t like the way this plum tree looked.¡±


    No matter how much he didn¡¯t like plum trees, was there any reason to sever the neck of a tree that was producing good fruit even though no one else was growing it? Irene knew it was an innocent excuse from Ahibalt.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    So, she burst into laughter. It was still a reflexive laugh for unknown reasons, but one thing was certain.


    ¡­She didn¡¯t want to go back to the lake anymore.


    It was then that she felt the longing for life for the first time, and it was also from then on that Ahibalt began to trust Irene. While it may have been a place where someone had gained trust, it was a place that awakened her longing for life.


    And as the memories of that time came back to her now¡­


    ¡®¡­Am I really going to die this time?¡¯


    Tears flowed from Irene¡¯s eyes. She didn¡¯t want to die.


    She had to get out of here quickly. She wished she could move her body, even if it were a little. Still, no matter how much strength she gave, her body wouldn¡¯t budge at all, and she resented her blurred vision.


    ¡®Anyone is fine¡­ please.¡¯


    ¡­Help.


    The moment she thought so¡ª


    ¡°Miss Irene!¡±


    ¡ªA familiar voice was heard, even the familiar silver hair and blue eyes. And of all the people she knew, there was only one person who looked like that.


    Louise Orpen¡­ Irene¡¯s most painful finger*.


    [ T/N: The whole idiom is ¡® ¡ª bite any of the ten fingers and it will hurt the same,¡¯ but in this context, it meant ¡®precious/dear.¡¯ ]


    The problem was that she couldn¡¯t be here.


    It felt like she was seeing an illusion. Even though Louise seemed to be holding her, Irene¡¯s eyelids were gradually losing strength.


    ¡°Miss Irene, wake up¡­!¡±


    Perhaps this was just a hallucination that would disappear when she opened her eyes again. As she thought so, Irene closed her eyes without regret.


    That was the last memory Irene had in Lichpen.


    As Irene¡¯s head dropped in her arms, Louise¡¯s cries became more desperate.


    ¡°Miss Irene, wake up! Miss Irene¡­!¡±


    She couldn¡¯t understand what had just happened. It had been a long time since she came back to my previous job, but her current colleague had just collapsed here like this.


    ¡®What the hell is going on?!¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t long before she came to Lichpen.


    Even so, Louise had something she desperately wanted to discuss with Henrietta for a few days, but today she was given the order to finish work early and had some free time, so she took her time and deliberately came to Lichpen.


    ¡°You can come back anytime, Louise.¡±


    Louise firmly believed that Henrietta, who smiled kindly, would welcome her. But when she arrived in Lichpen, it wasn¡¯t Henrietta¡¯s friendly smile that greeted her.


    It wasn¡¯t even the usual footman¡¯s greeting.


    The fishy smell of iron and the subtle scent of a dead body lingered throughout the entire mansion. It wasn¡¯t too difficult for her to realize that something was wrong, even if it was Louise, who was oblivious and tactless. Most importantly, she also had a lot of experience rolling in the slums.


    ¡°Something¡¯s not right¡­¡±


    The lack of presence and the ominous atmosphere hovering around the mansion were all strange. The moment Louise was about to step inside the mansion to find out what was going on¡­


    Kabooom!¡ª


    A loud boom came from inside the mansion.


    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t that where Madam Edith¡¯s lab is?¡±


    Louise instinctively turned towards the direction of the sound. It wasn¡¯t hard to find her way since she had worked here before. However, since she had never set foot in the lab, her steps were as cautious as crossing a stepping stone until she saw the lab door wide open.


    From the bloody smell that pervaded the mansion along with the suspicious bomb sounds, and now even the wide-open laboratory¡­ without thinking, Louise hurriedly entered the laboratory.


    What she saw was a lab with a blown-out door and people lying scattered around.


    Ahibalt, Edith, and even Irene.


    ¡®¡­What the hell happened? ¡®Did they get caught in an explosion?¡¯


    Before she could even ponder deeply, Louise¡¯s devastated steps headed towards Irene first, but she didn¡¯t open her eyes even after seeing her.


    She shook Irene, almost crying.


    ¡°Miss Irene¡­ Miss Irene!¡±


    Before long, someone opened their eyes.


    ¡°Even if you call her like that, ugh, do you think she will come to her senses¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­Madam Edith.¡±


    The problem was¡­ it wasn¡¯t Irene.


    Edith, who had been shoved into the farthest corner of the laboratory while struggling with Irene, was the one who suffered the least damage from the explosion. She was largely unharmed except for the two shots. Staggering to her feet, Edith fell again because of the pain in her foot.


    Louise instinctively recognized her calm demeanor, which seemed out of place in the midst of such mayhem.


    ¡­The culprit behind this situation must be Edith.


    As she realized that, Louise¡¯s tear-stained eyes shot her a sharp look.


    ¡°Madam Edith, please explain. What the hell is going on here?¡±


    ¡°Why are you here? Surely, Henrietta must¡¯ve sent you to, uhk, Lavrenti?¡±


    ¡°¡­How do you know?¡±


    ¡°Is there any reason I shouldn¡¯t know? I recommend that you send it to Lavrenti.¡±


    Edith took a deep breath, trying to straighten her face, which contorted slightly in pain.


    ¡°Rather than that, why don¡¯t you let go of that person you¡¯re holding?¡±


    I bet she¡¯s dead anyway.


    __


    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible.

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    Louise doubted her ears.


    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to tell you twice, so just listen. We have to get out of this place.¡±


    As Edit uttered, she spat blood on the floor. Her lips and even his teeth were stained with blood, probably because she chewed the inside of her cheek at the moment of the explosion.


    ¡°Wa-wait a minute! Where are you going when there¡¯s a person lying on the ground like this?!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not lying down, she¡¯s dead.¡±


    ¡°That can¡¯t be! Miss Irene¡ª¡±


    ¡°Either she was caught in an explosion, crashed into a wall and had her organs ruptured, or she died from excessive blood loss. Rather than that, do you have time to care about such a person right now when your master is lying over there?¡±


    Only then did Louise finally raise her head and glance in the direction of Ahibalt.


    It seemed that Ahibalt¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t much different than Irene¡¯s. No, he was actually worse. Being in the center of the explosion, not only was his skin scorched red but his limbs were broken and deformed.


    Death was inevitable.


    Louise was a person who had always been told that she was ignorant, but she could smell death very well.


    ¡°¡­Doesn¡¯t it make sense to hold on to someone who¡¯s still breathing even a little bit rather than someone who¡¯s already dead?¡±


    Ahibalt was dead. It was also the reason Louise didn¡¯t run to him.


    Edith nodded, not bothering to disagree with Louise¡¯s conclusion.


    ¡°I guess you¡¯re right¡­ this experiment will fail.¡±


    ¡°¡­Experiment? This is an experiment?¡±


    ¡°It was an unexpected experiment, but yes, that¡¯s right. Still, it was an experiment that cost me two of my feet and two human lives, and I¡¯m afraid I lost more than I gained.¡±


    At her calm words, Louise involuntarily doubted her ears. Was what she was hearing right now really what this person said? Even though people died and she herself was seriously injured¡­ could there really be someone who could say something like this right now?


    However, Louise¡¯s five senses remained the same.


    ¡­And this unrealistic situation still existed.


    Her hand trembled.


    ¡®I¡¯ve been told that she¡¯s crazy before¡­¡¯


    Nevertheless, she didn¡¯t expect Edith to be this crazy. When she worked at Lichfen, Louise often overcame the danger of losing her job with Edith¡¯s help, and she also had memories of getting snacks from her. Naturally, she assumed that Edith wasn¡¯t as strange or dangerous as she was rumored to be.


    ¡®Of course, I thought she was a bit of a geek.¡¯


    She thought the single-minded tendencies had been blown out of proportion and misrepresented, as rumors tend to do. Though she now knew when she faced this situation.


    ¡°¡­Crazy. Madam Edith¡­ is crazy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m honored.¡±


    Louise was even more puzzled that she wasn¡¯t crying. As if she couldn¡¯t understand it, she held on to Irene and shouted.


    ¡°How can you experiment with human life? Besides, you got yourself hurt as well!¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s very unfortunate that they lost their lives, though finishing my research is far more important to me. If I had to cut off one of my arms to finish the research, I¡¯d gladly do it because it¡¯s more valuable.¡±


    ¡°What the hell is that¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t understand what that meant.


    ¡­What the hell was the research?


    Louise hugged Irene in shock. It wasn¡¯t just an act of fear.


    It was because she could still feel the throbbing pulse in Irene¡¯s chest. The pulsations became more pronounced as she picked up the fallen Irene and pressed her against her chest. Louise¡¯s heart, thumping from the shock, overlapped with her faintly beating heart.


    Irene was alive.


    They say that being overly shocked would make you more rational. Louise¡¯s mind was spinning tighter than ever. Soon, cold reason took over her mind, and she was unable to recall how she used to burst into tears whenever something like this happened.


    ¡®Madam Edith believes Miss Irene is dead¡­¡¯


    In addition, judging from her talks about experiments and all, there was a high probability that Irene¡¯s life couldn¡¯t be guaranteed if Edith was informed of this fact.


    A complicated mix of emotions seeped into Louise¡¯s gaze as she looked down at Irene, whose eyes were closed tightly as if she were asleep.


    She has been avoiding Irene for the past few days.


    It all started the day Rodion fell¡­ or, to be more precise, the day after Irene¡¯s collapse. She woke up earlier than usual that day. Her eyes were swollen from crying herself to sleep last night, worried about Rodion, but when she woke up, something else was on Louise¡¯s mind instead.


    ¡°Miss Irene¡­?¡±


    It was the fact that the bed next to hers was empty. In fact, Irene often didn¡¯t come back until late on some days.


    But while she was gone, Louise would enjoy the solitude she had somehow acquired, fall asleep late, and wake up the next morning to find Irene lying next to her as usual. It would be before the morning chickens crow, and the only people moving around were the kitchen maids who needed to prepare breakfast or a few footmen who needed to check the fireplace that went out overnight.


    She would get up and dig into the seat next to Irene.


    ¡°When did you come in? I don¡¯t think you were here until I went to bed last night.¡±


    ¡°I was a little late because I had something to do, but good morning, Miss Louise¡­¡±


    Saying that, Irene would pat Louise while mumbling in her sleep.


    In the meantime, rumors circulated within the mansion that Irene was having a tryst with the Second Master, but for whatever reason. Knowing that Otis had feelings for Irene, Louise was determined to protect their privacy despite the rumors.


    ¡®Looks like the Second Master succeeded after all¡­!¡¯


    And she quietly congratulated him.


    In any case, the important thing was that Irene didn¡¯t come back until the morning. As the sun hadn¡¯t even risen yet, and it was a bluish-dark morning, Louise woke up with a sense of foreboding.


    ¡®¡­Is she still in the Young Master¡¯s room?¡¯


    Still, Irene was thorough with her work, so she¡¯d be here by the time they made my morning rounds. Louise thought so, easing her foreboding. However, Irene didn¡¯t show up for the morning rounds, and she soon realized why.


    While wandering around organizing the bedrooms, she met Lavrenti¡¯s doctor.


    ¡°Ah, Louise. It¡¯s good to see you. I think you¡¯d better go to the ward.¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Doctor. What¡¯s going on in the ward?¡±


    ¡°I heard that Irene collapsed last night.¡±


    ¡°Yes? Miss Irene¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes. She¡¯s got a bad fever and hasn¡¯t regained her senses yet, which is understandable after all the running around she¡¯s been doing. I even told her to be careful.¡±


    Finishing his words, the doctor clicked his tongue and gave a few words about the uncooperative patient before returning to the conversation again.


    ¡°Anyway. It happened early in the morning, and I don¡¯t think she hasn¡¯t even changed her clothes yet so you could help her. At times like this, a colleague who lives in the same room should help a little. Besides, haven¡¯t you always received a lot of help from Irene? Go¡ª¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will! I¡¯ll take care of her! Thanks for letting me know, doctor!¡±


    Louise quickly turned and ran toward the ward before the doctor could finish speaking, partly out of urgency and partly because she knew that once my doctor started nagging her, there would be no end to it. It wasn¡¯t hard to find Irene after that. She only had to look in a few rooms.


    Irene was lying in the innermost room. It was the same room where she¡¯d been lying when she was struck by the paralyzing incense before.


    And it was the best room in the ward.


    Even when Louise stepped in, Irene was still unconscious. Only a slight frown and a feverish reddening of her face proved that she was still alive. In addition, she hadn¡¯t even taken off the uniforms given to the servants, so her appearance looked very frustrating.


    ¡®I need to make her feel comfortable.¡¯


    Thinking so, Louise hurriedly took off Irene¡¯s uniform and dressed her in chemise. Even though it would be nice if she could put pajamas on for her, it seemed like it would be difficult right now.


    ¡®I¡¯ll have to put the uniform in the laundry room and bring the pajamas.¡¯


    Louise thought so and brushed off her uniform to tidy it up. However, something fell out of the pocket the next moment.


    It was a piece of paper folded in half.


    __


    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible.

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    The moment she picked it up, wondering what it was, she realized what it was.


    ¡®Why is this¡­ here?¡¯


    It was her letter.


    The letter she used to write to Henrietta all the time. Even though she tried to deny it and opened the paper, the reality didn¡¯t change. It was the same when she opened the drawer where she usually put letters while retracing the same denial.


    ¡®Why does Miss Irene¡­?¡¯


    No matter how much she asked herself, Louise couldn¡¯t figure it out, especially since she was unfamiliar with the strange antagonism between Lichpen and Lavrenti. Thanks to this, her brilliant imagination began to stretch to the point where she thought Irene was watching her, and that her arrival late at night was also an extension of the surveillance report.


    The circumstances were exquisite. Rodion¡¯s collapse and Irene¡¯s late-night wanderings to spread suspicious rumors further solidified her suspicions. In addition, Louise has recently started to suffer from strange phenomena.


    To be precise, it¡¯d be right to say that she started to suffer ¡®again.¡¯


    From a young age, she often suffered from hallucinatory episodes. Not only was it seen with her eyes, but also she heard with her ears as well.


    ¡°Dad, what¡¯s this song?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, a song?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you hear some sad song? I¡¯ve been hearing it since earlier?¡±


    She could never forget the sadness in her father¡¯s eyes as he gazed back at her.


    Her father thought it was because she had lost her mother early while her father was too busy with his business to take proper care of her, but as Louise grew up, she realized that her father was wrong. Even though the doctor said that enough attention and affection could cure her of her hallucinations, no matter how much she was loved, she could never be free of them.


    On the contrary, the symptoms got worse day by day.


    Occasionally, she could even see something vaguely arguing, and sometimes she could hear the voice of that vague figure calling out to her.


    This should have scared her, but somehow it didn¡¯t.


    Louise wasn¡¯t afraid of them. Perhaps it was because of her unique childlike innocence. Or maybe it was because their voices sounded like they cared about her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Louise. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    How could she be afraid of a lachrymose voice saying something like that? The phenomenon didn¡¯t scare Louise in the least.


    Still, it was a little difficult to ignore them.


    Naturally, she was distracted by the voices as she went about her daily routine. She couldn¡¯t think deeply, became forgetful, and found it difficult to listen attentively. It was a bonus that mistakes became more frequent as voices and hallucinations startled her.


    Of course, Louise couldn¡¯t be denied that her original personality was so innocent as well.


    These hallucinations hit their peak when she was in Lichpen and then faded as if washed away when she entered Lavrenti.


    This wasn¡¯t surprising, as the symptoms were irregular in nature anyway. However, it was strange that the symptoms that appeared after a long time had become bizarrely clear.


    In addition¡­


    ¡°Louise, why do you have to go back to him? He won¡¯t let you go!¡±


    Its voice and figure were that of Irene.


    ¡®¡­No wonder it felt familiar from the beginning.¡¯


    It was the voice she¡¯d heard all the time, so it was familiar.


    Louise could see why Irene had been the only person on her mind the moment she¡¯d set foot in the mansion. Before, she didn¡¯t realize it because she didn¡¯t know Irene, but now, she couldn¡¯t help but notice that the voice belonged to her roommate, whom she loved dearly.


    The strange phenomenon had always followed her when she passed through the garden, through the corridor, or until she organized the bedroom¡­ Irene would be crying, strangely restraining herself, and even gazing at her with an expression mixed with indescribable sadness and gelidness.


    So, Louise rather wanted to ask the figure.


    ¡°¡­Why are you looking at me with that expression, Miss Irene?¡±


    When she went down the basement stairs to visit the wine cellar, Louise couldn¡¯t stand it any longer when she saw Irene sitting on the side of the stairs and crying profusely.


    ¡°Why do you keep calling me and crying? Why do you keep saying you¡¯re sorry? Is it because you feel guilty because I¡¯m avoiding you? But¡­ Miss Irene took my letter first.¡±


    Knowing that this was just her hallucination and that there was no way she could answer, Louise stopped and asked that.


    What started out as a question to herself gradually became emotional.


    ¡°Miss Irene was more interested in the masters than I was, and even the Youngest Master only talks about you when he¡¯s with me¡­ so why is it that you always call me by my first name? Does that mean you like me better? I like Miss Irene the most¡­¡±


    Louise muttered that like the wind slipping away, then covered her mouth in surprise. No matter how disappointed she was in Irene for taking her letter, she couldn¡¯t possibly say something like this.


    Frightened by herself, she stomped her feet in the cellar filled with the smell of oak barrels.


    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with me¡­¡±


    Louise realized that she needed to talk to someone. In this state, she couldn¡¯t see Irene again. So, she diligently avoided Irene, until she finally found the only person she could talk to.


    Henrietta, that was.


    ¡®¡­But this is the situation.¡¯


    The sight of the fallen Irene seemed to make her feet sink. A chill ran down her spine at the thought that Irene might die as the chilling tension seized Louise.


    ¡®¡­I can¡¯t let Miss Irene die.¡¯


    Unfortunately for Ahibalt, Irene was the most important thing to Louise. How relieved she was when she realized that Irene¡¯s breath was still there, albeit faintly. As she thought so, the hand that was holding her was strong as Louise¡¯s heart was beating heavily.


    What had to be done was clear.


    She had to run away with Irene before Edith could do anything more.


    ¡®I have to let Madam Edith let her guard down first.¡¯


    Noticing that Edith was already making a gesture of putting things away as if she was trying to tidy up the scene, this could even put her life at risk. She had to say something to take the time¡­


    Louise held her breath as she was about to burst out crying and let it out at will.


    ¡°Ma-Madam Edith!¡±


    ¡°¡­What is it?¡±


    ¡°I need to know what you meant by what you said earlier.¡±


    Louise made a deliberately stern expression. However, she couldn¡¯t hide the trembling in her voice as she continued.


    ¡°Ma-Madam Edith said that you were the one who sent me to Lavrenti¡­ what does that mean?¡±


    ¡°Are you curious about that now?¡±


    ¡°Madam Edith might be pushing me into such an outrageous experiment like this without my knowledge! Besides, how can I not ask? The living must live!¡±


    Staring at Louise for a long moment, Edith narrowed her eyes as if she were looking at something strange before picking up the cigarette case that had fallen onto the floor and put one into her mouth.


    It must have had a pain-relieving or sedative effect since as the end of the cigarette was lit, and smoke rose, Edith looked much more relaxed than she had a moment before as her gait was also relaxed. She dragged her feet and stumbled toward Ahibalt, opening her mouth to speak.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about, but I¡¯m not a pleasure killer. I have no intention of throwing you into a lab for sheer interest, and I don¡¯t need to. I sent you to Lavrenti for good reason at the time because it was the right calculation.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, calculation?¡±


    ¡°Literally. Do you really think Henrietta would have been so kind to you for no reason?¡±


    ¡°Madam Henrietta is a good person!¡±


    ¡°Anyone can smile when they need to.¡±


    Edith was about to end the explanation there, but she couldn¡¯t leave it like that. Louise somehow managed to squeeze the question out.


    ¡°E-Even so, the reason for you to send me to Lavrenti is¡ª¡±


    ¡°Louise Orpen.¡±


    Edith¡¯s irritated voice cut her off as she was wearing a different expression than she had a moment ago.


    ¡°Are you really asking this out of curiosity?¡±


    Or¡­ are you hiding something?


    __


    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible.

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    Was Edith¡¯s voice originally this cold, or was it an optical illusion created by the situation? Louise unknowingly gulped down her fear and hugged Irene even tighter.


    ¡°Hi-hiding something? There¡¯s no such thing!¡±


    ¡°Then why do you keep making me waste my time with this? Are you doing this because you want to end up like this, too? If you don¡¯t have any business, just go away¡­ ugh!¡±


    ¡°After I see this scene, do you think it¡¯s not any more strange that I¡¯m standing still? Here, lean on me.¡±


    As Edith¡¯s feet were hurt and she could no longer walk anymore, Louise carefully set Irene down and hurried to her.


    She continued to babble while supporting her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you, but you¡¯ll have to explain. I remember when I lived in this mansion, Madam Edith helped me a lot, and the same goes for Madam Henrietta, so I don¡¯t think you¡¯re a bad person.¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re good at being so naive. I just said there¡¯s no kindness without reason.¡±


    Hearing that Edith¡¯s voice softened significantly, Louise breathed a sigh of relief.


    It was a sign that she could somehow catch Edith off guard and sort this situation out.


    ¡°I know not all relationships are so romantic, but just acting out of necessity doesn¡¯t mean the help I received goes away, does it?¡±


    ¡°Do you really think that¡¯s for you?¡±


    Louise¡¯s steps halted as she carried Edith toward the door with her back to Ahibalt. She stared at the woman she was carrying, who, unlike herself, was sweating profusely.


    Edith¡¯s face was distorted by pain and a mixture of emotions.


    ¡­For example, regret.


    ¡°If you¡¯re so curious, I¡¯ll tell you why I sent you to Lavrenti.¡±


    She started off like that and trailed off quietly.


    ¡°Louise Orpen. Have you never thought it was puzzling that I remembered your last name, even though you know that I¡¯m bad at remembering people¡¯s names?¡±


    As she uttered, the dark eyes on her distorted face became oddly shaped.


    The woman who had spent decades on her research had such a tenacious face, so much so that it was no different from a madman.


    ¡°I heard you consulted with Henrietta¡­¡±


    That you see things that weren¡¯t really there?


    The moment she said that, Louise attempted to let go of her hands that were supporting her, but Edith¡¯s grip became even stronger.


    ¡°Le-let go of me!¡±


    ¡°You said that you¡¯ve experienced unidentified shapes and voices, and that they always tell you lots of things. They apologize to you, telling you that they love you and even talk about people you don¡¯t know¡­ so because of that, sometimes you¡¯d get distracted by it.¡±


    Do you know how happy I was when I heard that?


    ¡­Edith¡¯s words added like a whisper were terrifying.


    Rather than being surprised at the fact that Edith had overheard the conversation she had with Henrietta, Louise struggled to withdraw her hand, fearing a sudden sense of foreboding.


    However, she wondered where did Edith get her strength from since she obviously sat only at the desk*, but Louise couldn¡¯t even move, let alone withdraw her hand away.


    [ T/N: I think it¡¯s quite obvious, but it¡¯s an idiom which means, ¡®To spend time staying in the office or reading documents without trying to take action in the field.¡¯ ]


    ¡®Wh-what¡¯s with this strength?¡¯


    There was no way she would have known that some of the experiments Edith conducted on Rodion to improve his physical capabilities were also conducted on herself, so it was a natural question.


    In the end, Louise was half-crying, half-shouting.


    ¡°Madam Edith, I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about! Why the hell would you be happy for me to see things that aren¡¯t there, and why would that be the reason you sent me to Labrenti¡ª¡±


    Suddenly, her words stopped.


    To see things that weren¡¯t really there, Larventi¡­


    It was because the figures and voices that were once obscure became so clear to her after coming to Lavrenti as if Edith¡¯s explanation had connected all of the dots in her head. Louise just stood there dumbfoundedly for a brief second before she moved her parted lips to form a sentence.


    ¡°¡­Does Madam Edth know why I suffer from such symptoms?¡±


    ¡°It would be more accurate to say that you were the last piece of the puzzle I have been looking for.¡±


    ¡°Puzzle¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been researching fate, and there have always been four puzzle pieces¡­ Three of them being the sons of Lavrenti, but I couldn¡¯t quite put my finger on the fourth most important piece of them all.¡±


    While Elios did show her scenes, they were never whole, just fragments. So because of that, it never really reveals who the men of Lavrenti were professing their love to.


    ¡°At first, I tried to look closely around because I knew that it was a maid.¡±


    The most likely candidate was Irene. Not only that she opened Otis¡¯s heart, but she even put Rodion to sleep even when he went berserk.


    However, the reason Edith excluded her from the puzzle was simpler than you might have expected.


    It was because her personality was far too different from the one Elios showed fragments of. There should be at least a little bit of liveliness, but Irene always maintained an attitude that made her look as if she didn¡¯t have a care in the world.


    Still, if it wasn¡¯t her¡­ then who else could it have been to win the hearts of those scarred and demanding children?


    Who could be the final piece of the puzzle¡­?


    In the midst of her deliberations, she overheard Louise talking to Henrietta about her issues.


    ¡°I had a dream¡­ that someone was trying to kill me, and I ended up dying. But, it wasn¡¯t the first time¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Louise, speak slowly. Did the dream frighten you?¡±


    ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t afraid. The dream wasn¡¯t scary, but it was so sad¡­ This guy said he loved me and pulled me closely into his arms, but he stabbed me in the back with a sword¡­¡±


    Another time, I died after being bitten by a dog, as well as dying after falling down a flight of stairs.


    The moment Edith heard those words, a lightning bolt of realization struck her.


    The fact that the maid who only made accidents was the last piece of the puzzle.


    ¡°¡­Louise Orpen, you were the one I was after. That¡¯s why I needed to send you to Lavrenti.¡±


    After discovering all of the pieces in the puzzle, it wasn¡¯t hard to put them together. It was fortunate enough that the interests of the other parts aligned so well.


    ¡­No, you could call it fate.


    Even without her intervention, it was destined to be that way anyway.


    ¡°The dreams you have been having aren¡¯t just normal dreams, nor are the figures and forms¡­ They are a part of your destiny.¡±


    ¡­Or remembering the past.


    Edith¡¯s story ended with a brief explanation of the repetition of time and the manager of fate.


    However, even after hearing the whole story, Louise still looked confused. At first, it was simply to divert Edith¡¯s attention, so she started asking questions. It was only natural since she obviously never imagined that she would find out about such a secret.


    In addition, the manager of destiny, secrets of the world¡­


    ¡°Time has repeated itself¡­¡±


    ¡°It was repeated, centering around you. Now, can we please stop asking useless questions? I have no idea how far away Ahibalt¡¯s men are, so if we can get out of here as quickly as possible¡ª¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to know this much.¡±


    Just then, a voice was heard from behind.


    Louise could feel Edith¡¯s grip on her hand turn ice cold in an instant as there was a figure standing behind Edith¡¯s back.


    The figure was as familiar as the voice.


    His body made a few creaking noises, like the sound of bones breaking, as he smiled eerily.


    ¡°I tried to pretend that I was dead in moderation and move on¡­ but it seems that you know too much.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ahibalt.¡±


    With a squeaky turn of her head, Edith glanced behind her to look for the source of the voice and made a sound as if she couldn¡¯t breathe.


    Turning around, there was Ahibalt, who looked like the very embodiment of evil.


    His distorted flesh and broken bones from the explosion disappeared as if they were washed away. However, the splashes of blood and flesh couldn¡¯t be concealed. In addition, his usual smoothness was gone. If there were anything to compare it to, it would be like a machine that had lost control.


    A heavy, knife-like voice flowed from his lips, which had no trace of a smile from earlier.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done a great job of inferring an administrator, and I commend you for getting as far as you have in this, but your research has a fatal flaw, Edith.¡±


    ¡°Wh-what is it?¡±


    ¡°The idea that the manager of fate and the manager of time were the same person.¡±


    Click.


    As a gun was pointed towards Edith, the oblique moonlight pierced through on Ahibalts face.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s get this situation straightened out.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to lose this life either.


    The shadows of the eyelashes across his cheeks resembled the traces of tear stains.


    __


    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible.

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104


    The first thing Ahibalt did was to move Irene as detaining Edith, reaching out to Otis, and managing the situation became an afterthought.


    Irene¡¯s condition seemed to be life-threatening, so it was a natural thing to do.


    But things were too quiet for that, and Ahibalt was strangely nonchalant as if this whole situation had anything to do with himself.


    For Louise, who had watched the whole thing unfold from the sidelines, it was all very strange.


    ¡®¡­Of course, I knew that the Young Master wasn¡¯t as friendly as Miss Irene thought.¡¯


    Even though Irene would always tell her that Ahibalt was such a kind and friendly person, Louise had to swallow the denial that filled her throat every time she thought that.


    The outstanding maid didn¡¯t seem to realize how different Ahibalt was when he looked at Irene than when he looked at anyone else. Because of that, she had always thought he would rather look at a plum pie with a kinder eye.


    ¡®Even thinking about it seems a bit strange¡­¡¯


    Everything about him resembled the original Ahibalt, which was really strange. His usual leisurely pace had turned into something more contemplative than relaxed¡ªdisparate and sharp, yet somehow inexplicable¡­ it was the feeling as if the mercy was gone.


    Was it really because he was a manager who couldn¡¯t die even if he was killed like Edith said, or was there another reason¡­?


    ¡®It¡¯s really strange.¡¯


    She was definitely here, but she didn¡¯t feel like she was here. Edith¡¯s experiment was a success, and neither Ahibalt nor Irene died.


    ¡­Why do I feel so vague and sad?


    ¡®Why do I¡­ feel like I¡¯ve lost everything?¡¯


    Feeling hollow, Louise knew that something seemed wrong though she couldn¡¯t figure out the cause. As she stood guard over Edith¡¯s laboratory, which had been in disarray for a long time, Louise hurriedly took a step at someone¡¯s call.


    Hopefully, this ominous sign would soon disappear.


    Lavrenti¡¯s dungeon.


    ¡°I heard you haven¡¯t taken the medicine, Edith.¡±


    Across from Edith, Ahibald sat down.


    ¡°Do you still need more stories to talk more?¡±


    Ahibalt¡¯s voice was cold. The ¡®story¡¯ he was talking about really couldn¡¯t have been through words.


    At those words, Edith gasped for air, desperately trying to suppress the pain coursing through her limbs from the torture.


    ¡°Finally seeing your face, Ahibalt. Why would I need a story to talk about? If you give me the medicine, it¡¯s obvious that it will kill me.¡±


    Edith grunted, spitting blood onto the floor as she continued her words.


    ¡°I want to hear from you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend you don¡¯t know. No matter where the flaws were in my research, it doesn¡¯t change that you have higher authority than we do. Do you think an ordinary human could have such formidable resilience?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re saying that. Your son was born soon, too.¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding me now?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m joking?¡±


    Asking that, Ahibalt rolled his gaze crookedly with a smileless face. It was only then that Edith was able to make eye contact with the man sitting in front of her.


    ¡­An opponent who made her feel scared just by making eye contact.


    She knew that this was the person she had been looking for, but it was also difficult to bear the fact that she wanted to avoid her gaze the whole time they were looking at each other. Was it because he was an unknown existence? Or was it because he had been deceiving others all along?


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you in advance. I¡¯ve never deceived others.¡±


    ¡°Can you read my thoughts?¡±


    ¡°Maybe if you stopped looking at me like I¡¯m some kind of fraud, we could talk.¡±


    At those words, Edith suddenly realized that she hadn¡¯t been managing her facial expressions. Still, it didn¡¯t make much of a difference since it was a question that needed to be asked anyway.


    ¡°As I said before, Edith. I think highly of your achievements. This is the first time I¡¯ve recovered ¡®this memory¡¯ without seeing the ending.¡±


    ¡°¡­Recovering your memories?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pretty simple system, don¡¯t you agree? You wouldn¡¯t know about the administrator until you¡¯re dead.¡±


    This meant that death became some kind of switch.


    ¡°Edith, until I die once in this world, I know nothing. I¡¯m just a young master of Lavrenti, and I lived as Knox¡¯s underboss. It¡¯s not much different now either though I¡¯ve just learned something I had forgotten about.¡±


    ¡°Memories you had forgotten, then.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a memory from after the world ended, or before the world began properly. As you might have guessed, a lot of things happen when you go back in time countless times like that.¡±


    Not dying when you should, or dying when you shouldn¡¯t¡­


    ¡°I exist to correct such errors of that time.¡±


    ¡°Then, who¡¯s the manager of time?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m going to tell you that?¡±


    Ahibalt raised his upper body, which had been leaning against the backrest, to face her. A similar tension gripped Edith as he approached her with his deep blue gaze.


    ¡°The reason I¡¯m telling you these things is simple: don¡¯t go any further. It¡¯s commendable enough that you¡¯ve come this far through your research, but that doesn¡¯t change anything.¡±


    Every syllable that came out of Ahibalt¡¯s mouth seemed to pierce Edith¡¯s heart like a dagger.


    It didn¡¯t matter that her research and hypotheses were flawed. Even though she had all the answers right in front of her eyes, did it matter? Ahibalt didn¡¯t want to talk about the manager of time. However, the more he hid it, the clearer its presence seemed to her.


    ¡®There can be no one else.¡¯


    ¡­Otis Lavrenti, he must be the manager of time.


    Since Ahibalt cared about his younger brother, he didn¡¯t open his mouth hastily for fear that she would kill him. Nevertheless, the original human being would be inherently broken when you awaken your desires.


    Edith asked, trying to kill the tension creeping up her back.


    ¡°Then you know all this time, all the time we lost.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, I know.¡±


    ¡°Have you ever thought about getting away?¡±


    At her words, Ahibald¡¯s mouth closed in a straight line. It was clear that she had hit the nail on the head.


    ¡°If you¡¯ve wandered for that much time, don¡¯t you think you¡¯d like to stop doing all this? Don¡¯t you get tired of it? Don¡¯t you wish time would stop turning? Don¡¯t you wish you could change your destiny?¡±


    ¡°Edith.¡±


    ¡°You can break this fate, Ahibalt¡­ You can kill the manager of time. Of course, I know you can¡¯t do it in the normal way, so I couldn¡¯t kill you either, but I¡¯ve created a weapon that can! Kill him and stop the time¡ª¡±


    ¡°Edith!¡±


    Bang!


    With a hit, Ahibalt slammed the table between them violently as a deep rage hung like a flame on his face.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking, but I¡¯ve already told you. I said no. I¡¯m not going to go along with your crazy ideas.¡±


    ¡°No, my idea will come true.¡±


    ¡°¡­Why do you think that?¡±


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t mind this bondage, do you think the other person will think so, too? Will he turn down the opportunity I¡¯m offering?¡±


    A person trapped in a bridle was inevitably worn out. However, if the only choice left at the end of it was the death of one of them¡­ the rest was obvious¡ªmurder or suicide¡ªeither gave up on one¡¯s own life or tried to get out of the bondage even by killing others.


    ¡°Perhaps you know better how it¡¯s going to end.¡±


    There was contempt in Ahibalt¡¯s gaze as he glared at Edith.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re a terrible person.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a compliment. So, what¡¯s your answer?¡±


    As soon as Ahibalt¡¯s mouth was about to open, the urgent footsteps separated them.


    ¡°Young Master, Miss Irene has woken up!¡±


    __


    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible.

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    It was Louise who rushed in.


    She slammed through the door without even knocking, but there was no one in the room who blamed her. It was because it had been three days since Irene fell unconscious and never woke up.


    The news Louise had brought was what Ahibalt had been waiting for more than anything else.


    Sending Louise away first, he left soon after.


    In the dungeon, only Edith, now in a state of disrepair, was left alone. In front of her was a cigarette case and lighter, left as last mercy. At the same time, her mind was replaying what had just happened as Ahibalt put her cigarettes and lighter from his arms.


    ¡°Is it okay to give this to a prisoner?¡±


    ¡°Do you have anything to burn around you?¡±


    The shackles on her feet and wrists were iron, and the surroundings were also a prison made of stone and iron.


    Besides, Ahibalt was pretty sure that she wasn¡¯t going to run away.


    ¡°And you, don¡¯t you have any intention of leaving this place until you find out about the manager of time? And even if you can¡¯t, you¡¯ll be here to kill me¡­ am I wrong?¡±


    ¡°¡­I thought you¡¯d have realized that much.¡±


    ¡°Yes, so there¡¯s no reason I can¡¯t show you a little tolerance. Although I feel the same way, I don¡¯t want to see you in this life.¡±


    Ahibalt stopped there.


    Edith could vaguely guess why he didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡®That must be because this is the first time that such a variable has been brought out like this.¡¯


    Edith had long since realized that she had gotten into territory she shouldn¡¯t have. And that this could be good or bad for her, too.


    Still, Ahibalt couldn¡¯t kill her.


    It was because she might hold the answer to this world. She had already realized this when she realized she had hit the nail on Ahibalt¡¯s head.


    She asked, frowning.


    ¡°You pretend you¡¯re not, but you¡¯re sick of this life, too, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°¡­I can¡¯t deny it.¡±


    ¡°So, can I assume the answer to the question I asked earlier is yes?¡±


    To kill the other admins and to stop this horrible time loop¡­


    If Ahibalt stepped forward, there was hope.


    Expectation flashed across Edith¡¯s face, but Ahibalt¡¯s face distorted as soon as he heard the question as if he didn¡¯t want to think about it. However, it wasn¡¯t just a look of contempt. It was rather heartbreaking. It was remorse and regret, so deep that she couldn¡¯t even fathom it¡­ unfathomable hatred as the pain seeped in.


    After that pitch-black silence passed, Ahibalt opened his mouth with a sound like a rock being split.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know, but they¡¯ve already been dead before¡­ right before my eyes, too.¡±


    ¡°I know. From what I saw it in Elios, only after the end of fate and someone¡¯s death would time stop, and there was a resurrection¡ª¡±


    ¡°No, this damn world isn¡¯t that forgiving. With the infinite possibilities of time running back, do you really think they¡¯re going to make two people free from death?¡±


    ¡°¡­Then?¡±


    ¡°I am the only one who¡¯s free from death and can operate even after seeing the end of this world. The other manager doesn¡¯t even realize that they are one of the managers. As long as they exist, time is bound to go back.¡±


    So, strictly speaking, they would be more like a cog rather than a manager.


    As he added, Ahibalt¡¯s voice resembled the sound of falling water.


    ¡°They¡¯re like me before they died. They didn¡¯t know anything, just circling the same orbit in time like everyone else.¡±


    However, something has changed.


    An error that occurred in the repetition of time accidentally killed the manager of time.


    ¡°It was an accident. It was the first time it had happened. And when I brought them back, they didn¡¯t remember anything about it.¡±


    ¡°¡­Nothing, you mean?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a twist of fate. Common sense dictates to us that there¡¯s no way a person will die and come back to life, so the memory of that time was erased. The problem is that another error occurs in the process.¡±


    For example, recognizing what this world was like or letting go of other memories.


    ¡°They remembered what role they were playing in this world and the truth of this world. It was just that it was difficult to accept¡­ so they separated themselves from that role.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by decoupled?¡±


    ¡°Literally. They¡¯ve come to believe that the person they were before and the person they were after they were raised from death were two different people. They¡¯ve deluded themselves into thinking that they¡¯ve woken up in this world by some indescribable event.¡±


    Ahibalt explained that it was probably an extension of self-defense.


    Having assumed the persona of a manager, they knew all about the fate of this world, just like him. As they couldn¡¯t bear the thought of it, they brainwashed themselves that they had accidentally possessed into this world.


    But, it was more of a handshake.


    Since then, the manager of time hadn¡¯t lost their memory no matter how much time regressed after that.


    ¡°While they have repeated their time in this world several times, I only regain my memories briefly at the end of my destiny in this world or when a time error occurs. This is probably the seventh time.¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s a good thing they are still sane.¡±


    ¡°Why do you think they are sane?¡±


    As Edith¡¯s head snapped up at the sudden answer, an expressionless face stared at her.


    ¡°It was just before this life, so it would be the sixth, so to speak. They died in that life and forgot about it again.¡±


    It was a suicide.


    ¡°The scene you saw was probably that scene since you said it was after fate ended.¡±


    At those words, Edit¡¯s grip was unknowingly clenched.


    ¡°B-but I thought you said the manager of time doesn¡¯t come back to life?¡±


    ¡°Yes. So now, do you see the error in your hypothesis?¡±


    The death you saw must have been theirs¡­ and the resurrection was mine.


    Upon hearing the confession, Edith couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°If that¡¯s really the case, why did you turn back time? If the manager of time wasn¡¯t immortal, you could¡¯ve been satisfied that time stopped when he died, right? No, you had to kill him now so that¡ª¡±


    ¡°Then, would you kill Rodion so you could live comfortably?¡±


    At that moment, Edith felt like she could hear her heart pounding. As he looked at the opponent, who couldn¡¯t bear to answer, Ahibalt frowned.


    ¡°Edith, I don¡¯t want to see them sacrifice anymore.¡±


    I don¡¯t want to live in such a world for even a moment. I don¡¯t have the confidence to live by researching them.


    He¡¯d rather live in a world where he was languishing in the past lives than to live in such a world like that.


    ¡°At least in this life, they have a reason to live.¡±


    I won¡¯t tolerate any tricks getting in the way of that, and I hope you don¡¯t recommend it to me anymore.


    Ahibalt, who spoke vaguely like dispersing smoke, turned his body.


    ¡°This is enough of the story. I¡¯ll send a courier, so I expect you to hand over Rodion¡¯s medicine.¡±


    With those words, the sound of the shoe faded into the distance.


    Edith just stood there, dumbfounded, not even thinking to reach for a cigarette. In her mind, the stories of Ahibalt from earlier, and the questions she¡¯d been asking herself as she conducted her research, were floating around.


    One of them was for Elios.


    During her research, she would occasionally wonder about the origins of Elios. Why does it have a record of time, where it came from, and how can it interfere with dimensions that were a step above them? And why the scenes it showed were from the perspective of an observer.


    ¡®Somehow¡­¡¯


    She thought her level was quite high.


    [ T/N: ¡®Level¡¯ () here means ¡®an ability to recognize the value of an object or make a judgment about a situation.¡¯ ]


    Edith spat out a laugh. In fact, it was more like she was squeezing her lungs than spitting it out.


    When she was listening to Ahibalt a moment ago¡­


    ¡°Common sense dictates to us that there¡¯s no way a person will die and come back to life, so the memory of that time was erased. The problem is that another error occurs in the process.¡±


    For instance, recognizing what this world was like or letting go of other memories. At that moment, Edith felt as if a missing piece of the puzzle had been put together.


    ¡®It must have been a memory she had lost.¡¯


    It was a memory lost due to two deaths.


    Ahibalt may not have realized it, but he gave her quite a few clues¡­ for example, the face he was making sometimes looked full of remorse.


    There was a person who came to mind at the sight of that face.


    A maid who was good at everything, especially dealing with mischievous children to the point of being mysterious, and was good at everything¡­


    ¡­Irenea Casimere.


    __


    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible.